Chapter 1

(This is book two for my danmei story, The Silent Guard, and will have many of the same characters from that book appearing off and on throughout. I would love it if you guys followed along :) ) 

He was beyond tired of the constant meetings and frivolity. Everything that was said during the three hour meeting he’d just sat through was already written down in the notes he’d previously had delivered to his desk. The only difference in the two was that each of the five governors from the local municipalities around the capital all wanted more of the pot , so to speak… and boy did they. 

Biting back a sigh for what felt like the fifteen time that day, Shui finally stood from his throne and bowed slightly to those lined up before him. 

“Thank you for voicing your concerns on these matters. I will review the notes you have all provided me once more, then send out messengers to deliver my decision,” he said calmly, his voice as clear as ice. 

No one dared talk back as the group of older men all scrambled to bow respectfully and thank him for his time. He then turned and quickly dismissed himself, not interested in staying in the stuffy meeting hall another moment more. He wasn’t sure how he’d allowed the previous heir, Han Qi, to talk him into succeeding his father, who had murdered the true king, Qi’s father, but he was beginning to realize why he hadn’t wanted the throne to begin with, even though it had been rightfully his. 

All of these meetings, this gossip, the paperwork…

It was driving him mad! Give him an army and he could conquer the world, but give him a crown? 

Heaving the exhausted sigh he’d been holding back all day, he hurried around the corner and out of sight. Another thing that had irked him for the past month followed after him. 

Damn eunuchs. 

He didn’t need help dressing himself, nor tending to his daily needs. He’d been a military general for years! If he couldn’t manage the simple task of taking care of himself, what use was he as the ruler of a kingdom?

Ridiculous. The lot of them. 

 He stopped at the door to his private chambers and turned on the group of simpering eunuchs.  

“Thank you for your assistance today. You are all dismissed.” 

Before they could even finish blubbering their “yes, your majesty’s,” Shui was already inside and closing the double doors. 

His entire body sagged against those doors a moment later as he leaned his head back and closed his tired eyes. His bed called to him from the far room, but he knew that it would be several hours before he could even entertain the idea of resting. 

So, pulling himself back together, he walked over to the massive desk at the far enough of the room and took a seat behind it. He would normally have a eunuch or two assisting him as he reviewed whatever notes he needed to memorize for the day, but he’d had enough of them earlier. And besides, they all tended to lean more towards their own sanctioned areas of the kingdom. He didn’t need them to help him read. He was plenty capable of understanding basic texts. 

He silently began sifting through the documents about disputed farmland at the border of two regions. It was honestly a headache. The farmers were fighting each other over ten meters. Ten. Meters. He managed to get through twenty pages of the forty-four page document when he heard something within his mind that immediately made his fingers pause as they were about to flip to the next page. 

The sound of a thin pane of frozen glass-like ice cracking under weight met his ears from within his own head. 

It was only a matter of time…

Standing, he walked around the desk and tucked one arm behind his back. The moment he stepped back out into the hall the two guards that had been positioned at either side of his doors startled slightly, clearly not having expected him to leave again so soon. 

They immediately began to follow him, but he dismissed them with a simple wave of his hand. He didn’t need protection from those he could disarm without much effort. They had faired quite poorly against his tests when he’d first taken over as emperor, but they were, so called, the best of the best . 

He bit back a sneer as he stepped out of the palace and headed down the stairs, now with both hands tucked against his back. His posture and body language was as serene as a trickling brook, but beneath the surface he could sense the person who had broken into his personal pavilion, trying to be quiet and step carefully, unaware that they’d already given themselves away the moment they had climbed through the window. If the person had really  been paying attention, they would have noticed the temperature slowly dropping as they ventured farther into his former home. 

As he reached the outer courtyard, he wasn’t surprised to see his familiar, Bing Niao, alight upon the courtyard wall to his left. The massive, four-winged ice owl bowed its head in respect and was greeted with the same gesture by its master. 

“I will be alright, but thank you for coming,” he said, making the owl tilt its head slightly, then unfurl its four massive wings in a content stretch. 

It would likely remain there, just in case. In all honesty, he trusted his familiar’s skills more than any human guard he’d been assigned. The bird was gorgeous, but also incredibly deadly. It wouldn’t hesitate to kill for him, even though he’d assigned it to protect his little brother ever since he’d been sent to the military as a young man. 

And yet, ever since he’d returned and taken the throne, the creature had drifted back to him on more than one occasion. It was  technically still a part of him, as he had crafted it with his own spiritual energy over many years, but he would not take it back into himself. It had been free for years and had made him very proud by staying beside his brother when it had been needed. He would not imprison it again. 

Frigid crystals began to drift from the heels of his black boots as he walked, dusting the pathway with growing patches of ice. His long hair drifted behind him like the waves of the ocean on the soft breeze as he approached the place he had grown up. 

The familiar scent of mint leaves and pine needles drifted to his nose, making him lift his gaze to the set of light blue doors before him. Wisps of painted snow drifted across the wooden surfaces, their color faded on slightly from the years they stood against the elements. 

Ascending the stairs leading up to those doors took only a few moments, and once within reach, he didn’t hesitate to lift his hand and gently push open the right one. 

The person he’d sensed was still inside… in the back left room, to be specific. Shui immediately headed that way as he tucked his hand back behind himself. He had to hand it to the person searching through his stored belongings. He was being expertly thorough yet swift as lightning. It was a shame that he was about to die. 

The law was one thing Shui refused to be lenient with. Theft was punishable by a loss of one’s hand if the offense was minor, but to steal from the emperor, himself? 

Stopping outside of the room, he tilted his head as he listened to featherlight footsteps dart into the adjacent bedchamber. There were no windows in there, and as he nudged aside the light door, he could hear the person beginning to panic as he realized that fact. 

A young man…

Shui moved calmly and patiently, feeling quite at home for the first time since he’d returned to Han. The temperature in the room was at the point that he could easily see his breath in the air, drawing his lips upward as he let his spiritual energy free to drop it even faster. 

Ice began to creep along the floor, making the polished wood creak as he strode toward his former bedchambers. By this point, the person within the room was securely hunched in the far corner beside his bed, a small weapon of some sort grasped tightly within his shaking hand. 

Poor baby is cold. 

Shaking his head, Shui admonished his attitude. He had spent far too many years on the battlefield. He cared not who he cut down. If they were in his way, then they would die just like the rest. 

 He stopped right as he stepped inside his dark bedroom. 

Perhaps I should give him at least a slight chance…

With a wave of his arm a few candles flickered to life around the room, suddenly illuminating it decently well. 

“Come, surely you did not think that you would simply walk out of here alive?” Shui mused out loud as the shivering young man slowly began to stand. 

So unkempt…

The lad had clearly climbed through quite a bit of greenery in order to get through the palace’s defenses and make it all the way to the back of the property where his pavilion was situated.  

He would have made quite a good spy… if he had a bit of training concerning spiritual traps. 

The young man’s light brown eyes narrowed at him but he didn’t dare move forward. It was a smart decision, but also an irrelevant one. Whether he moved or not, he was going to die soon.

Shui nonchalantly eyed the dagger grasped in the young man’s left hand. It was held with the blade pointed backwards, but in such a way to show that he had, indeed, at least had some sort of training. 

He’s going to try and fight me. 

The thought brought a smile to his normally-stoic face as Shui started forward again, his boots much louder against the worn floor now that he wasn’t bothering to quiet his steps. 

 “Stay back,” the young man finally said, his voice rough with what could have been dehydration… or stress. 

Shui looked him over more closely, noting that he did, in fact, look like he wasn’t taken care of all that well. Perhaps he was just a homeless lad looking for something worth stealing in order to fill his belly… but that dagger did not look cheaply made. 

It also wasn’t from his pavilion, so unless he’d stolen it along the way, he did  know someone with money. He was just about to speak again, curious enough to question the young man about how he’d gotten such a weapon, when the lad suddenly lunged forward!

The attack was easy enough to dodge, but to Shui’s surprise, the man was much faster than he’d anticipated and was already aiming another attack at his head before Shui had even finished dodging the first!

He quickly ducked, the only thing he could manage in that split second of time. The dagger sailed just inches above his head, slicing through his hair as it began to fall back down toward his shoulders. The slice easily severed the majority of it, so when Shui jumped away from the strange young man, it fell to his shoulders and the floor, littering the stretch of length between them with black strands. 

He…

Shui wasn’t a vain person, in the least, but to just lose the majority of his long, well-cared for hair made his brows furrow and his fists clench. His ice cold eyes narrowed on the man before him, who had darted a glance toward the open door, clearly considering what his chances of escaping were. 

Well, he should have thought about running before he’d attacked him! Gesturing toward the open door, Shui withdrew some of his spiritual energy and immediately summoned ice to create a barrier, sealing off the doorway in an instant. As he was returning his full focus to the young man, however, he was lunged at again! It seemed like the lad was at least good at understanding timing, because he was clearly taking advantage of the small fractions of seconds that Shui was leaving himself open to try and land an attack. 

After having seen the young man’s speed previously, Shui didn’t waste any time dodging to the side as he channeled his ice ability into the floor to freeze the remainder of it, while at the same time sliding himself farther out of the way. He spun as he moved toward the opposite end of the large room, turning to face the surprised man as he, too, hurried to turn and face him before lifting his dagger back up.

He expected the lad to charge him again before he managed to stop moving, but, wisely, he relented and remained where he stood. If he had  tried to attack him again, he would have easily been outmaneuvered since ice now covered the entire floor. It was a shame, though, he was still going easy on him since he hadn’t simply frozen him in place, yet the man didn’t dare try to risk a third attempt with the ice everywhere. 

I suppose that my fun is over. 

It was entertaining, though now he had to go find the royal barber and get his hair fixed. It had honestly been the most interesting thing he’d had to deal with since taking the throne. 

Gesturing with his hand again, he watched as shards of ice hurriedly encased the man’s legs up to his calves in mere seconds, startling him into trying to struggle free. 

“It’s pointless,” he stated calmly as he tucked his left arm behind his back and began to walk forward, his boots steady on the sheet of ice beneath them. 

He stopped just out of reach of the man and tilted his head the slightest fraction. The young man before him was shivering harshly now as his lips began to tint blue, but he still refused to lower his weapon. 

Stubborn. 

Reaching to finally unsheathe his own his own crystalline blade, Shui relished in the fear he saw shine within the young man’s eyes at his action. Realization was finally dawning on the fool that he’d made a drastic mistake by breaking into his  pavilion, then not immediately trying to flee… though it would have been pointless, anyways. 

He was just about to lift his sword to slit the man’s throat and put an end to their little stand off, when he noticed the lad suddenly let his dagger fall from his grasp. Not wanting to risk letting himself get distracted again, Shui immediately turned his attention back to the man’s dirty face, but then felt his determination falter the slightest fraction. 

The young man wasn’t crying, but his eyes were rimmed red and his eyelashes fluttered downward with his blinking eyelids nearly constantly, trying to keep the saltwater Shui could see right at the brim of his eyes from overflowing. The sight made him fidget, but not hesitate. 

“Farewell,” Shui said as he adjusted his blade in his grip, then lifted it to aim straight for the man’s heart. 

He normally disliked giving those who intentionally broke the law so brazenly swift deaths, but because the young man had at least made his currently-mundane life less boring, he would show him mercy and not leave him to suffer. 

Just as he was thrusting his sword downward at the shivering lad, the young man lunged forward with his right hand! Shui considered dodging, but he didn’t sense any strong bursts of spiritual energy, nor did the man have a single weapon. The tips of his fingers weren’t even clawed. They were just simple, dirty fingernails. 

Deciding not to overreact, he continued his attack and felt the right edge of his lips twitch as his blade began cutting through the young man’s chest like butter. As his blade traveled farther, the lad’s fingers wrapped around the collar Shui’s fancy dark blue and gold robe and pulled him forward and slightly down. Before Shui could figure out what the man was trying to do, dry, rough lips pressed against his own, forcing his eyes to widen as his mind recoiled in disgust!

He shoved his sword harder into the other man, having withdrawn it slightly from shock, but the moment it should have sliced through his heart, the person before him, the person kissing him, suddenly vanished in a burst of fractured spiritual energy! 

Wha—! A  harsh cough broke his startled thought as Shui took several steps backwards, then hunched over as he coughed harshly, suddenly unable to stop the fit. Each new inhale was cut short by a new need to clear his airway, even though he could tell that there was nothing stuck in his throat, nor was there any kind of residue or taste from possible poison! 

It took him nearly a full five minutes after dropping to one knee and needing his sword to keep his balance, before he was finally able to take in a shaky breath without needing to cough midway through. The fit was abnormal and had left him far more exhausted than he’d thought it would, but he still refused to let the little thief get away with what he’d done! He could no longer sense him within the nearby area as he slowly straightened back to his full height, but that didn’t matter. 

Sneering in anger, Shui moved his hand in an arc to disperse all of the ice within the room… except, it didn’t dissipate. 

What? 

Looking down at his hand, he furrowed his brow, then looked back at the floor of ice surrounding him. Sheathing his sword, he directed his right hand toward the floor and channeled his spiritual energy. Except, there wasn’t any. 

My… energy has been sealed? 

Stunned into confused silence, Shui stood staring down at the frozen water beneath his feet. The same water that he had been able to control with seamless ease for nearly the entirety of his life.   

Clenching his teeth, he stalked out of the room as fury boiled within his veins. He wasn’t sure what that young man had done or where he’d disappeared too so abruptly, but he did know one thing… he was going to find him, and he would not make the mistake of being so lenient again! 

(Soooo, this is Shui’s story :D He’s a bit rough around the edges, but I already love him. I hope you guys enjoy the book! I don’t have a name for the young man he encountered yet, so if anyone has any suggestions I’m all ears. I want a bit of a silly or rude name, but also open to just about anything.)

Chapter 2

(Okay, this is fun XD)

Shui spent the next four hours scouring the palace grounds and getting together several groups to search throughout the city. He had also returned to his pavilion to retrieve the dagger the man had dropped, only to find it missing. He definitely hadn’t remembered the man picking it back up, so either he was still in the area, or, perhaps, the weapon was made out of spiritual energy and had simply been withdrawn back into himself. 

If that were the case, though, then whoever it was he’d fought had been toying with him. It took a lot of effort, focus, and cultivation prowess to be able to form such a unique item. The young man must have been exceptionally skilled… 

His mood soured further as he walked up and over a small bridge shading a calmly flowing stream. It had been quite some time since he’d been back to his brother’s aviary pavilion, and he was a bit taken aback by how much it had changed. 

He moved most of his bird collection…

Stepping up to the front doors, he calmly reached up with one hand and knocked twice, then returned it to the spot behind his back against his other one. Han Qi’s little guard, Zen, answered the door, his stoic expression changing to one of curiosity as he stepped back with a welcoming nod. 

He had heard about how the young man, evidently an actual curse, had been mute for most of his life. Only recently had he regained his ability to speak, and yet, he seemed quite uninterested in doing so unless in front of his master. It almost seemed as if the two were in a relationship, but each time he’d considered broaching the subject and asking why on Earth they didn’t simply seek out females, he’d silenced himself before he could. Whether he disliked such relationships or not, it was none of his business whom they chose to warm their beds.

Stepping inside, Shui let Zen guide him into a large side room that had the edges of his lips trying to tilt upward. 

Mother has finally found someone to dote upon that will come visit often, I see. 

The room was full to the brim with different trinkets and swaths of fabric. An abundance of incense sticks and candles lay on an overflowing side table while the main dining one, which would normally seat at least six, was only clear enough to seat two… and quite close together, at that. 

Hearing light footsteps from behind him, Shui calmly turned and gave a respectful bow. 

“Your highness,” he greeted with a rare smile. 

The true  emperor was the man standing before him in a simple white robe, his hair tied back in a bit of a mess and a carefree smile on his face. That smile faltered slightly at Shui’s address, but he quickly covered up the slip with a bow of his own. 

“Emperor Shui, what brings you here today?” Qi asked as he guided him over to the table to sit. 

As they got situated, Shui couldn’t help but notice the man’s young guard leaning against a wall close by behind him, unabashedly watching their every move. 

To not even trust the emperor, who hasn’t brought a single guard with himself… you have trained a very wise protector. 

He appreciated someone who used their mind. Sure, he was the new emperor and had even been given the title by the man sitting before him, but that didn’t mean that they hadn’t once been enemies. He would have actually killed him not but a month ago, if his plans hadn’t gone slightly awry. 

I am glad that my intended actions never came to fruition. 

Setting his right hand upon the table, palm up, Shui nodded down at it. He was quite embarrassed to admit the next thing he was going to say, but he wasn’t one to beat around the bush when important matters needed resolved. 

“I came into contact with someone in my pavilion earlier. He tripped one of my ice traps and I cornered him in my old bedroom. I admit that it was of poor judgement, but I toyed with him a bit out of boredom. We sparred for a few moments and, as I’m sure you can see, he managed to cut my hair while surprising me with speed I had not anticipated,” he said, then sighed. 

“He also… somehow sealed my spiritual energy before disappearing rather abruptly.” 

Qi seemed quite fascinated with his short story and quickly leaned over to press his fingers to Shui’s wrist, checking his pulse. They remained silent for several moments as the renowned healer focused on his task, clearly trying to decipher what might have happened. 

When he finally leaned away, his expression made Shui’s heart fidget in his chest. 

“Your abilities are definitely sealed. And quite well, I might add,” he said as he gestured for him to remove the upper part of his robe. 

Shui did so immediately, though he was keenly aware that the man’s young guard was now not bothering to hide a glare as he stared directly at him with narrowed eyes. 

“Lift your chin please, your highness,” Qi said, making Shui quickly return his focus to what they were doing. 

The man’s touch was very warm against his cold skin, but that was no surprise. Even with his energy sealed for the moment, his body had gotten used to functioning at a lower temperature. It had taken years of practice, but being able to tolerate frigid conditions for extended periods of time had been extremely helpful on the battlefield. 

But it won’t help here amongst these sniveling, conniving officials. 

“Amazing,” Qi whispered as he felt a spot right in the middle of his chest. 

Curious, Shui glanced down, but didn’t see anything but his own normal, pale body. 

“Lord Shui,” Qi began as he looked up with an enthusiastic expression that he didn’t quite get. “Your meridians are definitely sealed, but it’s not something that I, or anyone I have ever known, can undo.” 

What?

If the outlook was so grim, then why was the man so cheerful at his discovery? 

“It is completely sealed from within. No amount of external assistance will free it.”

Shui pursed his lips for a moment as he shrugged his robe back up onto his shoulders, but didn’t bother fastening it correctly just yet, leaving the upper middle part of his bare chest visible. 

“Do you know what could have done it?” he questioned, needing to know why the man still didn’t seem stressed about this terrible conclusion he had come to. 

Qi slowly shook his head as he began to speak again in a quieter voice. 

“The only thing that I can think this might  be, and that is quite a stretch considering that you are no easy man to best, but… perhaps it could be a curse? I don’t see any clear signs, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t. Did you hear him speak anything that might have sounded odd?”

Shui quickly shook his head. 

“No, he didn’t say anything strange.” 

Qi thought for a moment as he looked down, then glanced back up with another curious expression on his face. 

“Curses can be spoken… but they can also be swallowed. Lord Shui, did he…?” 

Shui felt his body immediately drain of all life. 

Swallowed? 

He had known that. After years of studying and then even more years leading the military as a general, of course he had known the two ways to transmit a curse. But to have done it at such a time, and in such a strange way? 

“Zen? Would you be please go get Yuen Huang?” Qi asked abruptly, snapping Shui out of his existential dread. 

The young guard seemed reluctant, but didn’t argue as he bowed, then hurried out the front door. Shui didn’t want his younger brother to see what had happened to him. It was already embarrassing enough to have run to Qi about it, but he knew that if he had been cursed, then his brother, the nation’s strongest curse master, was his best chance at undoing it. 

Zen returned a few minutes later with his younger brother in tow. Huang then wasted no time in taking Qi’s quickly vacated seat and beginning his own exam of his older brother… after giving his terribly-cut hair a confused, horrified glance. Unfortunately, it didn’t take him long before he was leaning back, clearly a little puzzled. 

“Shui, I know that you wouldn’t be foolish enough to allow someone to verbally curse you, and I’m really not sensing any abnormal dark energy, though there is a tiny bit here and there. Nothing that would normally have me worried, though. If this is a curse, they had to have made you swallow it, but…” 

Clenching his fingers against the side of the chair he sat in, Shui forced himself to calm down. He had to say it. There was no way around it any longer. 

“Right after I stabbed him nearly through his heart, and before he burst into spiritual energy and disappeared, he, um… he kissed me.” 

He didn’t dare meet anyone’s eyes after speaking those blasphemous words. Every single person in the room was clearly stunned into silence, so he didn’t need to see their shocked facial expressions to make himself feel worse. 

“A-alright, let me check more thoroughly then,” Huang finally said as he leaned forward again. He even had Shui stand after a few moments, then tug his robe down to his waist so that he could check his back and shoulders completely. 

“I’m just not seeing it,” he said after finally sitting back down and gesturing for Shui to do the same. 

“There is almost always a curse mark somewhere near the origin of the curse. If he had kissed you to transmit it, then your lips would be changing to purple, or one of your eyes, or possibly, rarely, there would be a mark a little lower down on your body, but I see nothing indicative of a curse having been placed on you, and besides your energy being sealed, you haven’t mentioned any other issue.” 

That can’t be right. He had to have done something to me! 

“My lord?” 

Shui glanced up after swallowing down an uncomfortable knot of worry that had been growing within his throat. 

“This might not be related, but I wanted to ask you… when did you recall Bing Niao back into your body? I remember seeing him flying overhead a little earlier upon getting back from the market with my Zen, and also quite a few times over the month that we have been back.”

Recall? 

With a furrowed brow, Shui glanced down at his bare chest, then back up at Han Qi. 

“I have not recalled him. He has not returned to my body for many years.” 

 When his brother and Qi glanced at each other, their expressions confused, Shui frowned and looked between the two nervously. 

“Why bring him up all of a sudden? Should I recall him? Would that unseal my spiritual energy?” he asked, hoping that it could be that simple. 

His brother crossed one leg over the other and brought a hand up to rub at his chin, clearly trying to figure out the answer to whatever they had stumbled upon. What he said next, however, was definitely not   what Shui had ever expected to hear. 

“Brother, have you cultivated another spiritual familiar?” 

Another… what? 

It took years of training and an ungodly amount of energy just to make one! How he could possibly ever consider trying to create a second? 

“I think we can both agree that your energy has been sealed from the inside-out, and we can also both sense another familiar within your body. Perhaps…” Huang said, allowing his words to trail off as he looked at Qi again. 

The former prince nodded and turned his attention back to Shui after briefly meeting the other man’s eyes. 

“I’m still not one-hundred percent sure, and we have no way of proving our theory until he decides to make a move, himself, but your highness… I don’t believe that the person you encountered escaped. You mentioned that you had stabbed him, nearly through the heart? I believe, though this is just a guess at this point, but perhaps he wasn’t human at all?” 

Not… human?

His mind was slowly putting together the pieces of the puzzle Qi was trying to explain, but it was having trouble with that last part. The lad hadn’t seemed like a demon, nor had he had the appearance of any kind of shapeshifting monster he’d ever encountered. 

“A familiar,” Qi said, snapping him out of his chaotic thoughts. 

Frowning, Shui leaned back in his chair a little more. 

“A familiar?” he repeated, making both his brother, and Han Qi, nod in agreement. 

“I’ve never seen a human one, nor did I know that they could even be created, but that’s the only answer we can give you right now. You said that he was surprisingly fast, then right after he kissed you he burst into spiritual energy and vanished,” his brother said, making Shui’s face pale as he spoke. 

Then that means…

Qi smiled softly, making him even more confused as the man finished relaying what his brother was getting at. 

“You nearly killed him, so his only remaining option was to hide within his own attacker. That empty space within your chest… Bing Naio’s nest, so to speak, is empty. That young man who attacked you is now likely nestled within it, feeding off of the spiritual energy he’s preventing you from using so that he can try to mend his own life-threatening injury.”

Chapter 3

He couldn’t believe what he had heard. Even an hour after having left the group of cultivators, he couldn’t wrap his mind around what had happened. As far as he knew, human familiars didn’t exist, but if that was honestly the only confusing fact he’d have to swallow, then he would have been able to manage. However, not only was that not  the only issue going on, but it was actually the least of his worries! 

I need to find a way to get him out of my body, but not even lord Qi, one of the best healers in the country, has any idea how to. 

Of course, they’d suggested simply trying to cultivate him, but considering that he could already feel large amounts of his energy draining away, he wouldn’t dare try to offer the familiar more. That was all he needed; a healed familiar suddenly appearing when he was completely out of spiritual energy! 

Even if he did  try to cultivate him as his own, second familiar, he doubted that the man would restore his abilities simply because he offered him more energy. He had control over the majority of it at the moment as it was. The only thing he could honestly do to hinder his healing was to stop eating. Unfortunately, having been a soldier for so long, he was used to skipping meals, so even that route would likely take a while. 

His brother had also recommended setting up a guard or two within his chambers, since they didn’t know the extent of the familiar’s abilities, but he immediately declined and requested that the issue remain just between the three of them for the time being. Whoever it was that had crafted the familiar had clearly sent it out looking for something that belonged to him. 

The young man also hadn’t hesitated to try and kill him, either, so it definitely wasn’t wise to alert whoever had sent him to his possible location by requesting guards all of a sudden. 

If only I could find a way to bind him inside so he at least can’t come out while I’m resting. 

If the man had displayed simple normal abilities, he wouldn’t have been so worried, but his speed made him uneasy. The dagger that had disappeared, as well, was likely still with him. 

Returning to his chambers after sitting for the royal barber for about an hour so that he could salvage enough of his hair to at least be presentable, Shui was surprised to see a large platter of food sitting upon his small dining table off to the side as he stepped inside. 

He walked over and eyed the food suspiciously, but when he noticed a small letter written in his little brother’s handwriting between the plates, he reached over and picked it up. 

Please take care of yourself, elder brother. Mother decided to try cooking for us and asked me to bring over your portion. It is quite tasty. 

None of the food looked like what he’d been given since returning home, though. His curiosity was piqued enough to bring him over to the single chair at the table and sit. 

He was just considering picking up a small steamed bun that looked to be stuffed with some sort of seasoned meat when one of the doors to his chambers suddenly opened. His hand immediately shot to the sword at his waist, but released its hilt the moment he saw who was coming inside. 

“Brother Shui!” his little sister, princess Jia, hurried over to the table and immediately climbed up into his lap. 

He held her carefully as she leaned forward to wrap her little arms around his neck in a hug. 

“Brother Shui finally came home but every time I come to visit he is never here,” she mumbled sadly, sniffling a little. 

He couldn’t argue. Ever since he’d come home it had been one meeting after another. 

“I’m sorry, Jia. I have been terribly busy, but I should have come to see you. I apologize,” he said as he waited for her to finish hugging him, then helped her get settled in his lap facing toward the table. 

“Would you like to eat dinner with your older brother tonight?” he asked with a warm smile. 

His little sister nodded repeatedly, her eyes shining with the invitation of a private dinner with her handsome older brother! 

“Mother made this meal, so let’s share it and enjoy?” he said as he reached for the bun he’d previously intended to grab and handed it to her. 

His sister excitedly took the proffered item and began nibbling immediately. Judging by the look on her face, it was absolutely delicious, and when Shui questioned its flavor, she didn’t hesitate to talk his ears off about how yummy it was, and about how happy she was that he was allowing her to spend time with him!

They spent nearly an hour just going through all of the different things their mother had prepared for him. And honestly, the majority of it was absolutely delicious. The only thing he wasn’t too keen on were the sweets, but his mother knew that he never favored sweet things and hadn’t put many on the platter. 

By the time he kissed his sister’s forehead and walked her back to her pavilion, then returned to his own chambers, Shui was about to fall over from fatigue. He’d eaten more than he normally did, but he had also been much hungrier than normal, too. 

Finally, he was able to shed his heavy royal robes and wash his face. The thought came across his mind to bathe, but he didn’t have the energy to go to that part of the palace right then, nor did he want his servants to bring in a tub and fill it at such a late hour. 

Sighing into his damp hands, he turned toward his bed and felt his stomach twist into knots. For some odd reason, he was craving something, but couldn’t quite figure out what it is. He was just about to disregard it and try to get some rest before the familiar within him managed to heal itself enough to try and attack him again, but his stomach grumbled uncharacteristically the moment he took a step toward his bed. 

Pursing his lips, he reached down and patted his belly, confused. 

Am I really still hungry? 

He could still feel his energy being drained, but it had slowed greatly since he’d eaten earlier. 

Perhaps I just need a little more? 

Wrapping his evening robe around himself, Shui wandered back to the table where he’d left their meal. The only thing that remained were the sweets…

He really  didn’t want them, but as his stomach growled louder, he knew that it was either eat the sweet pastry, or request that more  food be brought. The latter would definitely raise suspicion since he’d already had such a large portion brought to him earlier. 

begrudgingly, Shui dropped down into his chair at the table and reached forward to pick up one of the three pastries still present on the platter. He grimaced at the smell of sugar, pumpkin, and honey as it wafted up to his nose. Holding his breath, he took a bite of the pastry, chewed, then quickly swallowed the flaky dessert. Unfortunately, the moment he took a breath again, the overwhelming flavor flooded his senses, making him nauseous. 

I can’t eat it. 

He set the pastry back on the plate, much to his stomach’s evidently displeasure. There was no way he’d be able to eat such a thing without vomiting, though. It wasn’t worth losing what he’d eaten earlier. 

Standing back up from the table, he tugged off his evening robe and hung it up, then walked over to his bed. He sat down on the edge with a tired sigh, then yawned before reaching up to rustle his now-short hair. 

“Today has been…” his words ended on another sigh as he fell back onto his bed and allowed his tired eyes to finally close. 

He wasn’t sure how he managed to fall asleep so quickly, especially since his legs were bent off the bed and he definitely was not sleeping in any kind of decent position, but the next thing he knew, he was groggily aware of a faint pressure upon his mattress near the right side of his head and on either side of his hips. 

He came out…?

And he hadn’t woken up until it was already leaning over him! Shui considered lunging for the man at that exact moment, but when he didn’t feel a blade at his throat or sense any kind of ill intent, he held himself back, but just barely. He could also tell that it was still fused to his body near its knees, so if he did try to attack it, it would probably just withdraw.

He wasn’t really sure what the man was even doing as he leaned over him, but he soon realized that it definitely wasn’t acting aggressively, but it was  trying to make him do something he definitely didn’t want to. 

I’m not eating it. 

The familiar was pressing that sickeningly-sweet pastry against his lips, clearly wanting him to eat it. 

Such a strange thing you are. 

It didn’t seem like the guy was actually able to hold the solid item for long, though, because it kept falling against Shui’s mouth or jaw before it was picked up a moment later and returned to his lips. 

That sequence of events played out about four times before Shui finally, slowly, opened his eyes. He made sure to be careful as to not startle the familiar above him, but he evidently hadn’t needed to be worried. 

He can’t see? 

Well, it could definitely see, at least somewhat, because it was trying to push that disgusting pastry into his mouth, but Shui couldn’t see any eyes on its shrouded face. In fact, he couldn’t see much detail at all on the dark apparition looming above him, its body swirling with dark energy. 

You almost look like a vengeful spirit. 

The creature’s dark hair drifted softly up and down behind it in an imaginary breeze, tangling within itself off and on as it reached forward with its free hand after settling its minimal weight down onto Shui’s chest.   

The pastry slipped from its fingers before it could even make it to Shui’s mouth this time, but that didn’t deter the familiar in the least. It picked it back up, then pressed it against Shui’s lips again. 

Enough of this. 

Turning his head to the side, Shui felt the pastry slip from the familiar’s fingers again, then slide down his right cheek before dropping down to his blanket. 

“I don’t want it,” he said sternly as he pushed himself up onto his elbows, making the familiar brace itself slightly against his chest so that it didn’t lose its balance. 

Once it was settled again, closer to his abdomen than chest, it looked up again, then reached toward the pastry. 

You stubborn little thief. 

Shui carefully pushed himself up the rest of the way, moving slowly so that the familiar wouldn’t fall. Although, he honestly shouldn’t have cared if the familiar got hurt, though… but he was  trying to heal it enough so that it would get out of his body, and that meant that he probably shouldn’t let it get hurt further. 

Glad I never took my pants off, either. 

The pastry slipped back through the young man’s hand as he leaned against Shui’s chest for balance, but it didn’t take him long to reach for it again . It got about halfway to Shui’s mouth before it fell again, but this time Shui caught it, then held it up with a frown. 

“I don’t want this. It’s too sweet for me. Why don’t you just eat it if you want it so badly?” he asked, curious if the young man could even do such a thing. It didn’t seem like he could hold it for more than a few seconds, so perhaps it would be too difficult to try and eat? 

He waited patiently as the figure sitting in his lap, swirling with dark energy, processed his words. When it finally decided on a course of action, it leaned forward and to the side, settling gently against Shui’s bare chest before reaching up with his dark hands to carefully grasp his arm.  

Taking the hint, Shui let the familiar guide his hand closer until it was able to take a cautious bite of the treat. Well, it looked like it was taking a bite, but in actuality it was clearly struggling to do more than simply nip at the pastry. 

I guess it makes sense, since he can’t really hold things when he’s still technically so weak that he still needs to feed off of my own body. 

It must have taken the guy quite a bit of effort to have retrieved the treat from the table in the other room in the first place. Bing Naio hadn’t been able to eat regular food or hunt on his own until he was free of his body for several days. In that time, the bird was still too corporeal and couldn’t pick things up for more than a few moments without the object falling through its spiritual body… and that was when the bird was completely healthy and not injured. 

You’re quite strong to be able to handle objects at all right now.   

After a few moments of the familiar nibbling away, Shui carefully scooted to the head of his bed so that he had something to lean against. He had a hundred questions he wanted to ask, but it was obvious that he wouldn’t get any answers until he managed to get the guy healed up better. Until then…

“I’m guessing that you aren’t going to tell me your name anytime soon, so I’m just going to give you one until we figure that out, hmm?” he said quietly as he leaned his head back and closed his eyes, feeling the fatigue in his body make his muscles begin to ache. 

He thought for quite a while as he helped the familiar eat its treat, honestly just thankful that he didn’t have to swallow it himself. It was about thirty minutes later when his eyes fluttered open again with some effort and he looked down at the messy head of dark hair as some of it drifted against his chin. 

“I think I’ve got the perfect name for you, you stubborn thief… Lian Zeishen.”

He would have been quite handsome if hadn’t been so emaciated, but he was also a thief, as well as a spiritual being, so the name fit quite well. Shui was just about to relax again as Zeishen worked on finishing the last bit of the pastry when he heard a sound at his main chamber doors. 

Someone is here so late? 

He was on edge for only a moment before he heard his mother’s worried voice. 

“Sweetheart, are you already asleep?”  

Oh no…

Wrapping his free arm around Zeishen’s waist, Shui sat up abruptly and looked toward where his bedchamber door sat beyond a thick folding screen, then back down to the familiar in his lap, seemingly oblivious to the new person entering the room. 

Panicking, Shui lifted the pastry away from Zeishen, but the young man wasn’t having it. He quickly reached up to try and tug the remaining small portion back to his mouth, but they didn’t have anymore time for him to nibble away at it! He could hear his mother’s footsteps approaching even though he hadn’t answered her yet. The woman had always been stubborn and if she thought that one of her children was sick, she’d check on them no matter what. He had no doubt that she was even more on edge due to their brother’s recent passing, too. 

“I will eat the rest for you,” he quickly whispered to the familiar in his lap, finally drawing its attention back to him. 

“Please return to my body. My mother cannot see you.”

It seemed to pause, needing to think over his request, but thankfully, right before his mother was about to walk around his privacy screen, it leaned forward and pressed its lips over his. Not a moment later Zeishen’s body burst into wisps of dark spiritual energy. The last tendrils of it vanished into the air right as his mother walked around the corner. 

“Oh, you are still awake my Shui?” she said as she hurried over, still in her royal robes, though her hair had been let down already. Perhaps she was just checking on him before turning in for the evening, herself. 

She quickly took his face in her warm hands and examined his no-doubt, bloodshot eyes and the dark marks beneath them. 

“I am alright, mother. Just a bit more tired than normal. The meal that you sent over earlier was delicious, though. I ate it with Jia. Thank you for cooking for us,” Shui said with a tired smile. 

His compliment lit up his mother’s own tired face as she leaned down for a hug. When she leaned away a few moments later she seemed to notice something, drawing Shui’s attention down to what was still in his hand. 

Oh, the last little bit of the pastry.

“I wasn’t sure if you’d like them since you aren’t one for sweets, but you actually ate most it!” his mother exclaimed with so much enthusiasm that it made his stomach twist uncomfortably. 

“I will make you more soon!” she said, her excitement so palpable that he couldn’t bare to tell her the truth and simply decided to fake a smile and lift the remaining bite to his mouth. 

It took all of his effort not to gag at the sweet flavor, but he somehow managed to swallow it down after a moment… while holding his breath, of course. 

“Alright, I won’t bother you anymore. We both need our rest. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to come visit anytime,” she said before leaning down to press a kiss to his forehead.

The moment she left Shui made a face, disgusted at the flavor now in his mouth. He would have gotten up to rinse it with mint water, but his body suddenly felt extremely heavy with exhaustion, so he simply got himself a bit more comfortable against his pillows, then closed his eyes. 

He was out less than a minute later, falling into a much-needed, deep sleep.

Chapter 4

“You really sleep forever, huh?”

Why… does that voice sound uncomfortably familiar?

Shui nuzzled against his pillows but couldn’t find the energy in himself to open his eyes just yet. He knew that he’d eaten a ton the day before, but for some reason, it felt like he hadn’t had any food in nearly a week. 

“Ah, finally coming around?” the scratchy voice said as it got a little bit closer. 

Slowly forcing his body to move, Shui rolled onto his bare belly and pushed himself up with shaky arms. 

Why is it so hot in here? 

He was just managing to sit down on his blankets when he felt a cold hand slip beneath his bangs and settle against his warm forehead. Panting quietly, he leaned against that hand, allowing its colder temperature to cool his too-hot skin. 

“Tsk, I took too much energy yesterday,” the raspy voice said as Shui finally managed to blink open eyelids that felt heavier than lead. 

It took his mind a few moments to put together who the young man was that was kneeling before him on his bed, leaning over him slightly to check his temperature. 

“Lian… Zeishen,” he eventually whispered, his words just-barely audible as a wave of exhaustion swam over his body. 

The man before him gave a sarcastic chuckle at his given name as he let his fingers trail from Shui’s forehead down to grasp his jaw firmly. 

“Yes, it’s me, Lian Zeishen, “ he said, then scoffed. “Such a ridiculous name.”

Realizing that the man was leaning more forward now, likely intent on returning to Bing Naio’s nest within his chest, Shui reached up and placed a shaky hand over his own mouth. He truly did not have anymore energy to give him. If the man returned to his body, he’d likely become far sicker, or even run out of energy completely and pass away. 

When he covered his mouth, Lian Zeishen furrowed his brow and leaned back slightly to sit on his heels before rolling his eyes. 

“I’m not interested in going back yet. I don’t want you dead until I accomplish what I was sent here for,” he grumbled as he grabbed Shui’s wrist with his free hand and easily removed his hand from in front of his mouth. 

He then leaned down and forward, sealing their mouths together. Shui shoved him with his free hand, but the man didn’t even seem to notice the added pressure against his chest as he leaned forward more, moving until Shui felt his back hit the bed. He was just about to try and grab the man’s hair in order to yank him off of him, but then his tired eyes widened as he realized what Lian Zeishen was actually doing. 

You’re… giving me my energy back? 

Right as he finished thinking that, the man leaned away, breaking their connection and severing the flow of energy between them. 

“That’s enough for now,” he said, making Shui push himself up onto his elbows as the man settled on his abdomen with a crooked grin and put his hands a bit higher up on Shui’s body. 

“There, you don’t look as sick now,” he said, making Shui realize that he did, in fact, feel a bit better. He was still really tired, but it wasn’t making his mind fuzzy, nor did his body ache nearly as much as it had been. 

Letting himself lie back down completely, Shui looked up at the familiar beginning to lean back over him. The man’s hair was long but sloppily pulled back into a partial ponytail. He was also still quite dirty, since he hadn’t bathed at all before he’d taken refuge within his chest. His eyes were narrowed slightly, as if he was still on guard, even though his opponent was clearly not able to do much to him at that moment. 

It was a wise decision. He might be exhausted, but that hadn’t stopped him from killing in the past. He could probably end the young man’s life at that moment, too, but he knew that he couldn’t. His spiritual energy was still locked from within, and the only person who could free it was looking down at him with a narrowed gaze and dirty face. 

So dirty… and in my bed. 

“Move,” Shui said as he reached up and nonchalantly shoved Lian Zeishen to the side, pushing him off-balance as he flopped over onto the blankets with an annoyed grunt. 

Before he could get pinned again, Shui pushed himself up, then got off his bed and began heading toward the back of his chambers after tugging on a light robe. He didn’t spare the other man a single glance… intentionally. 

“Hey, where are you going all of a sudden? You’re still sick!” Lian Zeishen yelled as Shui heard him scramble off the bed and hurry after him. 

When the young man skirted around him and began walking backwards right in front of him with his hands nonchalantly tucked behind himself, Shui fought back a smirk. Someone  was quite frustrated at being ignored, but that was the point. If he was good at anything, it was reading other people. Even though he’d only interacted with the young man briefly, the guy didn’t hide his personality at all. Everything he wanted to say shone right through his dark eyes.

Why aren’t you paying attention to me? Don’t ignore me! I’m stronger than you right now!

The man was currently scowling at him as he finally  settled himself enough to walk beside him. Enjoying the quiet walk down the long, carpeted hallway, Shui comfortably tucked his arms behind his own back and straightened his posture. He didn’t care if he was sick or not, he would look proper outside of his bedchambers. 

Feeling a tug on his sleeve after a few moments, he glanced to the side but didn’t speak. Lian Zeishen tried to glare up at him, but he seemed to realize that he wouldn’t get a rise out of him and decided to just sigh, then speak in a much more respectable voice than he’d previously been using to shout at him. 

“Where are we going? I didn’t give you back that  much energy and you’re a bit heavier then me. I don’t want to have to drag you back to your room when you collapse.”  

Such a stubborn familiar, talking to the emperor with such a tongue. 

Not that he really minded. It was actually kind of nice to not have someone groveling for his attention because he was the emperor… Lian Zeishen just wanted his attention because he intended to suck out the majority of his spiritual energy, then possibly kill him after his mission was complete. It was a strange breath of fresh air.  

Pushing open a door at the far end of the long hall, Shui welcomed the frigid chill of night air as he stepped outside. 

I really had been asleep for a long time. It is already evening… and a quite chilly one, at that. 

Without his abilities cooling his body, Shui had gotten uncharacteristically hot, then obtained a fever when his energy had been drained to the point of exhaustion. 

It feels wonderful out here. 

He walked over to a steaming bath carved out of marble with a hot spring stream running directly through it. The entire area was a beautiful work of art with thousands of dark blue, red, and white tiles. The faint sound of running water from where the stream was redirected from another area a bit to the north calmed his mind as he shed his light robe, then removed his pants. 

It was at that moment that he noticed something. Or really, the lack of something. Turning, he looked over his shoulder to see that not only had Lian Zeishen not joined him, he was actually still standing behind one of the double doors leading out to the bathing area, barely peaking out from behind one of them. 

“What are you doing back there? Come wash all of that dirt off,” he said, confused as to why the man refused to come outside. 

He got a scowl back immediately, then an exasperated shout of, “are you insane? It’s cold as hell out there!” 

Is it? 

Perhaps it was a bit cold, but the hot springs were steaming, the warm clouds of water vapor more-than inviting.

“Suit yourself, but you are not allowed back in my bed in such a state,” he said before turning and walking to the edge of the water to sit down. 

The warm water felt like heaven on his aching muscles, soothing them as he carefully slid into the large pool up to his shoulders. Giving a quiet sigh, Shui waded into the middle of the large area where a small fountain of water shot water up a foot or so above the surface. 

Ducking his head into the warm rain, he rinsed his short hair out for a few moments before turning to head back to the edge of the pool where he kept his bathing items. As he moved, he noticed that Lian Zeishen was still standing by the door, having only moved an inch or so closer. 

Turning away from his bathing container, Shui swam back over to where he’d slipped into the pool and lifted his arms over the edge. 

“You need to clean up, come. The water is very warm,” he said, trying to coax the stubborn man closer. 

He was promptly given a face akin to that of a spoiled child that didn’t want to eat their vegetables before Lian Zeishen disappeared from the partly-open door altogether. 

Such a stubborn man. 

Shaking his head, Shui decided to leave it be for the time being and turned to swim back toward his bathing items. He was just about to them when he heard a loud splash behind himself, making him spin around just in time to get a face full of water. 

That… was not my best idea.

Thankfully, he hadn’t washed his hair yet, so there was no soap to run into his eyes, allowing him to glare at a surfacing Lian Zeishen. The expression on the man’s face as he surfaced made him a little less frustrated. He was so cold that his teeth were chattering and he was shivering pretty badly. 

Is it really so cold? 

Swimming forward, Shui was just opening his mouth to speak when he paused and stopped, setting his feet on the floor of the pool. 

“You… still have your clothing on,” he said dumbly, pointing out the obvious. 

Lian Zeishen gave him a look that made Shui the slightest bit embarrassed that he’d said such a simple thing, but when the guy in front of him swam closer, he awkwardly swam backwards a little. 

“Where are you going? Didn’t you want me to take my clothing off?” he said, making Shui’s face warm as he continued to drift backwards… except, his back hit the tiled wall moments later, forcing him to stop at the same time Lian Zeishen stood less than a foot away, completely naked, with an entertained smirk on his handsome face. 

“Your clothing… was spiritually crafted,” Shui said, stating the obvious again. Even the length of red cloth that had tied part of his hair up was now gone. 

Lian Zeishen gave a snarky chuckle before lowering the visible bit of his bare upper half back down into the water. 

His injury is healing up well… 

“Of course,” he said after he was settled again. “How could I possibly bring real clothing into your body?” 

He has a point. 

“Well, that will make it easier to wash, then,” Shui said as he nodded to the left toward his container of soaps. “Pick out whatever you’d like to use. I will meet you back in my room when you’re done,” he said as he turned, intent on climbing out of the pool while he still could. 

Except, he didn’t even managed to lift himself even partially out of the water before he felt fingers wrap firmly around his right elbow and pull him back down. The action had Shui losing his footing, but he quickly recovered and shook off Lian Zeishen’s hand with a scowl. 

“What now?” he asked as he looked anywhere but directly at the man. 

He heard another one of Lian Zeishen’s sarcastic chuckles before the guy began to swim over toward the container of soaps. 

“You came out here to wash, did you not? You were sweating pretty badly and you recently got quite a stylish  haircut. Best to wash your hair while you’re already soaking, no?” 

Shui pursed his lips, annoyed that he was being called out for having wanted to leave so abruptly after the guy had let his clothing dissipate. It wasn’t that he was even squeamish around others. He’d been a leading general in the military for years! It was just, for some reason, after noticing his brother’s odd situation with the Didui tribe leader, Lee Shaan, and then on top of that, it was quite clear that Zen favored his master… 

I don’t doubt that lord Qi probably accepts his affections, too. 

The man was extremely sweet to his guard, and his guard… was extremely un sweet to anyone who dared cross, or touch, his beloved master. 

Feeling a warm hand against his cool face pulled Shui out of his thoughts just in time for him to realize that he’d unconsciously drifted over to where he kept his soaps. Even worse, he’d stopped right beside where Lian Zeishen had settled himself on a small underwater ledge. 

“You still seem to have a fever,” the other man noted with a hint of humor to his words. 

Shui was about to comment that illnesses didn’t just disappear that abruptly when he was suddenly gripped on either shoulder and spun around in the water! 

“Hey!” 

Before his feet could settle on the bottom again he felt fingers quickly slip through his short hair, mixing honeysuckle soap between the strands. 

So, much, soap.

“I think I overdid it a bit. Used to really long hair,” Lian Zeishen mumbled as he dropped his hands to Shui’s shoulders, holding him there until he stopped trying to turn back around. 

Too tired to fight the man over such a trivial thing, Shui settled on the very edge of the underwater ledge and sat still as the man behind him worked at scrubbing his hair into a soapy oblivion. 

“I think I’m way  too used to long hair,” Lian Zeishen muttered again as Shui felt gobs of soapy water slide down his face, back, and… everywhere. 

Sighing, he closed his eyes to keep it from getting into them, then just focused on meditating a little as the man did as he wished with his hair. He was actually just about calmed down and feeling a bit les stressed when he suddenly felt a shove against his back that sent him off of the ledge he was sitting on and into deeper water!

Spitting out a mouthful of soap that had slipped in when he’d gasped from the surprise of the shove, Shui hurried to swim away, not daring to surface until he was over by the little fountain. The entire way there, however, he could hear the man cackling above the water, no doubt doubling over in joyous glee! 

As soon as he broke the surface of the water Shui quickly rinsed his hair out beneath the surface of the fountain, then finally wiped off his eyes and opened them to glare at the man still cracking up on the other side of the pool. 

Such a troublesome familiar. 

He’d never seen Bing Niao ever even consider messing with him in any way. There was always absolute respect, yet this man… master or not, he shouldn’t be so overbearing! Doing his best to sigh out his growing frustration, Shui hurriedly swam to the edge of the pool and lifted himself up to sit on its edge for a moment, welcoming the frigid air as it quickly chilled his warm body and temper. 

“Wait, I might actually need help,” Lian Zeishen called to him. 

Shui paid him no mind, but the guy was persistent and quickly swam over, his long, unbound hair trailing behind himself like a beautiful, dark, messy net of strands. 

“It is very tangled… could you help me at least get some of the knots out?” he asked as he stopped near Shui’s left leg and quickly turned around, showing him that it was, indeed, an absolute mess. 

You have been sleeping in Bing Niao’s nest, yet your hair looks like one, itself! 

“How did your hair get in such a state?” he asked as he grudgingly slid back into the hot water, then lifted his hands to begin trying to separate the sea of knots within the man’s dark hair. 

Lian Zeishen didn’t answer, but Shui noticed his body tense a little at his question. He wasn’t sure why it would make him uneasy to answer such a thing, but if responding would stress him, then he didn’t need his question answered. 

Instead of speaking again, he guided the young man back toward the box of soaps and after searching through it for a few moments, pulled out one that smelled very lightly of peppermint and sage. 

“Alright, let’s start with this,” he said as he settled Lian Zeishen on the ledge there, then knelt behind him on it, their original positions now switched. 

It took him quite a bit of time to work the untangling soap through his extremely long hair, but to his surprise, every thick knot he managed to undo gave him a surprising bit of satisfaction. As he worked he would switch between combing the strands with his fingers, then a comb, then back to his fingers. He even had to use a little shaving blade to make it through a few terrible ones, but he made sure not to cut more than absolutely necessary.

An hour came and went, followed by a second one before Shui finally sighed and lowered his shaky hands. He hadn’t realized how much energy and focus fixing the man’s horribly tangled hair would take, but he was absolutely exhausted now. And yet… as he looked over his work, he couldn’t help but smile in satisfaction. He had definitely saved the man from having to get a similar haircut to his own. 

“You’re all set to rinse it out now,” he finally said, making Lian Zeishen glance over his shoulder at him, a confused, curious expression on his face. 

“You’re… not going to push me off the edge, too?” he asked, evidently having expected him to shove him into the water just as he’d done to him, earlier. 

I am not that petty, young one. 

“Go rinse your hair out, then we will return and eat. I’m sure that some food has already been delivered,” Shui said as Lian Zeishen silently swam over to the fountain and rinsed out his hair. 

After a minute the man calmly swam over to the other edge of the pool, his untangled, washed hair shining in the starlight upon the water’s surface. His own had looked quite nice when it was not tied up, but he had to admit that Lian Zeishen’s was quite a bit nicer, even after having suffered such neglect. 

Shui began heading his way, too, but slowed to a gentle forward drift as the guy looked over at him with a nervous half-grin.

“Um, about that food… I ate it all earlier before you woke up.” 

You…

Shui hurried forward abruptly, making Lian Zeishen scurry out of the pool and, after grabbing a spare robe hanging nearby and tugging it on, hurry toward the double doors! 

“Lian Zeishen!” Shui yelled after him, already at the edge of the pool, though his arms struggled to haul him out of the warm water as quickly as he’d like. 

In fact, it took him nearly a full five minutes before he could get himself dressed in the other spare robe, then get to the doors. By that time he was just about out of energy and panting quietly. He wasn’t sure what he expected to see when he stepped inside, but the other man standing only a few feet away, was not it. 

“I’m only going to do this because you helped save my beautiful hair, got that?” Lian Zeishen said as he walked forward quickly, then reached out toward him. 

What are you doing? 

Shui leaned away from that reaching hand, but his reflexes were terrible at the moment, his body sluggish. So, that hand grabbed his right arm as Lian Zeishen moved his own body right up against his, making his tired eyes widen in confused surprise. The young man then turned abruptly and leaned slightly forward, tugging his right arm over his shoulder in the process. 

Without even thinking about the whole awkward situation, Shui let himself fall forward onto the man’s back and obediently wrapped his aching arms around his neck as he was lifted. 

“Damn your heavy!” Lian Zeishen grumbled as he hefted him up a bit more at the same time Shui wrapped his legs haphazardly around his waist. 

“Hold on correctly or you’re gonna fall and I’m gonna laugh at you, your highness ,” the younger man said as he lightly smacked Shui’s partially bare leg that was slipping from around his waist already. 

Forcing himself to focus through the cloud of sleep threatening to take over his thoughts, Shui wrapped his legs correctly around Lian Zeishen’s waist, then tightened his arms a little before settling his head against his left shoulder with an exhausted sigh. 

He closed his eyes not a moment later, and even though he heard the guy yell at him again at some point, possibly even twice, complaining that he wasn’t holding on correctly again, he couldn’t fight the pull of sleep anymore. If he fell, he would simply wake up and force himself to walk the remaining stretch back to his room. He never did wake up, though, so even with the man’s grumbling and griping, he must not have allowed him to fall…

Chapter 5

(Oh my god Lian Zeishen, what am I going to do with you XD) 

The smell of something delicious pulled Shui out of his strange dream. As he slowly sat up, covering a yawn with his sleeved arm, he wasn’t too sure what to make of it. He also wasn’t sure that he ever wanted to make anything of it, either. 

Blinking away the remaining blurriness from his eyes, he looked around his silent room. 

He’s not here? 

Turning, he moved to sit on the edge of the bed, but as he did so something that had been settled next to his pillow caught his attention. Reaching for it, he picked up the surprisingly-hefty spirit dagger he’d seen Lian Zeishen attack him with the other day. It was an odd thing to leave behind, considering that it looked quite expensive and was exquisitely made.

Wait a minute. He left this unsheathed dagger… right next to my head while I was sleeping!

He was just about to push himself up and stalk off to the find the bothersome man when the dagger sitting in his palm suddenly began to shake. His eyes narrowed on the strange weapon for a moment before it suddenly began hovering just above his palm and swinging widely like a crazed compass needle! He quickly flattened his palm more, not wanting to risk losing a finger as the possessed weapon swung itself one way, then abruptly changed directions to rotate several circles in the opposite direction. 

What on Earth is this cursed weapon doing? 

He watched it spin for a few more moments before it began to swing back and forth in a shrinking arc. 

North-east? 

It stopped altogether once it had decided exactly where it wished to point, slightly more north, but still a little east, then abruptly dropped back down into his palm as if was suddenly embarrassed that it had gotten caught showing off its disturbing ability to someone who wasn’t its master. 

Grasping the dagger firmly in his hand, Shui pushed himself to his feet, then walked over to a small table and set the dagger down gently. He then hurried to dress himself, choosing to wear the newer royal robe he’d requested, since it weighed nearly half that of his other fancy ones and he honestly preferred the look and mobility. He tugged on his underclothes, then pulled the light blue, ocean blue, and black robe around himself. It had little frost-like embroidery near the left shoulder and right lower portion, but that was all that he’d allowed as far as decoration. He was a utility over beauty type of person and always had been. Once the matching belt was tied around his waist he glanced in a small mirror hanging above the table, quite content with his new appearance… besides his terribly-short hair. 

Shrugging off that one small detail, he dug through some desk drawers until he managed to find a few daggers of his own. He tended to collect them if he found any well-made ones on the battlefield, but as he sorted through the few he’d kept, he wasn’t looking at the specific blades, per say.

This one should do for now. 

Removing a beautifully-crafted dagger with a dragon sculpted into its handle from its sheath, Shui carefully returned the blade to the drawer and closed it, then slid Lian Zeishen’s similar-sized weapon into its sheath. 

Almost a perfect fit. 

He tied the length of woven string that had already been wrapped tightly around the sheath through his belt, then added his own sword before heading for his main living chambers. 

He’s probably already eaten most of the food again. 

Their previous meal, the one that Lian Zeishen had claimed to have eaten, must have already been cleared away, because a new set of dishes was now on the table, still steaming with warmth. The delicious smell of garlic and hot spices was enticing, but Shui only walked over long enough to grab a steamed bun before promptly heading out the door. He noted before he turned to leave, however, that there was a small platter that was completely missing whatever it had been brought in carrying. Only crumbs remained. 

He acknowledged his guards with a nod as he stepped out of his chambers and turned to head down the hall and out of the palace. He heard one of them try to follow after him, but the man wisely changed his mind and returned to his post after only a few hesitant steps. He didn’t want anyone bothering him and could handle himself just fine. 

Except with this stubborn familiar…

Immediately pushing that thought aside, he finished his small meal and stepped outside into a chilly, sunny day. Feeling much lighter now with his new robe and a good night’s rest, Shui tucked his arms behind his back and confidently strolled through the many winding, shaded pathways and gardens as he headed north. The cool wind rustled his short hair as he took in a deep, content breath. He could smell snow on the air, though it was a bit late in the season for it. 

He walked in peace for about twenty minutes before he felt the dagger at his waist vibrate slightly within its sheath, seemingly trying to signal something to him. Shui decided to step off the paved path at that point and wander through a thick grove of small, dormant pear trees. As he moved, he couldn’t help but notice that, for once, his long hair was not getting snagged on anything as he wove between branch after branch. 

Perhaps I will keep it short for a while…

Stepping out onto the other side of the little grove left him standing on a small raised brick wall, its dark red and brown façade brushed with age. 

Oh?

Looking down beyond the small hill the four-foot wall was built on, Shui tilted his head slowly, taking in the interesting scene before him. 

Han Qi’s little guard… and Lian Zeishen? 

They didn’t look all that happy, either. Well, Zen, at least, didn’t. He had on a black and white robe with different pink flower petal designs across the front and lower back. It was quite beautiful and matched his long, slightly messily-tied hair and demeanor. His arms were crossed over his chest and his eyes were narrowed on the man standing across from him in the old courtyard. The area wasn’t currently being used, but it was where he had trained as a child, so it did hold quite a significant place in his heart and he often visited the area to get away and relax for a bit. 

Unlike Zen, Lian Zeishen seemed quite entertained as he nonchalantly walked around the other man, a wide smirk on his face that could border as a sneer. His arms swung leisurely for a moment before he moved them to clasp together behind his back. Zen turned with him, his attention completely focused on the other man. 

Lian Zeishen is looking for an opening…

His blood chilled slightly as he watched the young man’s psychotic stalking behavior. He wasn’t some little kitten hiding in the bushes trying to catch its meal by surprise… he was a fully grown lion playing with his food because he wanted to see it squirm. 

Shui looked over the man calmly waltzing around Qi’s young guard. 

He’s changed his clothing. 

Crafting spiritual items was hard enough, but to make two full outfits for oneself was incredibly difficult. Instead of his dirty pants and tattered worn robe he had been waring previously, this outfit was much  more flattering. Black, dark purples, and deep reds colored the gorgeous robe with intricate designs embroidered across the left side. The smaller details were too hard to see from such a distance, but there was no doubt in Shui’s mind that the craftmanship was exquisite. 

So he wasn’t looking for money in my pavilion. He must have just wanted to look less dangerous to catch me off-guard. 

And he had. 

He was going to remain where he stood to observe the situation further before deciding on a course of action, but when Lian Zeishen suddenly struck out with a massive blast of dark spiritual energy, Shui immediately lept from the wall! He knew that he wouldn’t make it in time to block the attack for Zen, but as he landed within the cloud of dust still yet to settle, he sighed a breath of relief. 

Han Qi’s guard stood near the edge of the sparring courtyard and was slowly lowering his black-clawed hands. 

Claws?

He’d known that the man had some sort of extra spiritual presence within him, and that he was also somehow cursed, but he’d never asked about any of it. It wasn’t his business, but now that he had seen the man deflect such an enormous attack without even needing to draw his sword, his curiosity was piqued. 

“Shui-ge!” 

Shui looked over his shoulder with a raised eyebrow as Lian Zeishen strode up to him, a devilish grin on his handsome face as his long hair, now partially tied up with a ponytail, drifted gently on the breeze. 

“Who is your older bother?” Shui said with a scowl as he nudged Lian Zeishen’s shoulder right before the man could try to reach over and wrap his arms around his right one. 

The other man didn’t seem deterred, in the least. He took the deflection in stride as he spun around to give Zen his back so that he could smile at Shui, seemingly not worried about the other man in the least now that he was there. 

“Why are you starting fights, Lian Zeishen? You have only just healed from your wound, yet here you are attacking one of my good friend’s guards,” Shui reprimanded without holding back the displeasure in his tone. 

The other man looked chastened for a whole two seconds before he gave a quick chuckle and turned back around to face Zen, but leaned back at the same time, forcing Shui to reach up and catch him as he leaned backwards into his chest. 

“What are you doing, you strange man?” he growled as he quickly shoved him away again, making Lian Zeishen stumble forward for a second with a louder bit of laughter. 

He thought that he might turn around again, but when he took an intentional step toward Zen and his body posture changed abruptly, Shui reached forward and grabbed his left arm. That  got his attention back, drawing Lian Zeishen to look over his shoulder with an odd pout on his face. 

He looks upset but also insane. Who even is this person?

The guy was just opening his mouth to speak again when they heard someone enter the courtyard from behind him. Shui turned at the same time Lian Zeishen moved to face their new guest. 

Shui quickly gave a respectful bow. 

“Lord Qi,” he greeted before straightening with a warm smile. 

Qi nodded his greeting and returned his smile, but it was clear that something else was on his mind right then. He quickly but calmly moved past him and Lian Zeishen, only stopping once he was settled in front of Zen. His guard immediately accepted the soft kiss to his cheek given by his master before Qi checked him over, clearly having noticed the extra dust and dirt on his clothing from the previous spiritual blast. 

“I am alright, my lord,” Zen said as he gently settled his fingertips against his master’s long sleeves, but didn’t dare grasp them.

Shui felt as if he should turn around and give them some privacy, but where he was slightly embarrassed to watch their oddly cute interactions, Lian Zeishen’s expression definitely didn’t match his own. He quickly tightened his grip on the man’s arm, then added enough pressure to seemingly pull Lian Zeishen out of his crazed thoughts as his eyes lowered to look at the place where his hand was holding. 

He stared for quite a few moments before he slowly turned around to fully face the other two. His eyes narrowed once again on Qi, and his head slowly tilted this way, then that, as if he were a cat calculating the best way to take down a bird before it could try to fly away. 

Shui tightened his grip even more, knowing that he was likely causing pain, but it didn’t seem to bother Lian Zeishen at all. His psychotic eyes widened once more as they locked onto Qi. 

Something’s wrong. 

Zen seemed to notice, too, because he was beginning to tense as his gaze met Lian Zeishen’s over his master’s shoulder. They both expected some sort of attack, perhaps another blast, but when Lian Zeishen simply let a cruel smirk spread across his face and tilted his head ever-so-slightly again, Shui and Zen shared a glance before returning their full attention to the man. 

“Mm, it is nice to finally meet you, your highness… Han. Qi .” 

The man enunciated both parts of QI’s name very precisely, but the tone of his voice was clearly dripping with venom.  

Being the sweet young man that Shui has found Qi to be, the man turned as Zen pressed a nervous hand against his waist and offered Lian Zeishen a warm smile. 

“Hello, young man,” he said, nodding his head respectfully.  

He hadn’t even finished lifting his head after showing his respects when Lian Zeishen’s arm slipped right through Shui’s fingers, as if he was nothing more than a ghost! The young man blurred forward right at that moment, manifesting a beautiful red and silver sword from his sleeve as he moved with lightning speed. 

Shui knew that he wouldn’t be fast enough to act with his energy sealed, but thankfully there was someone else present who could match the man’s speed. His body couldn’t move so quickly, but when multiple bursts of lightning shot out from Zen’s clawed hand, Lian Zeishen was actually caught off-guard and sent flying all the way across the old courtyard and into a dilapidated wall, crumbling part of it with the force of his impact before his body dropped to the ground. 

Wow, I did not think that his young guard had such power!

Zen definitely kept his skills well hidden, and while Shui  really wanted to ask him all about them now, there were much more pressing issues to attend to right then. 

“I apologize for my… friend’s  ignorance,” he said as he bowed quickly, then hurried over to where Lian Zeishen was still slumped against the broken stone wall. 

Shui noticed the fingers of his left hand twitching where they rested against the dirty ground as he approached, and as he knelt down, he could tell that the man was having to focus on his labored breathing. He even had a line of blood running from the edge of his mouth. 

Zen hadn’t held back… and I don’t see Lian Zeishen’s sword around anywhere, either. 

It had probably dissipated with the hit, since it had been a spiritual weapon, as well. He couldn’t blame Zen for having hit him so hard, though. He would have protected Han Qi with everything he had, too, if he had access to his abilities. 

“You shouldn’t have wandered about picking fights,” he said with a sigh as he considered what the best way to carry the man would be so that he wouldn’t agitate his new injuries. It looked like the wound in his chest had also been opened by that blast of electricity from Zen. 

You were almost healed, too. 

Shaking his head, Shui was just kneeling down when he noticed movement to his left and, after settling a knee on the ground, looked sideways to see that Han Qi, himself, was kneeling beside him, his soft, gentle smile still firmly in place on his lips. 

“I do apologize for my love’s aggressive response, but you startled him,” he said as he reached forward and gently tugged Lian Zeishen’s robe down from his shoulders a little bit. 

“It looks like he’s opened your previous injury and possibly given you some internal issues,” he noted quietly as he gently settled a hand against the bloody mess over Lian Zeishen’s heart. 

A warm glow of light energy soon covered the area, but as Han Qi focused on healing the person who had just abruptly attacked him, Lian Zeishen was glaring at him with his one uncovered eye through the lengths of his now-messy hair. 

He looks feral… and like he’s considering another try. 

The only thing that was likely keeping him at bay, but just barely, was the fact that Zen was standing at his master’s side, one hand gently holding onto a length of his master’s long, beautiful hair, while his other hand was aimed straight at Lian Zeishen, little zaps of purple electricity dancing between his fingertips, ready to be used at a moment’s notice. 

Wanting to try and diffuse the man’s next possible attempt at Qi’s life before he tried to strike again, Shui turned around and leaned backwards, settling himself down against the wall right next to Lian Zeishen. He then reached over and took the young man’s left hand, holding it tightly so that he wouldn’t be able to simply use it to attack. Sure, he might be able to fade through it again, but it would take a moment and be obvious that he was doing it. 

“I’ve stopped the bleeding, but you’ll have to take it easy if you want to heal up,” Qi said as he was helped back to his feet by Zen. 

When Lian Zeishen simply continued to glare at him, Qi offered them both a slight bow, then dismissed himself and his guard. They disappeared the same way Qi had come, leaving Shui alone with his crazy… whatever the hell the guy was. 

I should just throw him in the dungeons and be done with it, but I’d probably need brother’s help to curse him so that his ethereal form couldn’t leave. 

He didn’t like the sound of that idea, but there wasn’t much el—His mind blanked for a full five seconds as he felt Lian Zeishen fall over into his lap with a frustrated groan. 

“Shui-ge,” the man mumbled, making Shui glare down at him. 

“I am not your Shui-ge. I am not your Shui, at all,” he retorted, only to get a strangled, maniacle laugh in response. 

I can’t. I don’t know what to do with this guy. 

“I’m sorry I misbehaved, Shui-ge,” Lian Zeishen said quietly, making Shui scoff.

“No you’re not. You intentionally attacked my friend and his guard, and you would have done it again if Zen hadn’t caught you so off-guard the first time,” he said, earning a creepy smirk from the guy now staring up at him with scheming, narrowed eyes. 

Shaking his head, Shui carefully got Lian Zeishen’s thankfully lighter body into his arms, then stood. The man was silent for a few minutes as Shui carried him through a different small orchard area, wanting to avoid the main pathways and prying eyes. They were just about out of places to sneak about when Shui felt Lian Zeishen tug at his robe, drawing his attention down to him. 

The man whispered something to him, but he couldn’t quite hear him since the wind had picked up a bit in the time they’d been out. After trying to hear him a second time and still failing to catch what he wished to convey, he gently hefted him a bit higher in his arms, then leaned down. 

“There we go,” Lian Zeishen cooed as he finally got closer. 

Except, when the man didn’t bother trying to say anything else, Shui realized that he’d fallen into a trap. Fingers soon dug into his short hair and gripped what they could, hard, as the man’s free arm wrapped firmly around his neck, allowing him to pull himself up just enough to seal his lips over Shui’s. 

Figuring that he was already going to be stuck with the man returning to Bing Niao’s nest within his chest to recuperate a second time, Shui relented and didn’t bother wasting energy putting up a fight… but when several moments passed and not only did the other man not  disappear, but he was beginning to feel a bit lightheaded since Lian Zeishen refused to let him get in a decent breath as his lips moved against his! 

He managed to break away from the man’s attention only after having stumbled backwards into a tree, the impact jolting both of them just enough to break their contact with each other. Lian Zeishen immediately began cracking up, laughing hard enough to make himself hiss a few times as he agitated his new injuries. 

This man!

Sneering, Shui promptly threw the man away and whirled around, ignoring his startled, pained grunt as he landed in a patch of hopefully-thorny groundcover. The guy was still chuckling quietly, so he doubted that he even cared that he’d been thrown. 

“Stay outside and cool your blasphemous head!” he yelled uncharacteristically as he stomped off back toward the palace, not bothering to look back even once!

Chapter 6

Rolling over in bed, Shui slowly opened his tired eyes to stare at the sheathed dagger next to his pillow. 

Three days…

Reaching forward, he gently picked up the small weapon and brought it closer, as if he planned on inspecting the intricate feline design on the handle… that he already had memorized. 

Are you not coming back to your host? You were still injured.

Sighing, he let the dagger slip from his fingers and pushed himself up. He knew that he shouldn’t worry about the crazy man who had, quite frankly, blurred into his life like a tornado, only to leave just as quickly, but that didn’t stop his mind from wondering where he had come from, and where he had gone so abruptly. 

There was no more information about him anywhere, and Zen and Qi had both reported that they hadn’t been bothered a second time. 

Shaking the thoughts from his head, Shui got himself up and dressed in his blue and black robe. He knew that he should have worn one of his heavier royal ones, but he highly disliked the added weight and warmth they brought. 

I need to have a few more of these made, he noted as he finished tying his belt, then added his sword to his side. He was just about to head out when he noticed Lian Zeishen’s dagger still settled next to his pillow. 

There really was no reason to bring it since the man was truly gone, but there was also not a reason to leave it, either. Returning to his bedside, he grabbed the small dagger and quickly fastened it to his belt, too, then made his way out of the room. 

Stepping into his main chambers, his eyes immediately went to the spread of food set up to his right. He glanced over the warm meal as its delicious scents met his nose… but then a sickening sweetness nudged at his senses, drawing his eyes toward a platter of untouched pastries. 

His stomach twisted at the sight and he quickly turned away from the table and headed out the door without a single steamed bun. He tucked his arms behind his back and calmly made his way toward the meeting room he was expected to visit first thing that morning. His mind had been quite blurry the past few days, unfortunately, which resulted in a decent amount of frustrating blunders that he’d had to fix during what was supposed to be his meager relaxing time before bed each night. 

Instead of resting well, he’d been getting maybe  four hours of sleep each night, and it had also been fitful and frustrating, to say the least. He had not rested well in several days. 

“Your highness?” 

Blinking out of his daze, Shui frowned as he lifted his head slightly. 

“I apologize,” he heaved a sigh, rubbing at his tired eyes. “Again. Please repeat what you just said, Eunuch Wang.”

The group of advisers around him all shared glances, making him even more uncomfortable that he’d drifted off into his own mind for what was likely the third time during the meeting already. 

“We just wanted to confirm who we were sending to our western neighbors? The emperor has been requesting a meeting with our new ruler for quite some time in order to continue peace negotiations that your father had started,” eunuch Wang said, repeating his words slowly so that Shui didn’t miss anything in his current hazy mental state. 

He took a moment to review what the man had said, just to be sure that he was going to reply correctly this time. 

Emperor Yang is being quite persistent. 

Shui had briefly glanced over the notes on the peace talks with the other kingdom, but he hadn’t expected to need to act on them so soon. 

“I’ll go,” he finally said as he lifted his gaze to the others again. 

Everyone’s faces immediately paled at his words, making him glance around the table in confusion. Sure, he was the emperor, but he still didn’t know his father’s advisors well enough to feel comfortable leaving them to their own devises in another country!

“I will go. Talk amongst yourselves and decide who else will accompany me, but I am only willing to take three others,” he said as he stood from the table and dismissed himself when no one dared to speak up in disagreement. 

Of course, he knew that every single one of them didn’t want him to go, at least on the outside, but he knew that several of them were likely now planning to be the ones to accompany him. What better way to get in the good graces of another country’s emperor’s than to hand deliver the new, untrained one from your neighbor on a silver platter? 

It would be one hell of a promotion and probably get whoever managed to deliver him all the riches they could ever want… or it would get them killed once the emperor had what he wanted. It was a win win either way, right? For the other emperor…

Returning to his chambers in order to pack what he wished to bring for the trip, Shui glanced at the table of food again. He really wasn’t hungry, but that didn’t stop his booted feet from walking over and picking up a steamed bun. It had long-since gone cold, but he still lifted it to his lips and took a small bite. 

Don’t want it. 

He set it back down, then reached for the tray of pastries without even thinking. The disgustingly-sweet treat was nearly to his mouth before he realized it and quickly stopped his hand centimeters from his lips. His eyes narrowed on the food before he quickly threw it back down onto the table and turned away.

His things were packed in minutes, the entirety of what he wished to bring easily sealed within a single pack he settled upon his shoulders. By the time he returned to the meeting room, three Eunuchs were present with twice the amount of items. 

“We are not bringing any servants. Be sure that you can handle your own things,” he warned, knowing that the older men wouldn’t be able to manage without servants unless they traveled much lighter. 

He noticed their faces pale again at his words, but there would be no arguing. Crossing his arms, he tilted his head and raised an eyebrow. 

“You can always give up your spot and allow another to accompany me. I need people who are able to make this journey without being a hindrance,” he said sternly. 

Each Eunuch quickly bowed and then scurried around like little mice to divide their items, managing to remove a full pack from each of their things in less than ten minutes. It was actually quite impressive. 

“Much better. I will meet you all at the stables in a few moments. We will head out shortly so be sure that you did not forget anything,” he said before turning and leaving again. 

He was just walking past his room when his feet slowed to a stop and he turned to face the door. His mind was still a tired mess, so he wasn’t sure why, but he lifted his hand and pressed the door open, then stepped inside once more. 

As it slid shut behind him, his eyes went straight to the table of mostly-untouched food. 

The sweets are still there. 

They were also still untouched. 

Suddenly annoyed, he spun back around and stalked out the door, grabbing his bland brown cloak to tug on. At the last second, however, he snatched a small linen bag from his desk and threw the stupid pastries into it before tying it to his waist next to his sword. He then hurried off toward the stables before he began to question his life choices.

I only went back inside to grab my cloak since I’d forgotten it. That’s what had been nagging me to go back inside. That was it.

He tried to calm his souring mood as he made his way through the building, then began walking along the cobblestone path leading toward the stables, but by the time he got there it was obvious that his attitude was going to remain unpleasant. Even his horse, Hanleng, snorted at he approach. 

With practiced ease he got his horse saddled and his things tied to it. He then hopped up onto her back and lead her from the stables at the same time the Eunuchs were arriving. 

“You will be responsible for your own horses during this trip, as well, so no one will help you saddle them now,” he said sternly.

He watched them fumble about saddling their horses as the stable-hands watched, trying to hold back their entertained grins. 

By the time their little group was finally ready Hanleng was just about as frustrated as her master. When he finally nudged her sides to signal that he’d like her to start forward, she reared back a little bit, then bolted! 

Of course, he was used to her stubborn habits and didn’t even bat an eyelash at her antics. In all honesty, he was more than happy to start their trip off at a run. It felt a bit odd without his hair blowing in the breeze behind him, but he was beginning to like how short it was now. The chilly air cooled his ears and neck, making him close his eyes for a brief moment as he allowed himself to think that, just for a few seconds, he still had his ice abilities. 

As his horse calmed down to a comfortable walk near the outskirts of the palace grounds, he finally made his eyes open once more. Unfortunately, his abilities were still firmly sealed, but thankfully only one other person currently knew that… he hoped. 

It had been quite clear from the beginning that Lian Zeishen was not a friend, but after so many years of keeping everyone at arm’s length, it had been refreshing, if absurdly annoying, to have the man dancing around him day and night. He wracked his brain for the word he felt described that situation perfectly, but when he realized what it was, he wanted to slit his own throat. 

Masochist. 

“Your highness?” came a breathless gasp from one of the three Eunuchs who had somehow managed to catch up to him. 

The man pulled his horse up beside his own, but evidently didn’t know Hanleng all that well yet, because the horse quickly jerked its head to the side and promptly bit the eunuch’s poor horse right on the neck! 

It immediately whined and hurried a few feet away, giving Hanleng the distance she knew that she deserved. She was a war horse first and foremost. Anything that got too close was usually an enemy intent on either killing her, her master, or in most cases, both of them. He was the only one who could approach or tend to her without risking getting bitten.

Patting his horse’s neck approvingly, Shui glanced up at eunuch Wang. 

“Your highness, we haven’t really planned out a path to travel, and what are we to do if we come ac—” Shui lifted his hand to silence the man, already uninterested in hearing his drabble. 

“We will go straight there on the normal roads and trails. If we are attacked, then we will defend ourselves. I am an emperor, not a thief.” 

The man looked as if he’d just been handed an edict for his life. It almost made Shui laugh out loud. 

“Would you care to suggest any other ideas?” he asked, knowing that the man, nor the two others that had finally caught up, would ever dare go against his orders. 

“N-no, of course not, your highness! We will humbly follow your lead,” he said with a fake smile. 

Of course you will. 

Returning his attention to the road before them, he nudged his horse’s sides a little. It bobbed its head once and sped up, making the eunuchs have to focus on staying on their horses instead of bothering him further. They really were truly pathetic riders except for the quieter one, who wasn’t too terrible, but it was obvious that they had been pampered far too much within the palace walls. 

Yu Wang was the head eunuch at the moment, so it was no surprise that the plump man had been picked to join him. He was, no doubt, the most scheming of them all in the beginning, but now that he was at the top, he’d let his guard down quite a bit. It wouldn’t surprise him in the least if one of their other two traveling companions managed to end his life before their trip was complete. 

Sin Mu was an up and coming eunuch, having only entered the palace two years ago. He was quite young compared to the other two, at thirty-nine, but he already lacked a single strand of hair upon his head and his ambition was that of a tiger crouching in the reeds at the bank of a beautiful lotus pond, just waiting for the baby deer within it to wade over into its clutches. 

The third eunuch, Su Ming, was staying a bit farther back, bringing up the rear. He was a quiet man that had no exceptional talents besides being able to keep his mouth shut during stressful situations. Shui supposed that such a skill was actually quite useful, because it allowed him to stand out enough during their meetings to evidently warrant him a spot on their trip. He was the only one of the three that actually had long hair, too, but it was all twisted and tucked up into a very tight bun atop his head and covered by a black hat. He’d also heard a few whispers about him being good with a sword, but he’d never seen the man so much as draw the blade at his waist. 

Shui lead them into the main city beyond the palace calmly. The people of Han knew his reputation well, but since he had been away at war for many, many years, they didn’t know his face all that well… and surely the incredible, god-like general prince of the Han kingdom did not have embarrassingly-short hair. Nor would he wear such a bland brown cloak out to see his people!

A few of them did question his horse, however. A white mare with gray spots so light that they almost looked faintly blue in the bits of sun breaking free from the heavily-clouded sky overhead. Surely it was not the steed of some simple commoner. 

Thankfully, none of the eunuchs had dared to dress formally, either. They all wore bland street clothing beneath their simple cloaks. Their horses were all either brown or black, too, and of normal size and stature. There was nothing about their group that would give them away as anything but possibly middle-class commoners. 

 They passed through the town without much interference. A few people attempted to reach out and pet his horse, but Hanleng quickly put a stop to their curiosity with a snort and a few close-call nips. His horse would truly make a terrible name for herself before they exited the town… and that was just fine with him. People should not be simply reaching out to touch another’s animal to begin with. 

Their small group stopped at a food stall right before the city gates and picked up a few small packs of food for their trip. He still wasn’t really hungry, so his bag was much less full, but he was used to not eating. It was honestly a relief when they finally exited the bustling city and began their journey. It wouldn’t take too long, just a week or so, but that was a week that he was away from the constant meetings, mediocracy, and misgivings of the royal court. He was looking forward to it immensely. 

The eunuchs were all thankfully silent, for the most part. They did talk amongst themselves sometimes, but none dared to bother him for more than a minute or so once in a while. It was a relaxing ride and while he was a little apprehensive and hyper-aware without his abilities to help him scope out the area, it was still decently pleasant. 

They traveled for roughly seven hours before deciding to make camp a little ways off from a forested area of the path. The gray sky was thankfully holding back the rain it was clearly carrying, allowing them to light a small fire to warm up and eat as the horses grazed nearby. 

They packed up after about an hour’s rest and rode until around eleven, when the eunuchs began to nearly fall from their horses from exhaustion. In all honesty, he was extremely tired, too, since he didn’t have his internal energy to supplement him.  

He waited for the eunuchs to dismount and begin working on tending to their horses before he slid down from his… and promptly dropped to his knees with a surprised grunt! Squeezing his eyes shut tightly, he ground his teeth as pain radiated up his legs all the way to his hips. 

How unbelievably embarrassing!

Even if they weren’t very skilled, the eunuchs at least had enough energy to make the ride more bearable and could walk around decently well after their long trip, but his legs felt as if they were on fire! 

He quickly forced himself back to his feet, needing to hold onto Hanleng’s mane for a moment before he was able to straighten back to his full height. 

“I’m sorry, girl. Thank you for letting me pull your mane for a moment,” he said as he calmed his pained breathing, then finally lead her through the trees to join the other horses. Of course, she didn’t seem nearly as exhausted as anyone else, and quickly hurried over to nip at the other poor, smaller horses, then made her way to the pond for a nice cool drink. 

The eunuchs were all already settled across the clearing getting a fire started when he returned. They weren’t doing the best at it, but Sin Mu finally managed to get a flame going. They then began to set up their meager tents, which just consisted of a simple sheet nailed to a tree, with three other points hammered into the ground. They weren’t much, but they’d be enough since the men had wisely dressed for the weather. 

Unfortunately, he hadn’t. He was so used to using his abilities to regulate his body temperature that he only packed a few simple robes. 

You’re not cold now. You’ll be fine to sleep and you can always just put on an extra robe. 

With that thought in mind he got his own tent set up a little ways away from the others, made sure that the eunuchs would be okay switching off with guard duty, then ate one of the pork buns he’d bought in town before turning in for the evening. He fell asleep without issue, but it didn’t feel like much time had passed before his eyes blinked open again.  

My head hurts…

His entire body ached, too, but as he tried to stretch out his partially-frozen limbs, he realized something that didn’t sit well with him. Not at  all. 

I’m freezing. The Han kingdom’s fiercest ice master and near-immortal general, is freezing cold!

As if to rub salt into his proverbial wounds, his body began to shiver harshly, as if him waking up made it realize just how cold it actually was. He quickly pushed himself up on shaky arms and pulled a second robe from his bag. 

I should have brought a royal robe… at least to sleep in since they’re so much thicker. 

He settled back down with his extra robe and managed to fall asleep, but he knew that he’d likely end up with a cold come morning. 

In fact, he was just beginning to wake about six or so hours later, when he felt his muscles ache uncomfortably. He tried to stretch a bit, but for some reason it felt like there was extra weight on his lower leg, not allowing it to move much. 

The odd sensation brought him closer to consciousness and he dried to roll onto his back, but before he could even come closer to even beginning the action, he was stopped. 

I didn’t fall asleep against the tree, did I? 

He also never rolled about when sleeping, so how was there something against his back now? 

Perhaps my bag…

Turning partially onto his belly instead, he slowly propped himself up on his elbows and lifted his head, then gave it a slight shake to try and push away the remaining sleep from his mind. He was just about ready to blink open his eyes when he felt a sudden sharp pain dig into the right side of his face!

Gasping, he squeezed his eyes shut for the briefest moment as he pushed himself up fully with his left arm at the same time his right hand jerked upwards to cover the right side of his face. By the time he was sitting back on his heels his eyes were open again and he was removing his hand to stare down at his palm, utterly confused. 

How… am I bleeding? 

As his mind began connecting the dots of what could have possibly happened, he hurried from his tent with his sword in hand, but to his surprise, the only person outside was eunuch Wang, and he got so startled by his sudden aggressive appearance that he nearly jumped right into the fire before him!

Instead, he scurried to his feet and hurried to bow. 

“Y-your highness, is everything alright?” 

He paused for a moment, then furrowed his brows as he reached up and pointed to the right side of his own face. 

“Your cheek is cut…”

Chapter 7

Wiping at the blood he could still feel slowly running down his face, Shui spun around and walked back over to his makeshift tent. He promptly yanked the top portion from the tree, then let the rough cloth fall to the ground as his eyes scanned the area where he’d slept. There were some roots here and there, but nothing that should have cut him…

Kneeling down, he felt around in the leaf litter, but still couldn’t find anything that could do such damage so abruptly. It was almost as if a knife had been pressed into his skin.

Wait a moment…

Glancing down at his waist, he narrowed his eyes on the dagger Lian Zeishen had left him, but was hesitant to remove it from its sheath. It would have been nearly impossible for the man to stab him, put the dagger back, then literally run off, before he could even catch a glimpse or hear a sound from him!

“Your highness, shall I wake the others? Would you like to set out early?” eunuch Wang asked as he glanced around the area, confused and clearly a little nervous. 

Shui’s cold eyes turned toward the other man, but he calmed himself quickly and simply nodded as he turned to go retrieve his horse. Surprisingly, Hanleng pranced over with an unusual friskiness to her steps as he entered the little area he’d left her to rest and graze. 

She nearly headbutted him as she got closer, making him chuckle and step to the side just in time to prevent a black eye. 

“What’s got you so excited this morning? You’re not usually this happy to see anything but an apple,” he said as he gave her neck a strong pat, making her snort and bob her head again. 

He calmly lead her back through the trees to their camp as the three eunuchs passed them to retrieve their own mounts. The fire was already doused when he arrived so he went about packing up his tent fabric. 

They set out about twenty minutes later with Hanleng, of course, leading. It was drizzling lightly as they exited one patch of forest, crossed a small bridge, and entered a much larger one. Shui was quite familiar with the new one they were venturing into. The Forest of Light and Laughter. Stepping into it meant that they were now stepping into emperor Shin Yang’s territory. He had traveled with his father to the kingdom of Yan quite often as a child, and after being promoted to general, had studied the terrain of their neighboring kingdom’s carefully. 

While there was a more frequently used pathway just beyond the forest, Shui wanted to avoid the oncoming rain as much as possible and the thick cover of the forest would do just that. It also took nearly twice as long to get to Yan if they chose to go around. 

Reaching back to his single saddlebag, he took out another bun. His stomach had been growling stubbornly since he’d woken up that morning, but he’d refused to feed it so soon. Unfortunately, with his energy sealed so well, and for so many days, he was no longer able to pretend that he didn’t need as much sustenance as normal people. 

Within two hours he had eaten three buns… and was feeling quite uncomfortable about it. It had been years since he’d eaten so much, or felt the need to. 

I only have two left now…

He hadn’t planned well for his current predicament, which only made him even more upset. Their little group remained relatively silent until they decided to stop for a short rest next to a small stream. 

Shui slid from Hanleng’s back, not daring to miss the chance to stretch this time. His legs still hurt from the previous day, but thankfully he kept himself quite fit, so they’d get used to it soon enough. 

As the eunuchs filled their water flasks and took a rest, Shui walked about the area, allowing his curiosity, for once, to guide him. It was no secret that the forest was generally avoided by those who didn’t have a decent amount of spiritual energy. It wasn’t that there were ghosts or ghouls wandering about, or at all, in fact. The area was actually quite well managed and favored by cultivators and herbalists. 

Ah ha.

Kneeling down, Shui reached forward as his knee settled on the soft mossy ground. His fingers carefully ran along a small stem of dark purple berries, it’s main plant seemingly hiding beneath a much larger fern. 

I’ve never seen the actual berries before… but then again, father had never let me wander about on our trips, either, and they’re known to only grow beneath other small shade plants.

He’d seen the tonic that was made from them, however, and the egregious affects it had on people. If you didn’t have a reasonable amount of spiritual energy to shield yourself, even being around the plants could blur your mind and make you experience a large range of symptoms from simple drowsiness to near-insanity.                

There were also all sorts of rules about harvesting them, including certain precautions that needed to be taken, and one had to have a permit from the kingdom of Yan in order to pick any. It was very  heavily regulated, but also very  highly prized as a black market item, too.  

Not wanting to start off on the wrong foot with emperor Yang, Shui let the little stalk of berries slip from his fingers and straightened back to his full height before returning to where his horse was waiting a few paces away. 

“Let’s get going. I’d like to be at Min village before nightfall,” he said as he swung back up onto his horse.

They set off at a decent pace as the rain began to come down harder, soaking through their cloaks and clothing within an hour. Thankfully, they had thought to pack their things in waterproof bags, so they’d at least have something to change into once they got to the small town nestled within the middle of the large forest. 

As they stopped for a quick meal break beneath the outstretched branches of a massive oak, Shui glanced around them. For some reason, he found a faint hint of laughter trying to nudge its way up his throat, but he quickly quelled it and pursed his lips in confusion. A light mist was rising from the ground as the cold rain chilled it, creating a hazy fog around them. 

“Your highness?” 

Blinking, Shui snapped himself out of his thoughts and nodded to Sin Mu. 

“Are you feeling unwell, my lord? Your skin has become quite pale…” the eunuch said as he worried with his own damp sleeves nervously.

Something does feel off, but I don’t feel like I’m catching a cold…

Not that he would say that out loud, though. He knew, without a doubt in his mind, that at least one of the three men that had accompanied him on his trip would graciously accept the chance to find one of his weaknesses. 

“I’m fine. Let’s get to Min village,” he said as he walked over to his horse and swung up onto her back. Sin Mu didn’t look content with the answer he’d been given, but he relented immediately, knowing that bothering him further would only put himself in a negative light. 

Their group headed out again with Shui guiding them a bit faster than he previously had. 

Something smells sweet…

His head also felt oddly warm and his thoughts were a bit fuzzy. 

I think I need to rest a bit more. 

It was frustrating how much weaker he was without his spiritual energy, but there was no way he could simply tell his group that he was struggling with such a crutch. They’d likely draw their swords at that exact moment and take advantage of their unbelievable luck.  

The mist finally dissipated as they entered the village gates in the middle of the forest. A few glowing lanterns lit the main road between the many shops and inns set up to aid weary travelers on their way through the large forest. It was actually quite a bit bigger than he remembered it being during his previous trips or on the maps he’d studied, but it had been quite a few years since he’d looked at those maps. They were likely quite outdated by now. 

They finally managed to find an inn that had a few rooms available about halfway through the large village. Shui got himself a small room on the second floor as the group of eunuchs shared one on the bottom because those were all that was available. As soon as he had the door to his room shut and locked Shui began stripping off his wet clothing. He was shivering slightly off and on, but at the same time, he felt uncomfortably warm, too. 

Once he had removed his cloak, robe, and boots, he glanced down at his uncharacteristically pale body. Rubbing his hands up his face and into his hair, he heaved a shaky sigh and sat down on the bed beside his weapons and now-miniscule bag of food. 

Something’s wrong, but what? I only ate what I’ve had on me the entire time, and everyone was drinking from the same stream. I know that the forest warns those without spiritual energy from entering, but those little plants couldn’t possibly be so strong that they could affect someone simply walking past them… 

Sure, he’d felt a faint chuckle try to climb up his throat a few times throughout the day, but he managed to suppress it easily enough. He also wasn’t acting strangely. He just felt  uncomfortable. Shaking his head harshly, Shui tried to dispel the haze in his mind, but it refused to budge.   

I just need to rest. I’ll be fine tomorrow. 

Hanging his wet clothing up on a few hooks on the wall, he pulled on his extra pants and robe to keep from getting too cold, then sat back down on the bed with a quiet yawn. He considered eating again, but stopped himself from reaching for his bag. He only had two buns left, and while he could restock on provisions since they were in a town again, it would give away that he’d needed to eat a lot more than normal. 

If I sneak out before they wake up I might be fine, but they’ve been watching me eat, too…

Sighing, Shui was about to reach toward the bag anyways, his stomach truly hungry again, when he noticed Lian Zeishen’s dagger sitting next to it on the bed. Licking his lips, he switched his target and hesitantly grasped the dagger’s borrowed sheath. 

Bringing it closer, he considered the beautifully-made weapon with narrowed eyes and pursed lips. He was curious as to where the man had gone, but at the same time, he knew that he shouldn’t let himself be distracted. He had to get to Yan safely and somehow manage to broker a peace treaty while being uncomfortably new to politics. One month as emperor was definitely not enough to feel comfortable setting foot in another country with his people’s wellbeing resting on his shoulders. 

I should have paid more attention during the meetings. 

It wasn’t that he hadn’t tried , but they were so stale compared to the battlefield. That’s where he was meant to be. Crossing blades with enemies and protecting his country. 

“I’m not cut out for this,” he mumbled as he fell back onto the bed, removing the dagger from its sheath as he did so.

Holding the small weapon above his head, he tilted it this way and that, allowing it to just-barely catch the faint light from the few lanterns hanging outside.   

“You take such good care of your weapon, but your hair was an absolute mess and you were filthy and unkempt when I first found you. If I hadn’t cleaned you up myself, I wouldn’t have believed that you were anything besides a young thief,” he mused aloud before yawning again. 

He was just sitting back up to return the small weapon to its sheath when it suddenly began to spin abruptly, nearly taking his thumb off in the process! 

I’m still not exactly sure why you spin, but I have a hunch…

Watching the weapon gradually slow its back-and-forth motion, he raised an eyebrow. 

It seems confused.

That was what it seemed like, until it stopped suddenly, then jerked upright to point directly at the ceiling! 

“Is… is he really up there?” Shui questioned as he stared up at the worn wood over his head. 

Without thinking, he slowly got to his feet. His sword was fastened to his belt a moment later, but right before he was about to step out of his room he hesitated, then turned and retrieved the small pouch of pastries he’d brought with him before hurrying out into the hall. 

He wasn’t sure why he was even considering looking for the insane man, but his mind didn’t seem interested in questioning his behavior as he bit back another bout of laughter while his bare feet took him toward the stairs that lead up to the third floor. To his surprise, it was much  nicer than the second floor, which was already quite a bit better than the first. 

The hall was decorated with a few small lanterns to guide guests to and from their rooms and the rooms seemed to be double, if not triple, the size of the ones below. There was also a soft, plush red carpet that stretched all the way to the end. 

Glancing back down at the dagger that had slowly lowered to settle sideways on his palm as he’d finished ascending the stairs, Shui watched it move this way and that a few times, but it stopped pointing in the exact direction he figured it would. 

Still directly above where my room is. 

Straightening his posture, he continued on his way, walking calmly to the very end of the hall before turning to his left and quickly swallowing down another chuckle that wanted to sneak through his lips abruptly. 

This is definitely not the time for that!

Covering his mouth, Shui closed his eyes and focused on keeping himself in control as the dagger finally settled in his hand. 

Just stay focused. Don’t let him get the better of you. 

Steeling his jittery nerves, Shui sheathed the dagger and slowly lifted his hand to settle lightly against the door. 

What are you doing?

Clenching his hand into a fist, Shui abruptly turned around, his mind finally managing to instill some common sense within him. The man had tried to kill him, and former prince Qi! He should not be seeking him out, and especially not when he had no spiritual energy available to try and fight him with!

He was just starting toward the stairs, intent on returning to his room in order to pretend that he’d never dared to even unsheathe the man’s blasted dagger, but before he could even take two steps, gentle hands caught his arms as he bumped right into a firm chest. 

Pine needles…

The scent was what he’d preferred back home, but he hadn’t brought any perfume pouches with him this time. For some odd reason, he found that fact oddly funny, because before he could quell the bit of laughter welling up within his chest again, he burst out into a rather embarrassing, but-thankfully quiet, fit of giggles as he leaned into the person’s shoulder, pressing his face into their beautiful, soft, red and black robes. 

“Shui-ge?” 

Shui clenched his teeth together tightly as he fought to stifle his laughter. At the same time, he felt the man release one of his arms as the hand on the opposite one carefully slid down to grasp his own, then tug him back toward the large room he’d just fled from. 

Feeling like he could relax a little as his urge to laugh finally died down, Shui looked at the man guiding him back down the hall. There was no doubt who it was that had a hold of him, even though he couldn’t see the man’s face and he was dressed much  nicer than he’d ever seen him. 

That hair… is a freaking mess again!

Shui scowled at Lian Zeishen’s back as the man pushed open the door to the massive room and guided him inside. It had taken him so  long to sort out that mess of hair the first time, but looking at it now, he couldn’t help thinking that he might have just dreamed up fixing it the first time!

The click of the door sliding shut, then locking, was lost on him as he reached for Lian Zeishen’s terribly-messy hair. 

The man was just turning back around to face him when Shui accidentally let another giggle slip from between his slightly-parted lips, though whether it was from whatever issue he was dealing with since trekking through the forest, or if it was the man’s poor habits concerning his hair that was irking him, was unknown at that moment. 

“Shui-ge?” Lian Zeishen said as he reached up to settle a hand against Shui’s forehead… only to be shaken off immediately with a pout.

Lian Zeishen tilted his head one way, then the other as Shui continued to hold a decent length of his hair, having tugged it to the man’s front after having refused to release it when he’d turned around. 

When the man stepped closer, putting them mere inches from each other, Shui released the man’s hair in order to turn around and crossed his arms over his chest, feeling idiotic but also stubborn. He also wanted to burst out laughing again but refused to let himself make such a fool of himself for a third time!

“Shui-ge is being oddly adorable,” Lian Zeishen said as his arms calmly wrapped around his middle and tugged him backwards until he felt the man’s nose nuzzle into the crook of his neck. 

Thankfully, he released him after only a moment before walking past him toward the massive bed on the left side of the room. Shui grabbed another length of the man’s hair as he moved past him, but Lian Zeishen didn’t seem to notice in the least as he continued to walk, even with his long hair being painfully pulled!

Not wanting to truly damage his already-mistreated hair, Shui reluctantly followed him, but still refused to release the length clenched in his right hand. 

It feels like I’m walking a dog on a leash… or I’m a disobedient one and my master is trying to get me to come along without needing to reprimand me. 

He disliked both possible scenarios evenly. Shui quickly released the length of hair he’d been holding and turned, intent on stomping right out of the room, but before he could so much as lift his foot, warm fingers wrapped around his left wrist and gently tugged him backwards until he was forced to settle on the edge of the bed. 

Of course, he didn’t hesitate to give Lian Zeishen a frustrated glare for his efforts, but the man seemed pleased with the attention, even though it was meant to be negative!

“Shui-ge, you didn’t eat any of those beautiful berries in the forest, did you?” Lian Zeishen asked as he calmly scooted closer, since Shui was clearly not going to be scooting farther onto the bed to meet him where he’d settled. 

“I did not eat any of them. I just touched a small branch of them, then moved on,” he said truthfully, his shoulders sagging a little with exhaustion from trying to keep the odd laughter at bay. It didn’t help that he’d been soaked through earlier, either.  

He felt one of the man’s arms move around his waist again, but this time Shui didn’t bother pushing him away. Seemingly taking the hint that he was allowed to touch him, to an extent, Lian Zeishen got himself situated partially behind him, with his left leg hanging over the edge but his right one tucked neatly beneath himself so that he could wrap his arms comfortably around him without pressing them together too inappropriately. 

Not that it wasn’t inappropriate to begin with… but Shui just didn’t have the energy to care anymore. At least, as long as the guy kept his hands in appropriate places, that is. 

“It rained pretty hard so their spores shouldn’t have been too bad. Perhaps you’re just sensitive to them,” Lian Zeishen said as he settled his chin atop Shui’s left shoulder and nudged their heads together gently. 

Sensitive to them…

Turning abruptly, Shui shoved the man still holding him, but instead of falling over, Lian Zeishen simply smiled a little wider and gave a quiet chuckle of his own. 

“It should go away after some rest. Stay with me tonight,” he said, making Shui stutter out an unwanted, quiet bit of awkward laughter.  

He’d had just about enough of the stubborn man already. He wouldn’t be able to survive a night with him!

“At least help me eat my dinner? They gave me way too much… and there aren’t even any sweets,” Lian Zeishen said suddenly as he nodded to Shui’s right, reluctantly drawing his attention in that direction as his traitorous stomach growled loudly at the thought of being allowed more food. 

Shui felt his body surrender before his mind was even allowed enough time to process the pros and cons of the situation. There was one thing that would bother him incredibly, however, if he wasn’t able to take care of it…

“I’ll stay for dinner, but only  if you let me deal with that terrible hair of yours again.”

Lian Zeishen’s curious smile morphed into an ecstatic grin immediately, but Shui quickly pressed a finger to the man’s lips to silence any possible oncoming words before he got to finish what he needed to say. 

“I’ll stay, then take care of your hair, but you better be more diligent with it from now on. You’re clearly someone important considering the extravagant room you’re in, yet your hair looks terribly unkempt,” he said, his scolding tone sincere. 

Lian Zeishen was already nodding his agreement before he’d even finished speaking, making him wonder how much the guy was actually planning to let him get away with… or if he was willing to let him get away  in general.

Chapter 8

Lian Zeishen hadn’t been kidding about the amount of food. He’d glanced at the table briefly while they were talking, but his mind wasn’t able to focus on more than one thing at a time right then. Now that he was actually sitting down at the large table, he couldn’t help but wonder exactly how many people the inn had intended to feed with such a spread! Surely it wasn’t all meant for one man?

“Shui-ge, what would you like to try first? It all smells pretty good,” Lian Zeishen said with a too-wide smile as he sat down beside him.

Ah, there’s the insanity I know.

He was about to comment in response but had to bite back another giggle instead. It took a few moments to pass, leaving him to sigh out a stressed breath when he could finally breathe normally again without worry.

“I don’t think I should eat until this strange behavior passes. I don’t want to choke on something,” he said as he leaned back in the chair and glanced to the side at his dinner partner.

Lian Zeishen seemed to consider his words carefully for a few moments before he reached over and tightly grasped Shui’s jaw.

“As cute as you are under the affect of those plants, I don’t want Shui-ge to die so soon,” he said with a tone that didn’t match the warm smile on his face.

Shui was just about to question him when the other man leaned forward abruptly and pressed his lips over his own. Eyes widening, he considered struggling right away, but immediately stopped himself when he felt a rush of spiritual energy flood his system! It was far hotter than his normally-cold energy, but he embraced it as fast he as possibly could. The haziness in his mind cleared up in seconds and the growing need to laugh that had been clawing back up his throat most of the day was immediately quelled.

It seemed like Lian Zeishen could tell that his energy had quickly done what he’d intended, too, because he soon began leaning away. Except, Shui quickly reached forward and grabbed two fistfuls of his messy hair as he leaned closer, forcing the man’s mouth back against his own.

The energy continued to flow for a few more moments, but then it gradually decreased, then ceased as a deep chuckle reverberated from the man in front of him.

Shui slowly leaned away, reluctantly releasing Lian Zeishen’s hair. He was frustrated that he’d cut off the flow of energy so soon, but he honestly couldn’t be mad. He’d cleared his mind and allowed him to have quite a bit extra. If he was careful, it would last him a decent amount of time.

He also clearly plans to kill you at some point, so giving you too much would have been stupid on his part.

So, he bowed his head and said his thanks before turning his attention back to the food. He could have used the energy he’d been given to sate his hunger, but it would have been an absolute waste.

I doubt he would intentionally poison me after giving me so much energy to make sure I don’t choke, either.

Looking over the spread of food, he noticed something familiar and reached over to pick up a pork bun. Taking a hesitant bite, he chewed for a moment before his eyes went wide.

This… is actually really good!

He could see Lian Zeishen staring raptly at him as he took another bite, clearly entertained by his enthusiasm. It was a bit odd, at first, but after a few minutes he was able to simply shrug off the attention. Besides, he’d lived with the man for several days already, so it didn’t take long to get used to his odd behavior once more.

The meat buns the inn made were smaller than the ones back at the palace, so he was still a bit hungry once he’d finished the three that had been on the table.

That left him skimming the remaining plates for something else. It took him a minute to decide, but he eventually ended up grabbing a small plate of noodles and what appeared to be hot peppers.

As he brought it closer to him, he could see Lian Zeishen’s face scrunch up in displeasure. For some reason, the thought of the man disliking spicy food made him grin.

Deciding to mess with him a little, Shui took a few bites of the food to test out its heat, then, deciding that it was sufficiently spicy, picked up a small bit of noodles and peppers with his chopsticks, then turned and held it up to Lian Zeishen with a grin.

The man seemed quite unimpressed. He even went as far as to stick his tongue out and make a face. Shui bit back a chuckle and decided not to bother the man more as he brought the food to his own mouth.

“I can smell the heat from here. How can you eat that nasty stuff?” Lian Zeishen questioned as he reached over to nudge the plate away a tiny bit.

“You really don’t like spices, hmm?” Shui asked as he let the man push his food away then, surprisingly, replace it with another dish.

It didn’t look as good, but he wasn’t against trying it. So, he calmly leaned forward and split the breaded chicken with his chopsticks, then lifted a portion to his mouth.

It’s… chicken.

That was about all he could think of concerning its flavor. There was breading with no spices, and chicken with no spices. There wasn’t even salt or pepper!

Why, of all of the dishes, did he want me to try this one?

He looked at the plate for a moment, then realized something he should have noticed immediately…

He’d already eaten a piece from this plate.

Looking around the table, Shui soon came to the realization that Lian Zeishen had only eaten from the one plate in front of him. No other one was touched.

Scowling, he looked to the side at his smiling friend .

“You don’t like spices… at all?”

He knew that his words weren’t quite true, since the man had absolutely demolished his mother’s pastries, but it was safe to say that he didn’t care for well-made food. He probably only eaten the spread they’d been given at the palace because he’d needed energy to recover faster and couldn’t take it all from him.

So bland.

“They don’t taste good. If I’m going to eat, I’ll eat, but I don’t like the stuff they put on everything,” Lian Zeishen replied as he leaned his head against Shui’s shoulder and closed his eyes.

Such a strange man.

Figuring that it didn’t much matter since he was at least not being aggressive, he decided to shrug off the odd attention and continue eating the bland meal that had been placed before him. He finished one small piece and started on the last one on the plate, lifting a small portion to his mouth with his chopsticks, when a warm hand settled over his own and guided the small piece of meat away.

You could just ask for some, you know?

Of course, he knew that the man knew . He just wanted to be troublesome.

They sat there sharing the last piece of chicken for some time, neither really interested in hurrying their meal. It wasn’t until the last tiny morsel disappeared between Lian Zeishen’s lips that the man finally opened his eyes and leaned back to his own chair.

“I ate dinner with you. I’ll be going back to my room now,” Shui said calmly as he stood from the table and turned to leave.

It was no surprise when he felt a tug on his sleeve before he even managed to get three steps, though.

This man…

“Shui-ge, you should stay here tonight.”

Shui pursed his lips and sighed as he turned around to face a much less sane-looking Lian Zeishen.

“I am staying at the inn, but I am not staying here ,” he said firmly.

The man before him took a step closer, putting them nearly shoe-to-toe as his left eye twitched the slightest amount.

“Shui-ge, I want to sleep inside of you again.”

All of the spicy food in the world couldn’t have made Shui’s face as red as it got after hearing those words!

Of course, he calmed down quickly after realizing that the man wasn’t asking for something inappropriate. Or, well, at least not something inappropriate between the two of them. He’d slept in Bing Naio’s nest for quite some time already, but to do so again…

What reason does he have to request such a thing now?

Reaching forward, Shui nudged aside Lian Zeishen’s beautiful robes so that he could inspect the injury he’d previously given him.

“You’ve already healed completely,” he noted as he allowed his hand to fall away from the man’s chest and lifted his eyes to meet his.

“You don’t look tired, either.”

Lan Zeishen didn’t look too happy with his deductions, but he seemed to brush them off as he grabbed his lower arm tightly with both hands.

“Shui-ge, please? I just want to rest. Let me in,” he pleaded as he swung his arm a little back and forth like a shunned toddler.

Shui raised an eyebrow and tried to take his arm back, but the guy didn’t seem interested in releasing it.

“You can rest just as well outside of my body.”

Instead of replying right away, Lian Zeishen began backing up, tugging him right along with him. Thankfully, he didn’t pull him into his lap as he sat down on the edge of his too-large bed.

“Shui-ge, please let me in. I’m behaving and asking nicely,” he said with a hint of warning to his words as he narrowed his eyes.

Sensing that he was wearing the man’s patience thin, Shui licked his lips and slowly moved to sit down on the edge of the bed beside him. He knew that he could probably get away using the energy he’d taken from him, but that would leave him in the same predicament as before.

I’ll be fighting myself not to laugh the rest of my trip, and the remaining forest we still need to traverse is much bigger than what we’ve already gone through.

He couldn’t afford to lose the miniscule energy he’d been given. However…

Pursing his lips for a moment, Shui blew out a calming breath, then turned to look at a curious lian Zeishen.

“What will you give me in return?”

He knew that he was pushing his luck asking for something in exchange, but he couldn’t not ask.

Wait a moment… perhaps I do have something that will allow me a slight chance against him.

He waited, however, curious to see how Lian Zeishen would respond to his inquiry. Unsurprisingly, the man didn’t seem all that concerned about his request for an exchange of services. Instead of bothering to offer him anything, Lian Zeishen reached over as he turned more towards him, then slowly pushed him down onto the bed, following him until he was settled mostly atop his slightly larger frame after Shui lifted his legs up onto the blankets in order to keep from being too uncomfortable.

Lian Zeishen then crossed his arms over Shui’s chest and settled his chin atop them with a boyish, deranged smirk on his lips.

“What would Shui-ge like?”

He’s… actually asking me?

Shui hesitated for only a moment before tilting his head against the soft blankets and replying.

“Unseal one of my chakra points.”

It was no surprise when the man settled over him mumbled out a nonplussed “no,” in response.

At least that confirms the fact that he had been specifically sent to seal his energy… or worse.

Such an important task wouldn’t have been left to a regular person, either. Add the fancy room they were in and the beautiful clothing he was wearing into the mix, and it was quite clear that Lian Zeishen was someone that most people would likely not dare to cross.

“Shui-ge, I think I am being more than considerate concerning our situation simply by asking permission,” he said, making Shui give out a stressed sigh.

He couldn’t argue that fact. There was not a single doubt in his mind that Lian Zeishen would kill him once he got bored, and it was a wonder that he hadn’t already done so. However, he still had to try…

“Are you still hungry? Do you want sweets?” he asked cautiously, not wanting to give away that he had brought a bag of his mother’s pastries with him. He’d thankfully not tied it very tightly so the small sack he’d put them in had moved around behind him.

Just mentioning the possibility of having another of his mother’s pastries seemed to change the other man’s personality dramatically. His smile turned more sincere and the storm brewing in his beautiful eyes quieted somewhat.

“You brought sweets with you? But Shui-ge doesn’t like sweets…” he mused as his mind seemed to work through his thoughts behind thinly-vailed eyes.

Deciding on what he wished to say rather quickly, Lian Zeishen reached forward and gently ran his thumb over Shui’s lower lip as he leaned farther over him. The man’s messy hair tickled his cheek, but Shui didn’t dare to even fidget.

“Unseal one of my chakra points and I will give them to you,” he said, forcing his voice to sound as stern as possible.

As if trying to see through his possible lie, Lian Zeishen slowly pushed himself partially up and ran his eyes over every visible inch of his body, clearly looking for the pouch of pastries. When his gaze returned to Shui’s, it was clear that he wasn’t convinced.

“Shui-ge… I do not like playing games that I am not sure to win,” he warmed as his thumb slowly slip between Shui’s lips.

Knowing that he couldn’t risk backing down, Shui swallowed his growing nerves and tried to lick his lips out of habit, but instead swiped his tongue against Lian Zeishen’s finger. The mistake immediately caught the other man’s attention, his eyes jerking down to stare at that small spot where he’d been licked.

“I-I have pastries. Just give me a little more energy. That’s a fair trade, right?” he stuttered out as quickly as he could, unnerved by the stare the man was now giving him.

It took Lian Zeishen a few moments to pull his predatory gaze away from Shui’s mouth, but he thankfully managed to eventually lift his eyes up to his. The man’s thumb eventually settled against the edge of his lips and began to stroke his lower one slowly as Lian Zeishen leaned uncomfortably close.

“If Shui-ge has some of those delicious pastries from your palace, I will fill your body to the brim with spiritual energy,” he whispered with a growl, right before his fingers tightened painfully against his jaw.

“And if Shui-ge is lying…” he continued as his eyes flashed with malice. “Then I will fill your body with something much less pleasant.”

Shui fought back the urge to freeze the man where he was and took a few calming breaths before speaking. His jaw ached from Lian Zeishen’s still-firm hold, but he didn’t stutter anymore and his voice was firm.

“I have them. They aren’t fresh, but I’ve kept them sealed up well.”

They both remained silent after he spoke as Lian Zeishen contemplated his words. If he decided not to trust him, then he’d just have to try and reach the bag of treats pressing against his lower back before he could harm him, but if his intuition was correct, the other man wouldn’t be able to resist at least letting him try to prove his words correct.

“Show me,” was all the man above him said as he slowly leaned back until he was sitting on his torso.

Not giving me much maneuverability to grab them, you stubborn man.

He would be able to manage, though, and after a few awkward twists and one very uncomfortable slight lift of his hips into Lian Zeishen’s, garnering a very entertained smirk, he finally retrieved the sack of pastries.

Their bag was barely raised an inch above his body when the man above him snatched the sack out of his hand and yanked the tie open. His boyish face lit up immediately at the sight of the likely-smooshed deserts.

Instead of getting off of him to eat, however, he simply got himself more comfortable and began chowing down with a broken pastry in each hand as the bag of overly sweet-smelling food lay settled on Shui’s lower torso.

I am an emperor and revered war general… not a table!

He was just considering giving the man a careful piece of his mind when Lian Zeishen suddenly rolled off of him, then settled his head on the left side of Shui’s chest.

“Shui-ge, these are amazing. Even a little old, they are absolutely delicious,” he chimed as he happily finished off another piece, then reached over to grab the bag from Shui’s belly.

Just the smell of the treats alone was enough to make Shui nauseous, especially since he’d just eaten quite a bit of food. He decided to just close his eyes at that point, since telling the man to eat elsewhere likely wouldn’t end well.

“Shui-ge?”

Blinking open heavy eyelids, Shui took a moment to regain his thoughts enough to realize that he’d dozed off almost immediately. Lian Zeishen was leaning partially on top of him, their upper halves resting together as his face hovered over his own with an entertained grin.

“Did your royal chef make those pastries, Shui-ge? I want them.”

You want the chef who made them?

He was about to open his mouth and tell the deranged man that it had been his mother who had made the treats, but he quickly clamped it shut as he realized how big of a mistake that would have been.

“The royal chef doesn’t make them,” he eventually said, hoping that the man would drop the conversation.

Of course, he knew that he wouldn’t, so before Lian Zeishen could respond, Shui closed his eyes again on a sigh and mumbled out something that would likely end with him being chained up in the man’s room for the remainder of his days… but it wasn’t a lie.

“I’m the one who created that recipe.”

The complete and utter silence that followed his words was expected. A general in the emperor’s army, cooking yummy pastries for his mother? It was laughable. And now that he was the emperor? Most probably wouldn’t believe he could make a steamed bun, let alone such a delicious treat.

So, it was no surprise when he opened his eyes again to see Lian Zeishen simply staring at him, a look of astonished surprise clear on his face.

“I’m tired,” Shui whispered as he reached up and wove his fingers through Lian Zeishen’s messy hair before slowly guiding the other man’s head downward.

“We made a deal, so let’s make our exchange. You rest, then give me my energy before we part ways tomorrow.”

Lian Zeishen let him guide his head downward until their faces were mere inches from each other, but then he refused to move farther.

He looks like he wants to say something… or do something, but nothing’s happening.

After a few moments, the man leaning over him allowed himself to be guided the rest of the way down until their lips met. Their kiss was longer than he’d wanted it to be, but at least Lian Zeishen didn’t try to shove his tongue down his throat again before he abruptly vanished into a burst of spiritual energy.

Shui wasted no time in getting comfortable in the massive bed as he felt the strange human familiar settle within his chest. He knew that it should have bothered him more than it did to have such a dangerous thing inside of him, but he didn’t want to stress himself out more. He’d deal with Lian Zeishen eventually, but right then? He needed to rest, so that was what he would do. He’d figure out the rest of his strange situation once morning came…

Chapter 9

“—yun?” 

Shui nestled into the soft silk bedding and sighed, his mind not quite awake enough to hear whatever had been said. Whoever it was that had tried to get his attention, or perhaps had spoken too loudly in the hall, seemed to have left quickly, because it was quite some time later when he began to awaken again. 

“L-lord Aoyun, we really must be off soon…” 

Blinking open surprisingly-light eyelids, Shui calmly pushed himself up on the bed, then gave his head a good shake to dispel whatever sleep remained. He honestly felt pretty darn good, and Lian Zeishen had come through with his deal, too. His entire body hummed with spiritual energy. 

Scooting to the edge of the large bed, he moved his legs over the side and lifted a hand up in front of his face, then flexed his fingers with a content smile. 

“My lord, may I come in?” 

Shui looked up abruptly, his attention immediately back on the person trying to address who had been using the room. 

Wait a minute… Lian Zeishen was using this room by himself. 

He glanced around the room for just a moment to confirm his thought. It was definitely Lian Zeishen’s room, and there was no sign of any other person using it. 

Lord Aoyun? 

Why did that name sound vaguely familiar? 

“I-I’m going to come in now, my lord,” the voice behind the large double doors said as Shui heard him begin to push them open. 

He quickly jerked his hand forward, palm out, and sent a blast of frigid air around the room to gather moisture. In less than a second it settled against the doors and pressed them closed again, then sealed them shut as it froze within the miniscule locking mechanism. 

“My lord, please! We must not be late again!” the man on the other side begged.  

Again? 

Shui paused for a moment, then gave a mute chuckle. He could totally see Lian Zeishen not giving a damn about being on time to things. He could still feel the man settled within his chest, but couldn’t tell if he was awake or not. Not that he’d be able to expel him either way. He didn’t have a cultivation connection with Lian Zeishen like he did with Bing Niao. He couldn’t control anything the man chose to do.

Standing, Shui fixed his disheveled robe and retrieved the now-empty pouch he’d had the pastries in. He was about to walk toward the window, intent on simply jumping, when he realized that he was missing something important. 

Turning, he narrowed his eyes on the bed with an unimpressed expression. 

Your sticky fingers took my sword off last night… somehow. 

Blowing out an annoyed breath, Shui walked back over and refastened his weapon, then returned to the window. It was easily large enough for him to hop out of, but the sun was already coming up on the horizon and the street below was beginning to fill up with people bustling about. 

When a loud knock sounded on the door he quickly decided to just jump. Who cares if someone saw him? He fully intended to pay the remaining balance he owed for his room.

With his conscious completely clear, Shui easily hopped through the large window and landed with ease below. A few people jumped, startled by his sudden appearance, but when he simply turned and walked back into the inn, they dispersed with only a few confused whispers. 

He got dressed quickly once he was back in his second floor room, then packed up his small bit of belongings before heading back downstairs. His traveling companions were all sitting at a table eating a small breakfast when he appeared. They quickly finished their meal and were up by the time Shui checked out at the counter. 

It was a bit odd to think that he was bringing Lian Zeishen with him, but there wasn’t much he could do about it. He was just walking out the front door when he paused and looked up toward the third floor room he’d slept in. 

I left his dagger…

He considered going back for it, but he couldn’t remember having even seen it after waking up. It hadn’t been with his sword on the bed, nor had it been on the table. 

Oh well. I’m sure his servant from earlier will get it. The ice should be melted enough by now to open the door. 

Right as he finished that thought Shui felt a sharp pain in his chest. He winced for only a moment before getting a hold of his expression, not wanting to give away that there might be something wrong. 

Thankfully, the pain dissipated almost immediately, allowing him to catch up with the eunuchs as they headed toward the market a little ways down the street. 

The sheer amount of people nearly separated them twice within fifteen minutes, making them just agree to meet back in front of the inn within an hour. 

Given the small gift of time without the eunuchs watching his every move, Shui went around the large market resupplying for the last portion of their trip. He was still full from the previous evening so he decided against eating breakfast, but as he collected a few fruits and steamed buns for provisions, he couldn’t help but glance at an extremely sweet-smelling stall. 

Just the scent made him wrinkle his nose, but for some reason his feet still took him toward it. 

“How may I help you, young master?” an older woman asked as she gave him a gummy smile. 

Shui nodded a greeting and looked over the large amount of sweets as the woman told him what each one was. Not a single thing sounded good to him, yet he still fished out a few taels and filled his recently-emptied extra bag. 

He quickly sealed it to keep the sickeningly-sweet smell from upsetting his stomach, then moved on down the road. There was a point a short time later when he was speaking with another stall owner about what to expect on the remainder of their journey, since the man traveled through the forest between the two countries often, when he felt the faint weight within his chest created by Lian Xeishen dissipate. 

The feeling had caught him by surprise, making Shui quickly look around himself, expecting to see the man standing beside him, but there had been no sound or sight of the unstable familiar. Deciding to disregard the feeling since there was nothing he could, or wanted, to do about the man leaving, he returned his attention back to the discussion he’d been having. 

Having gotten all of the information he needed a short time later, Shui thanked the man with a few coins, then turned at the exact moment he felt Bing Niao’s nest suddenly fill with warmth again. 

He… came back? 

Shui ducked into a small alleyway between two shops and focused his borrowed spiritual energy inward, trying to call upon the familiar within him. He got no response, of course, but he did gain the information he was looking for. 

He came back, but I hadn’t let him in.

It was a scary thought… and one he hadn’t considered very closely until that moment. Mainly because other people were usually extremely protective of their familiars. It was a part of their soul, so to speak. They took years to cultivate, so it wasn’t exactly normal for one to just be running around, asking to sleep  inside of someone else. 

He was just opening his mouth to question the other man, hoping to get some sort of answer as to what he’d just done, when he suddenly felt eyes on him. It was no surprise, considering he wasn’t technically in friendly territory, but he really didn’t want to waste his new store of energy so soon. 

Let’s get lost.

With an amused grin, Shui ducked back into the bustling crowd and quickly made his way through peddlers and purchasers, pickpockets and petitioners. The feeling of being watched remained for a few minutes before finally falling away as he turned a corner and truly got swept away in the raucous crowd. 

By the time he was able to squeeze his way free and slip into a little clothing shop, he was panting quietly and had a few smudges of dirt on his plain robe. 

I’m not one to ever run away from a fight, but I think I did decently well. 

He was actually chuckling about it lightly as he straightened his posture and took a slow stroll around the shop. The clothing was actually quite nicely made, but it was obvious that the material wasn’t high grade. It was the perfect shop for the area it was in. Decent product that wasn’t overpriced. 

He was just passing a tall, full-body mirror when his boots paused on the worn wooden floor. 

Eh? 

Turning to face the reflective surface, Shui frowned as he reached up to touch something he most definitely hadn’t put in his hair. When he tugged the item free and brought it in front of him to look at, his brow furrowed. 

A hairpin?

It was clearly made specifically for shorter hair, as it wasn’t nearly as long as the fancy ones he’d seen back at the palace. It also had little teeth on it so that it could settle within hair instead of needing to be twisted into it. 

He considered giving it to the older female shopkeeper, since he obviously wouldn’t need such a thing, but for some reason, he felt like he shouldn’t. 

It’s not too bad… 

It really wasn’t. Instead of the normal boring flowers and bells most hairpins came with, this one had a icicles carved into it that shown when it was tilted this way and that to catch the light. 

I’ll just put it in my pocket for now

. 

He had just finished tucking the item away when he felt his chest suddenly constrict uncomfortably. At first he thought it was just Lian Zeishen throwing another tantrum, but as his breathing began to revert back to panting, he looked around the quiet shop. 

Nothing seemed out of place, and the one single customer that had been inside had finished their purchase a few seconds ago and was stepping out the door right at that moment. 

It feels like a curse, but that would require reasonable proximity and a visual of the target for most people… 

Leaving the building completely wouldn’t make sense if the customer was the one trying to hurt him. That only left one other person.

Turning, Shui channeled some of his borrowed energy to counteract the asphyxiation curse enough to keep his mind clear and body functioning. The older woman behind the counter seemed surprised that he was managing to stay standing. 

You think you can take me out with such a simple thing?

He honestly felt like laughing in her face, but he quickly quelled that thought when he realized just how close he really could be to falling prey to such a simple curse. If Lian Zeishen hadn’t given him a ton of extra spiritual energy last night, he wouldn’t have been able to brush off the attack. He would have had to run.

Reconciling with his situation, Shui lifted one hand toward the woman, intent on dealing with the situation quickly, but before he could even gather what water he could from the humidity in the air, he felt another spell seep into his body. 

This time the magic worked its way through his system until it sealed his mouth shut and tried to force his fingers into fists so that they couldn’t direct his skills as easily. 

Enough of this!

He wasn’t sure who was casting the second curse, but he’d had enough of being careful. His energy might be locked up, but he had plenty to deal with the situation and the person who gave it to him was still situated within his chest. If he needed more later, he’d just make another deal with him. 

So, channeling as much energy as he could, Shui forced it to invade the woman’s body, freezing her blood within seconds and forcing her curse to immediately fade from her lips. It was an excruciating ordeal to have one’s blood frozen from within, and he normally wouldn’t be so cruel to someone he wasn’t facing on the battlefield, but he couldn’t ignore the situation he was in, nor the danger it posed. 

Whoever was casting the second spell didn’t stay around for long once they noticed their accomplice fall unconscious, freeing his mouth and allowing his fingers to relax again. 

Shui waited a few more moments before reversing his skill and unfreezing the shopkeeper’s blood. She was going to wake up eventually, and with a terrible headache and body pains, but she would live. It was more than he could say for most of the people that had crossed him. 

Might as well get back to the horses and get going. 

People were clearly already after him, even though he wasn’t all that well known yet. He had no doubt that the two people who had attacked him were probably from the kingdom of Yan, too, but that was honestly fine as well. He didn’t like playing games, so it was nice to have his opponents not bother with hiding. 

Of course, he hadn’t seen the second person who’d tried to curse him, but considering they had just tried to seal his mouth and hands, which wouldn’t have completely prevented any of his abilities anyways, he doubted that they really knew much about him. They weren’t worth worrying about. 

He could still sense that he was being watched as he headed back toward the inn, but— What was that?

Reaching up, he pressed his fingers against his hair… 

With a deadpan expression he removed the same icicle hairpin from his lochs that he’d sworn had been in his pocket. 

Just to make sure that he wasn’t going crazy, he tapped the pocket with his hand. 

It’s not there…

Pursing his lips, he tucked the hairpin into the sleeve of his robe this time, then continued on his way. Nothing happened again until he was only a few steps away from freeing himself from the ridiculous throng of people. 

This darn man.

Turning around abruptly as he stepped out of the crowd, Shui was just opening his mouth to tell the stubborn familiar to mind his wandering hands but was cut off as a finger pressed firmly against his lips. 

“Shui-ge is very pretty,” Lian Zeishen said with a smile that held far too much enthusiasm behind it. 

Fighting back the urge to bite the man’s finger still pressed against his lips, because that would probably open a whole new can of weird that he didn’t need to deal with right then, Shui simply reached up and grabbed the man’s wrist. 

The smirk he got in response made him nearly release Lian Zeishen immediately, but he forced himself not to back down. He had enough energy to fight the man if he needed to, and honestly, he was getting tired of being pushed around. 

“Enough of your games,” he finally said with a firm tone as he slowly lowered the man’s hand away from his face. 

He knew that Lian Zeishen was allowing him to do it, because his wide, overly-excited eyes were following his hand as it was slowly lowered back to his side as if he were watching some sort of inexplicably exciting, bloody battle play out before his very eyes. 

Shui couldn’t look away from the expression on the man’s face. It was as if, with each inch he lowered his arm, it coiled his insanity tighter and tighter. 

He’s going to snap. 

Even Lian Zeishen’s fingers were twitching, along with his right eye and the right side of his mouth. Shui clenched his jaw and hesitantly released the man’s hand once it was settled completely back down at his side. Its fingers flexed slowly in, then out, then in, then out. 

“Shui-ge…” Lian Zeishen whispered as he slowly, ever  so slowly, lifted his head back up so that their gazes could meet. His hair had partially come out of the tie atop his head, allowing swaths of obsidian tresses to fall in front of his wide, crazed eyes. 

“Shui-ge… goodbye!” he suddenly shouted at the same time his silver and red blade materialized in his right hand, then abruptly swung upward, straight toward Shui’s head!

Unable to even draw his own weapon in time to counter the attack, Shui was forced to duck backwards, nearly falling as he hurried to get out of the way. Screams echoed around them as throngs of people ran from the area, not wanting to risk getting in between the two as Lian Zeishen began a barrage of extremely aggressive attacks! 

Shui scrambled to dodge each one as it came and finally managed to draw his sword after the fifth strike. He swung it upward to block the sixth with his blade, then the seventh, eighth, and ninth, but the fifth time their swords clashed, Lian Zeishen’s abruptly disintegrated at the same time his dagger materialized in his hand in its place! 

The smaller blade swung downward far faster than Shui could lower his own larger weapon to block it, so instead of bothering to do so, he channeled as much energy as he could, as quickly as he could, and froze the blood and water within his own body to shield his heart! 

The strike came not a moment later, making Shui wince as the blade stabbed an inch into his chest, but then got stuck. Blood began to slowly seep into his robe as they both stood completely frozen. Shui focused everything he had on preventing the dagger that was still being pressed quite forcefully into his chest from moving any farther, while Lian Zeishen simply stared with a growing curiosity lighting up his narrowing gaze. 

Thankfully, the man relented and stopped trying to pierce his heart after a few moments, but instead of removing the blade that was still wedged into his flesh, Lian Zeishen leaned in far too closely to inspect what had happened. 

“Shui-ge really is amazing. You dodged all of my normal strikes, and even when I got a hit in with my heart you still managed to keep it from piercing your own,” the man mused with breathless enthusiasm that Shui honestly didn’t share. 

He had   caught something that piqued his interest from what the man had said, however. 

You stabbed me with your heart…?

Shui was just lowering his own gaze to finally meet Lian Zeishen’s as the man glanced up at him with a sort of psychotic reverence, when Lian Zeishen abruptly leaned much closer and pressed his smirking mouth to Shui’s. What happened next was actually a massive relief. Lian Zeishen and his dagger fractured into a thousand particles of spiritual energy, then, as he had done several times already in the short expanse of stressful time that they’d known each other, slipped seamlessly into Shui’s body to rest.

Chapter 10

Shui still couldn’t wrap his mind around what Lian Zeishen had said as he slowly rode Hanleng behind the three eunuch’s smaller horses. He had initially started out leading them, like usual, but had slowly drifted to the back of their small group so many times that he just directed them to leave him be for the time being. 

He hadn’t missed the awkward stares they’d chanced sending his way when they didn’t think he was paying attention, too. Not that it really mattered if they saw the hairpin he’d kept in his hair or the blood stain on his chest. The only thing that was important to him right then was getting to Yan safely, and that  meant keeping Lian Zeishen content enough to not try and stab him with his literal  heart again. 

He’d been called something else when I was in his room, though. 

Aoyun…

The name felt familiar, like he’d at least seen it somewhere before, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on how he knew it. 

Perhaps he really is just some rich lord. Or, at least, the extremely poorly trained, spoiled familiar of some rich lord. 

Shaking his head, Shui straightened in his saddle and was just about to nudge Hanleng forward faster when he heard something coming up behind him. They didn’t appear to be rushing, so he simply reigned his horse in and turned. 

Brother?

He definitely hadn’t expected his younger brother to follow him all the way to Yan. 

“What is wrong, Huang? Why are you here?” he asked, not one to beat around the bush. 

His brother’s horse came to a stop beside his a few moments later as it panted quietly from exertion. Wangu was the only horse that Hanleng would tolerate getting close to her… but that was mainly because he was her brother and the laziest beast on the planet. It would do as his brother ordered, but the horse took literally everything  in stride. The two horses were practically polar opposites. 

“Nothing’s wrong. I was talking with Lee Shaan and Qi about what’s going on and we actually figured out something that might work,” he said, making Shui’s eyes widen with an excited inkling of renewed hope. 

He glanced over his should at the eunuchs who had stopped about twenty meters down the road and gave them a nod to continue onward. He would catch up. They seemed hesitant to leave, no doubt interested in whatever the younger prince rushed out into the forest to tell his older brother, but they were smart enough to not go against his command. 

Once they were out of sight, Shui nudged his horse back into a slow walk, then waited for his brother’s to match its pace before he returned his attention to what he’d said. 

“I’m not sure what you guys have discovered, but I’m willing to try anything. He’s getting more unpredictable and violent. I need a way to either keep him away, or keep him locked up,” he said honestly. 

The guy was far too crazy for him to deal with. He would either lose his sanity, or life, before they even got to Yan at the rate things were going with the strange younger man. 

“I think we can lock him up,” Huang said, making Shui quickly nod his agreement to the plan. 

“What do you need from me in order to do so? He’s resting in Bing Niao’s nest right now, though he’s been able to come and go at will recently,” he said as his brother’s eyes glanced at his chest with a furrowed brow. 

Ah, right. He’d stabbed me earlier. 

Thankfully, it hadn’t been deep, and since he had packed quite lightly, he didn’t really have anything but a small bandage over the injury. 

“He bought me a hairpin at the market and wanted me to wear it. I preferred not to, and well, he decided to try and kill me because of that,” he said as his brother’s face paled. 

“W-we will definitely seal him away. Let me start right now so that we can continue once we settle down for the evening,” Huang said as he reached over and made several hand gestures against Shui’s chest while whispering words in the process. 

It took less than ten seconds before he felt… absolutely nothing. 

“He’s already sealed your energy completely, so you won’t feel much with that curse. It will keep any spiritual energy or entity that is within you right now completely sealed up. Even if he wants to get out, he won’t be able to. If he can harm you from the inside, it will also harm him in return, too. It’s basically a sealing mirror curse. Not the most common curse by any means, but I found it in a scroll I used to study when I was much younger and thought that it could at least help you begin to get a hold of your strange situation,” Huang said as he leaned away with a small smile. 

It was such a rare sight to see his brother actually looking happy that it took Shui by surprise, bringing a grin to his own lips as they continued on their way. Without the prying eyes of the court or the curious, conniving eunuchs who’d joined him on his trip, the two brothers actually had a wonderful time chatting and catching up on everything that had happened in their lives. 

He’d honestly felt guilty every time he had returned to the battlefield without his little brother over the years. It had been clear that their father had been using Huang to carry out atrocities, but he’d looked the other way since his brother had refused to mention any issues with his situation, no matter how many times he’d asked. He had also been absolutely loyal to his father, the emperor… until he’d threatened to kill his little brother. 

Of course, he knew that the simple death of their father wasn’t completely responsible for his brother’s more relaxed demeanor, but he didn’t want to dwell on the other factor for his brother’s new smile. 

As long as you are well cared for, I am more than happy. No matter whom looks after you. 

“Oh yes, mother sent me with a bag of sweets for you,” Huang said as he unfastened a small bag from his horse’s saddle, then offered it to him. 

“I didn’t think that you liked sweets, though, but she was adamant that you loved these pastries.”

Holding back a massive sigh, Shui tried to steel his features, but he couldn’t manage to keep a straight face as he took the bag and tied it next to the  other  sweets he’d purchased earlier for a certain pain-in-his-arse. 

This is getting out of hand. 

They’d also just sealed Lian Zeishen inside of him, possibly permanently, so who was going to eat all the sweets now? Definitely not   him!

“Does he… like sweets?” Huang asked after staring at the two similar-looking bags of treats. He likely didn’t know what was actually in the second one, but it wasn’t hard to guess. Shui always kept his items in order, and that meant food he disliked would be stored with other food he disliked… usually on the outside of his saddlebag. 

Nodding, Shui finished tying the bag on, then looked up at his brother. 

Why is he looking at me strangely? Where did his smile go?

“Huang? What’s wrong?” he asked, confused and a little worried. 

His little brother pursed his lips for a moment before seeming to shake off whatever negative thoughts he’d been having. A smile soon reappeared on his face, but Shui wasn’t sure if he should believe it this time. 

However, he knew better than to pester someone who didn’t want to be bothered so he let it drop. The remainder of their ride consisted of simple banter as their two horses enjoyed nudging and snorting at each other every so often, clearly pleased at having been reunited after so long. 

Darkness had long-since taken over when Huang finally mentioned that they should stop for the night. He wasn’t sure why he’d wanted to ride for such a long time to begin with, but as they finally caught up to the eunuch’s to give the signal to begin making camp, he understood. 

They were absolutely exhausted. 

Yu Wang and Sin Mu both fell from their horses when they tried to dismount, making Su Ming have to come over and help them back to their feet so that they could throw together some sort of pathetic camp before they all passed out. 

Shui watched the three struggle to gather branches and get a pathetic fire going, then partially set up their tents before all three were completely unconscious, snoring loudly beneath the massive trees surrounding them. 

They completely forgot to even eat…

Huang guided him away from the sleeping eunuchs a decent distance before finally dismounting in a peaceful little clearing with wild grasses almost as tall as their thighs. Shui followed silently and mirrored his brother when he decided to dismount. He didn’t want anyone else to know what was really going on with him, so he was glad that they’d moved a decent distance away from the other men. 

They walked for a few moments, leaving their horses behind to graze to their heart’s content. After about two minutes Shui stepped out of the tall grass and into a small clearing surrounding a beautifully-sparkling pond. 

Butterflies danced on the crystal-clear surface of the water, their wings catching the moonlight with each flutter. 

“Here should be fine,” Huang said as he stopped near the edge of the water, then turned to him with an honest smile. 

Shui stopped a few steps away as the cool night air rustled  his short hair. He was struggling to wrap his mind around the fact that the man standing before him was actually the solemn, sour, cold little brother he’d seen skulking about the palace every time he’d returned how for a visit. 

You’ve grown into a very handsome, happy young man. 

There was no more frustration and anger within his eyes. Only cautious hope for their current situation and happiness for his own personal situation. Things have changed greatly in the time since he’d been gone last. 

“Here does looks perfect,” he finally said as he walked up to his brother and sat down in the cool grass. 

Once they were both situated Huang reached over with both of his palms face-up. Shui quickly set his own hands atop his brother’s, face down, then waited patiently as the Huang began to speak in quiet verses just loud enough for him to hear. 

He knew that it was another curse, since they were his brother’s specialty, but he was honestly fine with it. While most people used curses to harm people, there were a plethora of them that could actually help, in a roundabout way.   

While he had felt nothing from the first curse his brother had used to seal his body, this time he could easily feel its affects… because Lian Zeishen could feel its affects, and he was not  happy with them!

Shui grunted as he felt blood rise up his throat as Lian Zeishen thrashed about within his chest. The man didn’t seem to care in the least that he was harming himself while attacking him. Since he couldn’t escape due to his brother’s first curse, he was trying to force his way out.

“Hang on. I’m tracing his spirit within you. Just stay focused on resisting his attacks. Don’t fall unconscious,” Huang said quickly as his palms grew colder against Shui’s. 

It was hard to keep from passing out as his insides were shredded by the maniac sealed inside of him, but he managed to push the pain aside and focus on his brother’s quiet words instead. He felt blood trickle from his mouth as his head bobbed forward a few times, but he refused to let the other man get the upper hand any longer. 

“I’ve secured one thread, keep focusing on my voice,” his brother said, making Shui purse his lips and furrow his brow. 

You will not terrorize me any longer, Lian Zeishen. 

He felt the man’s anger explode into a wildfire of rage within his chest, forcing several bloody coughs from him before he felt the pain on his right side suddenly halt abruptly. 

W-what?

“I’m binding him. Just stay awake. You must  stay awake,” Huang said in a stressed tone. 

The sudden loss of pain on one side of his body was more than enough motivation to keep him fighting against the insane familiar trying to tear him apart from within. 

Lian Zeishen seemed to realize that he was being tethered in some way, and that he’d lost the use of some of his energy, or possibly a hand he was using to direct it, because his attacks grew more frantic on the left side of Shui’s chest, making him sway where he sat as he struggled to remain upright. 

His brother’s hands were now so cold that the chill was seeping into his own flesh and crawling up his arms, sending shivers through Shui’s body as Lian Zeishen’s attacks overheated it from within. 

He was just about to consider pulling away, just to rest for a few moments and be able to breathe, when he felt the barrage of pain on the left side of his chest suddenly disappear as if a bucket of cold water had been splashed onto the raging fire that had been burning there. 

A long, exhausted sigh left Shui’s lips as his body sagged with relief. 

“Okay, I’ve got both his arms tied. What is he doing right now?” Huang asked as Shui felt him begin to feed massive amounts of energy into his body to begin healing the damage that had been done. 

Shui waited a few moments before answering, needing to take stock of what was actually happening. He could still feel the man’s anger and frustration, but he had stopped lashing out except for a few bits of pressure here and there. 

“He… he’s stopped,” he finally replied, immense relief in his voice as his body fell forward into his brother’s waiting arms. 

His mind darkened briefly as his body focused on taking in as much energy as it could to restore the damage that had been done. It wouldn’t be perfect, and he would definitely be incredibly sore for the next few days, but it had absolutely been worth it. 

“I haven’t bound his legs, but if he’s stopped, I think we can be a little lenient and see how the cultivation process goes from here?” Huang said as he got Shui a bit more comfortable leaning against him. 

Wait… what?

“Cultivation?” he rasped as he slowly sat up a few moments later and forced his tired eyes to open. 

His brother looked a little guilty and glanced away from his gaze after only a few seconds.  

“What cultivation, brother?” he tried again, needing an answer besides the one that kept coming to mind. 

There was no possible way that he could cultivate Lian Zeishen as a familiar! He had Bing Niao, Lian Zeishen already belonged to someone else, and he definitely didn’t need an insane beast-of-a-man at his beck and call!

He wouldn’t even do as I say, anyways. No amount of cultivation would be able to keep that man under control! 

“You can just leave him there forever, if you really want to…” his brother said as he finally returned his eyes to meet his own. They were darker now, but still calm. 

“I can? I can just leave him tied up and he won’t be able to bother me anymore?” Shui asked, needing clarification before he got his hopes up. 

His brother sighed and nodded, but he didn’t look too happy about such an amazing thing. 

“You can leave him tied up there forever… but promise me one thing?” he said, making Shui nod immediately as he began to roll his shoulders and work out some of the worst of the aches within his muscles from Lian Zeishen’s internal onslaught. 

“I want you to try and cultivate him. You don’t have to go through the whole process, especially if he doesn’t even try to work with you, but I at least want you to give it a try. If it doesn’t work, then I completely agree with leaving him sealed away, and I’ll even help you completely seal him off from ever being able to hurt you again.”

Shui nodded his agreement right away. He had no reason to argue with his brother. He’d made a very valid point, and  had helped him lock the crazy man away so that he didn’t have to worry about him suddenly appearing and attacking him again. 

It was a huge relief, so if all he wanted in return was him to give the crazy guy a chance to be cultivated, which he knew he would fail, then he would. 

“I’ll do as you say, brother. Are you heading back home now? Is Lee Shaan…?” 

Waiting was the word he’d meant to say, but bit his tongue, even though it was already a bit too late. The insinuation was there. 

Thankfully, his little brother just laughed lightly and shook his head as he looked out over the small, beautiful pond before them. 

“No, he went back to his tribe for a while. I also planned to stay with you from the beginning, but I wanted to try and figure out how to help you first, so I’d stayed behind and studied with Lee Shaan and Qi for a bit. When I headed here, Lee Shaan headed down south,” he said before glancing back at him with a grin. 

“I hope you don’t mind bringing along your little brother to emperor Yang’s palace?” he said with a hint of humor to his words that made Shui’s eyes water a tiny bit. 

I’ve missed so much of your life already, and to think that you stayed behind to learn the curses that were needed to help me, then rushed all the way out here…

Without warning, Shui tackled his brother in a tight hug, startling the other guy as they both fell into the soft grass. 

He felt Huang panic for a second, but when he realized what was going on, he calmed and relaxed as he returned the hug. 

“Thank you, Huang,” Shui finally whispered against his brother’s robes as Huang lifted a hand to gently pat his short hair. 

“You’re welcome, Shui. Get some rest. I’ll wake you in a little while.”

Shui nodded against his brother’s chest and didn’t hesitate to relax right where he was. He was lulled to sleep in moments by the soft, cool breeze and continuous, melodic chorus of crickets surrounding them.

Chapter 11

He didn’t want to wake up…

Feeling fingers softly brush against his hair, Shui nuzzled against the soft fabric his head was resting upon and sighed.

“Shui-ge, we really should ge—” Shui jerked himself up into a sitting position so fast that his head spun! He was just reaching for his sword when he realized something and paused.

Lifting his gaze to the person who’s lap he’d been resting in, Shui felt his face warm with embarrassment.

Huang…

“Is everything okay? Is he hurting you again?” his brother asked as he hesitantly reached over to check his forehead for a high temperature.

Shui leaned away right before he could touch him, making his brother’s brow furrow further with worry.

“Sorry, I—he… he just tends to call me Shui-ge, so when I heard it while still half asleep…” he mumbled as he looked down, embarrassed that his own little brother couldn’t call him such a thing without him nearly attacking him!

Huang stayed silent for a few moments before his hand appeared in Shui’s line of sight, drawing one of his own into it as he looked back up nervously.

“That’s okay. I don’t need to call you that. I just wanted to give it a try at least once… but it seems like my timing was a bit terrible,” he said with a tense laugh that made Shui even more embarrassed.

He let his little brother tug him to his feet after another moment, then followed after him as they headed back to their horses.

“Has he bothered you at all? Did you sleep alright?” Huang asked as they walked back through the taller grass.

Shui shook his head.

“He hasn’t bothered me at all. I actually slept extremely well. Thank you for looking after me,” he said honestly. He’d really needed some rest.

His brother offered him a warm smile, then replied, “I also removed the first curse I’d put on you, since he’s tethered now. He won’t be able to use his spiritual power unless you undo those tethers while cultivating with him.”

Shui’s eyes widened as his smile did the same.

“Really? He really won’t be able to use it at all unless I cultivate with him?” he asked, his excitement clearly palpable in his voice.

Huang turned around abruptly at that exact moment, making Shui nearly trip as he hurried to stop himself before he ran right into his brother.

“I know what you’re thinking, Shui. I’m not sure how badly he’s hurt you, both physically and mentally, but he’s still a person, familiar or not. You said that he hadn’t been in great shape when you first found him snooping around your pavilion, but considering that he recovered fast enough to become a problem so quickly tells me that he hadn’t had a problem eating, right?”

He… definitely doesn’t have a problem eating. He just prefers odd things and is picky beyond belief.

Deciding not to bother being so specific, Shui just nodded.

“He ate plenty when I was helping him recover.”

Huang returned his nod as his dark eyes shone in the early morning sun.

“You said that you would consider cultivating him into your own familiar, but I need you to promise me that you’ll try that sooner over later. His body can clearly feed off of another’s, but I don’t think that’s a long-term solution for him. There’s something I’m missing here, but I haven’t been around him enough to be able to put my finger on it. Just, please give him a chance to come out again. That’s all I’m asking.”

That’s it, huh? To let this crazy guy back out to slit my throat?

Biting back his words, because he knew that his attitude wasn’t appropriate… at least, not towards his brother, Shui sighed and nodded his agreement.

“I’ll try to cultivate with him once we get out of the forest.”

Huang accepted his words without hesitation, then turned and continued on his way, just like that.

The next day of riding was more than a bit stressful. The eunuchs thankfully kept to themselves, with Yu Wang and Sin Mu bantering back and forth constantly as Su Ming simply listened and grunted a response every so often.

Shui spoke with his brother off and on, but his mind was so muddled by nerves that he honestly didn’t hear half of their discussions. He’d also tried to speak with Lian Zeishen a few times when they stopped for water or to eat, but no matter what he said, he never got any kind of response. He didn’t even feel the man move when he took a bite of one of his mother’s overly-sweet pastries.

By the time they entered the next town, two days had passed. The moment their horses stepped out from between the trees the eunuchs had cheered and hurried toward the inn they’d planned to stay at. The town of Mian Fei was much larger, and nicer, than the one they’d visited in the middle of the forest and was still bustling even as the sun began to set.

Slowing his own horse on the hill overlooking the town, Shui glanced over at his brother, who, in turn, smiled at him as a faint gust of wind rustled his long hair.

“I’m going to get my own room tonight,” Huang said after a few moments of comfortable silence.

Oh…

Could his brother really not stay with him? A lot of things could go wrong during cultivation… especially with such a huge, stubborn variable.

“You’ll be alright. You can always call for me. I’ll always come help my brother whenever I’m needed now,” Huang said sincerely.

Shui nudged back unwanted tears and nodded.

“Thank you, Huang,” he said before nudging Hanleng forward.

He allowed his horse to break into a full-on gallop as it darted down the hill, burning off its remaining energy by the time they slowed to a stop in front of a massive inn.

As he slid from the saddle, a young stable-worker hurried over to take Hanleng’s reins. His horse snorted and bobbed its head abruptly, but that last long run calmed the beast just enough to allow it to be lead away without too much of a fuss.

Shui stepped inside once Hanleng was out of sight and was honestly a bit surprised by how extravagant it was. Undeterred, he walked up to the long check-in counter and requested a room.

Unsurprisingly, they only had a few left and they were all on the first floor. They were also the most expensive rooms, but he didn’t mind. At least he’d have a lot of space and wouldn’t be bothered by other guests being noisy.

Once checked in he took his key and made his way down the long hall toward the last room on the right. He wasn’t sure what he expected to be inside of it, but when he nudged the door open, his jaw dropped.

What the hell? This is definitely not a normal room!

There was no way the room was anything but a honeymoon suite! The bed had a dark red canopy over it with matching thick blankets, silk pillows, and there were even two complimentary robes folded next to four towels at the foot of the overly-embellished monstrosity!

A faint laugh welled up in his chest and danced around in circles before silencing itself abruptly.

Eh?

“Lian Zeishen?” he questioned as he looked down at his robes, as if he could simply see the guy still locked away in Bing Niao’s nest that easily.

When the man didn’t respond, Shui huffed and slid the door shut behind him, then locked it before turning around and leaning against it.

“This is ridiculous, but at least I definitely won’t be disturbed in such a huge place,” he mumbled as he finally decided to just get down to business.

He tossed his pack on the floor near the bed, then tugged off his dirty outer robe. Hanging it up on one of the stands nearby, he looked in the large mirror fastened to the wall a few feet away and frowned.

I really need to wash…

He knew that he was likely to sweat while working on the cultivation, however, especially because he doubted that Lian Zeishen would simply roll over and call him master just because he asked him to. No matter the language used, once a familiar agreed to call someone its master, it was permanently bound to that person. He wasn’t sure exactly how it would work since Lian Zeishen was already owned, but he’d promised his brother that he’d try, so he would… then he’d lock the crazy maniac away within Bing Niao’s nest for the remainder of his days.

Shaking the stressful thoughts from his head, Shui decided to just find the bath, then request some servants to fill it. Except, when he found it , it wasn’t exactly what he thought it would be.

“They don’t skimp on their suites, at least,” he whispered to himself as he stared out the back door at a massive walled-off hot spring.

The back portion was shaded by small trees and ferns while the front had several racks for hanging clothing on.

You know what, he can wait a little longer.

Turning and walking back inside, Shui stripped off his remaining clothing and hung them over the same bar as his outer robe, then picked up one of the clean folded robes from the bed, along with a towel.

Once back outside, he draped both over a standing rack and took in a deep, calming breath before blowing it out into the chilly air, creating a puff of condensation that drew a smile to his face.

“I’m going to relax before I deal with you again. It’s only been two days. You’ll be fine for a while longer,” he said as he carefully got himself settled at the edge of the water, then slipped down into its warmth.

The heat felt amazing on his sore muscles as Shui swam a few tiny laps around the steaming pool, then settled next to a basin of soaps. He ignored all of the noxiously-sweet smelling bars before finding one that was just pine with a hint of citrus.

He scrubbed himself from head to toe, then took a deep breath as he ducked beneath the water. Being a master of water, Shui had no trouble at all holding his breath for a decent time, even without spiritual energy to assist him, so he decided to stay beneath the surface for a minute or so, enjoying the feeling of being nearly weightless.

Shui-ge.

Coughing out the remaining air in his lungs abruptly, Shui hurried to the surface and quickly coughed a few more times before managing to suck in enough air to quell the small fit.

Wiping off his eyes, Shui glanced around the pool, but frowned when he didn’t see the other man anywhere.

Shui-ge, don’t you remember? I’m inside of you. Locked away nice and tightly.

He definitely couldn’t forget that, but the sudden voice in his head had caught him off guard. He was actually about to apologize automatically, worried that the guy would somehow be able to hurt him now that his brother wasn’t there to help him, but he bit his tongue right before he could.

He decided to say something else when he noticed a tiny snowflake drift past his nose to dissolve immediately into the hot spring water, drawing his attention away from the man’s words again. By the time stood up and looked back toward the sky there were hundreds of little snowflakes meandering their way downward all around him.

I miss it…

Just the thought of feeling the power of each of those tiny flecks of frozen water melt upon his skin made it itch with need. He was a master of water and ice, so whenever it rained or snowed, he felt so unbelievably invigorated that he could literally feel the thrum of energy from the pure water swim through him as it fell from the heavens.

His throat bobbed once as he tried, but failed, to hold back two tears from sliding down his face.

“…but I can’t feel anything now,” he whispered in a raspy, depressed voice.

A faint movement within his chest drew his attention away from his deteriorating thoughts and cleared his mind enough for him to lower himself back down into the water. He quickly found a carved seat a few feet away and settled into it, then turned and lifted one arm out of the water so that he could rest his head and close his eyes.

He might not have been able to feel the incredible energy that used to come along with the weather, but he could still at least enjoy the patter of rain against his skin, snow melting upon it, and the cooling temperature outside.

Hey Shui-ge?

Shui nuzzled against his arm a little and mumbled a simple “mm?” in response.

He didn’t really want to talk, but he also couldn’t tell the guy to go away, either. Even if he somehow could, he knew that he wouldn’t leave him alone.

Will Shui-ge loosen one of my tethers a tiny bit, please?

Shui blinked open his eyes and frowned as he sat up.

“That doesn’t sound like a good idea to me,” he noted blandly.

I will trade you something that you want more.

Furrowing his brow, Shui couldn’t think of a single thing he wanted, that the man was willing to give him, that would make him release Lian Zeishen’s physical form.

Give me just a little inkling of slack on one of these tethers and I will unseal one of your chakra points.

Shui wanted to jump right on the deal but immediately knew better.

“You’ll just seal it right back up again after I loosen your tether,” he replied as he began wading toward the other side of the pool in order to climb out and dry off.

I will absolutely seal it again, but not right away.

He didn’t like it.

Pausing at the edge of the pool, he considered Lian Zeishen’s words for only a couple more seconds before deciding on his response.

“No.”

He was just lifting himself out of the warm water when a surge of spiritual power shot through his system like an avalanche of fractured ice! His arms immediately dropped his weight as they gave out from the sudden resurgence of energy. Shui drifted back beneath the surface of the water as he simply let himself exist for the next two minutes.

After having to rely on miniscule amounts of borrowed energy for the past several days, his body was humming excitedly but honestly felt a little overwhelmed as it tried to direct the sudden burst of energy throughout it evenly.

When Shui finally surfaced again, a huge smile was on his face as warm water ran from his face and body.

“It… it’s really back!”

Of course, it was only a fraction of his energy, but compared to what he’d been able to produce before, which was absolutely nothing, it was everything !

“You really gave it back,” he said in awe.

He was extremely excited about having some of his energy unlocked, but then he remembered what the other man had said and felt an uncomfortable dread settle in his belly. Lian Zeishen might have given it back to him, but he’d also said that he’d definitely seal it back up again, too.

Shui-ge, I want to see…

The request was a bit surprising, but not impossible. He had honestly thought that he’d immediately ask to loosen his tether again, since he’d already completed his part of his intended agreement.

But I hadn’t agreed to it yet.

Ignoring that thought, Shui decided to grant Lian Zeishen’s other request. It wasn’t hard to allow a familiar to see through your own eyes, and honestly, it was actually quite common since being locked away in darkness all the time could frustrate even the most stoic of familiars.

He already knew how to do it since he’d cultivated Bing Niao for many years, but it still required at least the beginning’s of a connection.

“Alright, let me try,” he finally said as he swam back over to the little carved seating area and settled himself upon it cross-legged.

It only took him a few minutes of focusing inwardly to find Lian Zeishen within Bing Niao’s nest. The man was, indeed, trussed up with a tightly-wound black tether around each of his wrists. Their lengths disappeared into the nothingness around them, connected to nothing, and yet, to everything. There was no way he’d be able to break free on his own. His head hung low in the darkness, his messy, long hair terribly mussed and covering the majority of his face.

It was hard to see much else of him, but as Shui got closer, he noticed something that made him uncomfortable.

Why does he look so thin? It has only been two days…

Pushing aside his worry for a moment, Shui reached forward and gently grasped the man’s face in his hands, then tilted it upward as he leaned down and forward. Lian Zeishen’s eyes were closed, but that was no surprise. Unless they shared a connection of some sort, his visibility would be extremely limited within him, if he was able to see anything at all.

In all honesty, there wasn’t anything to really see besides the tethers binding him, anyways.

Their foreheads pressed together in the darkness and Shui whispered a few simple words before leaning away with a curious look in his eyes. He waited patiently for several moments until Lian Zieshen finally, slowly, allowed his eyes to open.

The man didn’t do anything much after that besides look to the left, then right, seemingly unfocused as his eyes scanned around an area that Shui, himself, couldn’t currently see. When those eyes finally returned to his own, Shui tilted his ethereal head and offered a curious smile.

It took Lian Zeishen a few moments to respond, but when he simply smiled in the deafening silence, Shui understood that he’d managed to fulfill the man’s request. Thus, he retreated from the dark place in his chest and was finally back to looking through his own eyes again after another minute or so.

He could immediately feel a second pair of eyes blink with his own, reminding him of when he’d retained Bing Niao for a few years before finally releasing the familiar to look after his brother.

Shui-ge, you see the world so beautifully.

He did?

“I just see what’s there?” he said awkwardly, not really sure what Lian Zieshen was talking about. His vision was no different than other people’s… right?

I knew Shui-ge was special. Show me your abilities?

“I… suppose I can show you a little,” he said, even though he wasn’t normally one to show off. He just couldn’t help using his powers now that he had enough energy back to be able to do so.

So, with a giddy grin, Shui lifted his right hand toward the sky and immediately felt the energy from every single individual snowflake within eighty or so meters from him pulse as if it were already settled upon his fingertips, feeding him their own frigid energy. It was a much shorter range than he was used to, but he was still unbelievably grateful for it.

The frozen fractals of water immediately began to spin into a beautiful, reflective vortex as they danced upon the air, forming a slow-motion tornado of shimmering light around him as more and more snowflakes joined as they fell from the heavens. It truly was a beautiful sight reaching all the way up to the clouds, but it was a skill he often shirked practicing because it held no real benefit besides its beauty.

It was one of the first skills he’d ever learned, and his former master had joked countless times that it was important to perfect because what lady would not fall for such a dazzling sight? Such words had always been laughable to him, though. He did not seek out women, and he doubted he ever would. As soon as things calmed down at home and the necessary treaties were in place with neighboring countries, he wanted to return to the battlefield, where he belonged.

Blinking out of his thoughts, Shui realized that Lian Zeishen had asked to see something, yet remained silent when given his wish.

Is it not impressive?

He felt his face warm in the chilly air as he slowly lowered his hand, allowing his spiritual energy to slowly dissipate from the vortex. The thousands of tiny snowflakes began drifting back downward after only a moment as if nothing had ever diverted their path in the first place.

I don’t know why I chose to show him such a thing. He wanted to see my skills, not some spinning snow technique that only exists to woo dainty women.

He waited and waited, feeling more and more flustered with every passing minute of silence. Nearly five minutes passed before he felt a faint nudge next to his heart. He wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but as he felt reverberations begin to hum against his own’s beat, he realized that it had to be Lian Zeishen’s heart. It was beating much faster than his own, though his was quickly catching up as the other man still refused to speak a single word to him.

“Lian Zeishen?” he asked nervously as he considered trying a different, more-deadly technique to try and get the man’s attention away from his embarrassingly-pretty previous one.

When he still didn’t respond, Shui pursed his lips and hunched his shoulders as he looked down at the water and sighed. He wasn’t even sure why he cared what the guy thought, anyways.

“I just got caught up in the excitement of finally having some of my energy back.”

He really had, and now that his elation had calmed, he realized that he was just being childish expecting some sort of applause… especially from someone who clearly intended to kill him eventually.

Shaking his head, Shui scowled and waded back to the edge of the pool and pulled himself out of the warm water. He got himself dried off and dressed in the clean robe before turning to look back out over the steaming pool of water. If he focused, he could see every single droplet of water vapor drifting upward toward the sky as each snowflake shone with its own little energy as it drifted in the opposite direction to replenish the water being lost by the hot spring.

Perhaps he did see things a little differently than others, but it was never something he really considered before. Water was his ability, so, of course he could see it in all of its forms… no matter how small.

Shrugging one shoulder, Shui turned to head back inside, but right as he reached up and grasped the side of the doorway to step through, he felt himself suddenly become uncomfortably-frustrated. Scowling, he turned around and glared back at the water.

“You asked me to show you something. You could at least comment something about it. Darn you with your stupid Shui-ge this and shui-ge that . It doesn’t even mean anything coming from you, anyways. I can even say Zei-ge, and it wouldn’t matter at all,” he grumbled stubbornly.

He was just turning back around to go inside when he felt his heart skip a beat from the sudden acceleration of Lian Zieshen’s.

Wh-what?

“What’s wrong?” he asked, confused and a little worried by the sudden change since the man hadn’t really looked all that well when he’d seen him previously.

There was silence for a few more seconds before he finally heard the other man’s voice in his mind again.

Breathtakingly beautiful.

Chapter 12

(These two are insane >.>;;)

“Lian Zeishen?” Shui asked after the man said nothing else. 

Silence greeted him again, making him sigh as he walked over to a large vanity and picked up a length of silk fabric sitting atop it. He was just about to lift it to tie back his hair when he realized that there was no hair to tie up. 

I don’t think I’m ever going to get used to having such short hair. 

He tossed the length of fabric aside, then walked over to get situated comfortably on the bed, sitting in the correct position for cultivation. His hands rested palm-up on the knees of his crossed legs as he began to calm his breathing and focus inwardly. 

Shui expected Lian Zeishen to be eager to see him again when his ethereal form finally stepped out of the darkness and into Being Niao’s nest within his chest, but when the man didn’t even move a muscle, let alone lift his head to look at him, he felt his heart twist in confused worry. 

“Zeishen?” he questioned as he took a hesitant step closer. 

The man remained nearly motionless, but Shui was just-barely able to detect the slightest hint of movement as he struggled to take in a shaky breath. 

Something’s wrong. 

Hurrying forward, Shui dropped to one knee as he reached up to grasp Lian Zeishen’s pale face. The man’s blue lips were parted the slightest fraction as he tried to get air into his lungs, but something wasn’t clearly wrong. 

Huang? Huang, can you hear me? he called out to his brother, hoping that he’d put some sort of telepath curse on him while he was casting the others. 

What’s wrong, Shui? 

Shui silently thanked the heavens that his guess had been correct. 

He was looking pretty skinny when I visited Bing Niao’s nest while bathing, but I disregarded it. He’d also asked me to loosen one of his tethers, but of course, I definitely didn’t do that, Shui said, needing his brother to figure out what the heck was going on as fast as possible. 

Huang took a minute to consider his words before replying calmly. 

Does he look exhausted? And you said that he looks skinnier? Is his breathing turning ragged? 

Shui smiled with excitement as he practically yelled “yes!” in agreement to all three questions. 

  Loosen one of his tethers about a third of the way, then let me know what happens , Huang said. 

Shui immediately did as told, no longer hesitating or second-guessing himself since his brother was helping him with the situation. It only took him a few seconds to figure out how to loosen the energy tether on the man’s right wrist, and once he’d finished, he quickly stepped out of reach, just in case. 

Alright, I did it. 

Wait and watch , Huang said patiently. 

Shui nodded and focused on the man before him. It took a while, at least five minutes, before he began to see the man’s breathing start to even out with a few raspy, near-silent coughs.

His breathing is getting better , he relayed to his brother, relief clear in his thought. 

Alright, so my assumption was correct. Unfortunately, that’s going to make it more difficult to restrain him, but it’s still possible if you’re careful. 

Shui moved a little closer as Lian Zeishen finally found the strength to lift his head. 

Can you check his physical appearance, please? Also, if he can talk, ask him why he deteriorated so fast. I want confirmation before I decide what we should do next , Huang said. 

Nodding, Shui moved right up to Lian Zeishen and knelt down again. It was a relief when the man’s head moved so that his eyes could follow him, giving him some hope that he would recover. 

“Lian Zeishen, why did you degrade so quickly once my brother tethered you?” he asked, then waited. 

He wasn’t sure if the man had the energy to respond, or if he even wanted to, but thankfully Lian Zeishen finally spoke in a gruff, exhausted tone about a minute later. 

“Shui-ge… all I am… is spiritual energy.” 

He knew that, but that didn— wait. 

“You deteriorated so quickly because my brother tethered you, preventing you from being able to manipulate spiritual energy,” he said, earning a quiet hum of agreement from the man before him. 

“That makes sense that it would affect you, to a point, but why are you suddenly so skinny, too?” he asked, hoping to keep getting answers while the guy was willing to talk to him. 

Lian Zeishen took a little while to reply to that question, but he thankfully eventually managed. 

“If I can’t use my energy, I can’t feed off of your body. At the same time, I couldn’t breathe without syphoning what I had left because your brother had pulled out and frozen almost all of my remaining mailable energy with his tethers. When I am inside of a person, their breathing and food absorption are mine, but if I can’t channel energy to take my share, then… “

Shit. I’ve been starving and suffocating him for two days, but it’s much worse because he’d had to force his body to deteriorate in order to keep it functioning enough for him to not die since we’d taken most of his energy away. 

Shui, what did he say? Was he able to talk? Huang asked, making Shui quickly turn his attention back to his brother. 

Yes, he can talk now. He said that your tethers had frozen most of his energy, and sealed off his ability to use it outside of his own body and severely diminished what he had within, too. He had to use what little he could get to keep his system from shutting down, but had begun to run out. That’s why he’d asked me to loosen one of the tethers earlier. 

He could feel his brother’s frustration at his own mistake, but neither of them could have honestly known that it would have had such a negative response… and honestly, he still would have probably asked him to do it, but then gone about managing it better than he had. 

Cultivate him so that he can come out. He’ll agree. He needs to eat in order to recover well. 

Shui nodded and stood back up, relieved to see Lian Zeishen lifting his head again so that he could follow him with his exhausted-looking eyes. Offering him a cautious smile, Shui took a step away and lifted his arms to clasp his hands together, then bowed respectfully. 

“I sincerely apologize for mistreating you. It was not my intention to force you to suffer the way that you had. Will you please cultivate with me so that I can release you safely?” he asked, holding his bowing position as he waited for the man’s response. 

Lian Zeishen remained silent for nearly two minutes before he replied with a tired sigh. 

“I don’t know if it will work, but I will cultivate with Shui-ge.” 

He said yes! Shui shouted to his brother, immensely relieved as he quickly stepped forward again and sat down. 

Alright, be careful, and make sure to adjust the tethers a little more so that he is comfortable, too. 

Oh, right. 

Shui quickly got back to his feet and loosened both tethers, allowing Lian Zeishen to drop to his knees. The man slowly got himself more comfortable, eventually crossing his legs and resting his hands on his knees. Once he was settled, he looked up at Shui with half-lidded eyes that were clearly begging for rest. 

Okay, we’re going to give it a try. Thank you for all of your help, Huang. 

He felt his brother nudge his mind with acknowledgement, then disappear from his thoughts. 

Alright, let’s do this. 

Settling himself in front of the man again, Shui made sure to scoot as close as possible as he crossed his own legs. He moved until his knees were pressing softly against Lian Zeishen’s, then put his hands atop his own, palm up. 

Lian Zeishen evidently didn’t need directions as he set his own hands in Shui’s and closed his dark-rimmed eyes. Shui waited a moment before he, too, shut his eyes and began to focus on each place their body’s touched. 

He could feel the man’s energy desperately grasp at his own through their skin, but Lian Zeishen’s shuddered and shivered as the tethers continued to hold it back from having too much strength. It made controlling the situation much easier, but it didn’t help them cultivate together. After nearly an hour, Shui gasped and jerked open his eyes. 

Panting hard, he relaxed his body as Lian Zeishen shakily lifted his head and squinted open his dark-rimmed eyes. 

They’d failed. 

Unfortunately, it wasn’t a surprise, but it was disheartening. Lian Zeishen’s breathing was shallow and he swayed every few moments, clearly struggling to simply stay conscious. 

Cultivating a familiar was exhausting work, both for the cultivator and the familiar. Lian Zeishen was already nearly out of energy, so there was a high likelihood that it would have failed right off the bat, but they’d had to try. 

He also knew that their bodily contact was way too low to have given the connection a reasonable chance, but holding an owl in his arms was way different than holding a man!

Lian Zeishen’s form swayed sharply to the left and Shui hurriedly leaned forward just in time to catch him before he could fall. The man moaned quietly but his eyes refused to stay open any longer as he lay limp in Shui’s arms. 

He tried to tug him a little closer so that his own arms didn’t grow tired, but when the tether on the man’s right wrist pulled taut, Shui scowled and scooted closer, then reached for it with his left hand while his right one helped support Lian Zeishen. 

It took a bit of effort to undo the tether completely, but when it finally burst into thousands of flecks of energy, then dispersed, he sighed with nervous relief and quickly gathered Lian Zeishen’s body into his lap. He made sure to keep his mind away from the thought of the naked man sitting in his own naked lap. Thankfully, their ethereal forms weren’t all that heavy, so it didn’t stress him out too greatly. 

Okay, I’m going to try again. I’ll just use all of my energy since he’s out. 

Well, he wasn’t technically out, so much as he was now likely recovering a large majority of his energy from the shattered tether, and Shui didn’t want to take it away when he was still so weak. 

So, swallowing down his unease, Shui gingerly wrapped his arms around the man resting against his chest. He tried to start cultivating again, but immediately stopped when his body’s muscles spasmed, forcing him to gasp and stutter out a painful cough. 

Not enough energy…

“Damn,” he whispered as he dropped his forehead, settling his chin against his own chest. 

He’d overestimated the amount of energy he could use with only one chakra point unsealed. He’d worn himself out already. His own eyes slipped closed as he teetered on the edge of sleep. 

“…ge?”

He could hear Lian Zeishen and feel him moving around a little in his lap, but Shui just couldn’t make his eyes open again. Nor did he have the energy to lift his head, or do much of anything else. 

“Shui-ge… let’s make another deal,” Lian Zeishen said, his voice sounding much stronger than it had only a short time ago. 

Breaking the tether must have really helped him. That’s good…

“Shui-ge,” Lian Zeishen said again, shaking Shui’s body as he spoke.  

 Groaning, Shui slowly managed to lift his head and peel open one eye halfway. 

“Zei-ge…” Shui mumbled as his head began to droop again almost immediately. 

He just needed some rest. They could try again after he’d slept for a while. Lian Zeishen had gotten a good portion of his energy back, too, so it wasn’t an emergency anymore. 

Feeling hands wandering faintly along his skin had Shui trying to blink past the blurriness in the one eye he’d managed to partially reopen. He could see a blurry image moving along his torso, but couldn’t make out any specific detail. 

He then felt Lian Zeishen press his himself more firmly against his chest before resting his head against his shoulder with a deep chuckle. 

“Shui-ge, I like it when you say my name that way.”

Shui made a quiet sound of acknowledgement, because he honestly had nothing to say and didn’t want to waste what little energy he had left on simple talk. 

“I want to try something,” Lian Zeishen said as Shui felt the man’s fingers stop just above one of his lower chakra points, then press against the skin there firmly. 

A faint trickle of fresh energy began slipping back into his system from where Lian Zeishen was touching, making Shui’s own body hungrily drink it up. Another set of fingers, this time higher up, settled right between his collarbones, began to press firmly against the skin there, too. 

The seal on that chakra point began to leak almost immediately, as well, clearing Shui’s mind in moments as he took in the small, but consistent flows of energy. After a minute he was able to straighten his posture and lift his head. Then, after a few more seconds, Shui blinked his one partially-open eye closed, then opened them both as a small smile formed on his lips. 

“Thank you,” he said honestly, feeling much better with the extra flows of energy. 

Oh, right. He wanted to make another deal. 

“What was on your mind?” he asked as he felt Lian Zeishen’s ethereal nails dig into his chest painfully. 

It hurt, but he didn’t dare say a word about it. He was getting more than enough energy to heal any reasonable injury the other man created, and then some. 

“Shui-ge, I want to tether you.”

Shui felt his heart stutter in his chest as his breath caught in his throat. 

Lian Zeishen didn’t seem to think his request was as unreasonable as him, however, because the man simply leaned back just enough so that their gazes could meet… and he could see his psychotic, excited grin growing on his handsome face. 

“Why would I let you do such a thing? And why would you even want to? You already control all of my spiritual energy. What could a tether give you that you don’t already have?” he asked, honestly curious. 

Lian Zeishen’s grin somehow widened before he gave a little laugh, squinting his eyes in the process. 

“You’re right, I don’t want to tether you for your energy… and it’s not that  kind of tether, anyways.” 

Not that kind of tether? 

He honestly didn’t know much about tethers besides what he’d read, and that hadn’t been much. He wasn’t a master of internal energy, nor curses, so they were never something that he thought he’d have to deal with. 

“What sort of tether is it?” he asked, a hint of hesitance in his voice to even know. 

Lian Zeishen lifted his hands to settle atop either of Shui’s shoulders, the action immediately stemming the flow of energy from the two sealed chakra points he’d partially opened to help him recover. 

“I want to wrap a call tether around your beautiful neck.” 

A call tether? 

Shui’s brows furrowed in confusion. 

Huang? Are you still there? he asked, needing some more insight into what Lian Zeishen was requesting. 

He could hear his brother about to respond when he felt their connection suddenly fluctuate, then go absolutely silent. The abrupt change pulled Shui out of his thoughts, and made him realize that there was now a finger pressed firmly against his lips as Lian Zeishen, who had gotten up onto his knees in the space between Shui’s legs, leaned in a little too closely for comfort. 

“This is a deal between us, Shui-ge. A call tether is a spell that binds us together. It works both ways, but since I’m going to allow myself to be cultivated as your familiar, and will be at your literal beck-and-call anyways, I feel like it’s perfectly reasonable to make it a little more even between us and allow me to at least be able to call you to me, as well.” 

He couldn’t argue that it made sense, but if Lian Zeishen wanted things to be even, he was a bit off the mark. 

“If you want to tether me, then I think that’s worth unsealing another one of my chakra points, since I just released one of your tethers and am honestly cultivating you to help you get your freedom back,” Shui said firmly, not willing to back down this time. 

He’d let Lian Zeishen push him around far too much. So be it if he was stronger than him. He wouldn’t bow to the insane man staring at him like a crazed wild animal about to attack its poor, trapped prey any longer. 

It was no surprise when the man trailed his fingers up along Shui’s body, eventually settling as they painfully grasped his jaw. 

“Shui-ge, I’m trying really hard to be nice…” Lian Zeishen warned with a barely restrained snarl. 

Except, Shui was no longer interested in his intimidation tactics. Of course, he knew that he could easily back up his words, especially since he’d just shattered one of his tethers, but he was still trapped within him. He couldn’t break the other tether, no matter how much he tried. 

Shui narrowed his own eyes and took a steadying breath. 

“Another chakra point. That’s what I want in exchange for the tether. Take it or leave it,” he said sternly. 

If looks could kill, he’d be dead and buried, but after a few moments of tense silence Lian Zeishen actually began to calm down and unclench his tense jaw as his fingers released Shui’s. 

“Cultivate,” he eventually hissed as he leaned forward and wrapped his arms uncomfortably-tightly around Shui’s neck, then dug his nails into his back without an ounce of hesitation. A fresh wave of energy crashed over his system as a second chakra was finally released, making Shui sigh with relief as his body eagerly replenished itself. 

Such a frustratingly-stubborn man. 

Either way, they were as close as they were going to get right then, so Shui took the opportunity and wrapped his own arms around the man’s back and nuzzled his nose into the crook of his neck. 

It took a little while to be able to focus with Lian Zeishen slowly dragging his nails along his skin, but he eventually managed to push the pain to the back of his mind as their energy began to hesitantly pass into each others’ bodies. 

The absolute chaotic bursts of energy Lian Zieshen was giving him was so unbelievably wild that it nearly took Shui’s breath away as it bounded about his body like a frantic bird, trying to find its way out of a cage. 

He felt Lian Zeishen move against him, nuzzling here and pressing there, and eventually settling back down in his lap as they continued to fuse their energy together. Evidently, he seemed to be enjoying Shui’s, while his own was driving him to the brink of insanity!

He had no idea how such chaotic energy could even be contained within someone’s body! It was no wonder that the man seemed crazy more often than not. 

Returning his focus to what they were doing, he took a steadying breath and continued to cultivate until the faint illumination around them began to fade. 

It’s actually working…

Shui squeezed his eyes shut as he felt everything around him begin to shift. His body felt jittery and overly-excited from Lian Zeishen’s energy, but he somehow managed to harness the majority of it and put it to use right along with what remained of his own. Lian Zeishen hadn’t been sheepish in their exchange, and had taken nearly all of his energy in return for practically shoving his own into Shui’s body! 

Thankfully, after another couple of minutes, everything within began to slow to a crawl as his mind drifted off into oblivion. 

 A faint flicker of light danced behind his closed eyelids as Shui began to come to. His entire body ached and his left side felt uncomfortably hot, but as he took in a deep breath and smelled the faint scent pine, he knew that they’d done it. 

Wow… 

He hadn’t thought that it would work. Not in a million years… but he’d done it. Cultivated a second familiar, and not only that. It was one that belonged to someone else, too. 

Unable to hold back his excitement any longer, especially since Lian Zeishen’s energy never  seemed to rest, Shui slowly opened his eyes. 

A hand was settled near the top of his chest, its fingers gripping one side of his borrowed robe tightly, leaving it partially open. 

Shui smiled at the sight, but then his lips slowly turned downward into a confused frown.  

That… was his hand always that big? 

It wasn’t that it was huge or anything, but he specifically remembered Lian Zeishen’s hands, since they’d definitely been on him enough! 

Okay, just shrug it off. You clearly hadn’t paid enough attention to him. 

He nervously looked more to his left, where he felt quite a bit of heat. It didn’t take him but a moment to realize that someone was also resting their head atop his shoulder, and his familiar, terribly-messy hair was a welcome sight as it tickled his nose a bit. 

“Zei-ge…” he called quietly, curious if the man was just waking up, like himself, or if he needed more rest to recover from fusing their spiritual energy. 

His internal question was answered when the man lying against him shifted a little here, then a little more there. A quiet, content hum came from him a moment later, making Shui grin. 

He was just opening his mouth to call the man again when his eyes moved past the messy hair and toward a very  naked body. 

Wait… wait a second. 

Inching his way backwards fraction by fraction, suddenly uncomfortably nervous about waking the man, Shui slowly got himself propped up on his elbows after settling Lian Zeishen’s head and hand against the blankets. 

No…

His heart climbed into his throat, making it hard to swallow down the terrible situation he’d just caused. 

How? 

How could this have happened? 

Trying not to begin hyperventilating from stress, Shui quickly began shouting his thoughts at his brother, hoping and praying that he was still awake. 

Huang? 

Huang! Huang, wake up please!

His brother groaned in response, clearly having already been asleep at whatever time it currently was. 

What’s wrong…? Huang mumbled into his mind sleepily. 

Huang, something went wrong! We cultivated and then I woke up and now he’s, he’s, he…

His brother evidently had no patience when he was tired, because he grumbled out a spit it out, already , when Shui just kept stuttering. 

Biting his tongue to get his thoughts steadier, Shui licked his lips and promptly shouted into his brother’s mind. 

He grew up, Huang! He got bigger! 

Silence took over their bond for one minute. Then for two… and three. When his brother finally replied, he sounded absolutely annoyed. 

And? 

And? And?! 

Why is he nearly my age? Shui cried back to him as he hurried to look away from a now-stirring Lian Zeishen. 

What do you mean, why? You’ve cultivated a familiar before, have you not? his brother said, nonplussed. 

Of course he had cultivated one before! He had Bing Niao! But what did that have to do with Lian Zeishen suddenly gaining a few years? And pounds!

You probably don’t remember everything about familiars, since you made Bing Niao so long ago, but when you cultivate one, they become your age. Since most cultivators create one when they are in their late teens to early thirties, their familiar takes on that age when they appear and they maintain that age for the majority of their life. 

Shui might have forgotten that little bit of information, but that still didn’t answer why Lian Zeishen had suddenly celebrated a few extra birthdays so abruptly!

How did he age again, though? He was already cultivated and has a master. 

His brother sighed into his mind. 

And now he has two. He was cultivated when his master was around seventeen or eighteen. You’re neither of those ages. You’re well on your way to thirty, so it makes sense that he gained a few years once you two cultivated together. He won’t be your age, but he’s not his previous age anymore, either. 

Shui waited to keep asking questions, but he felt their connection abruptly sever as his brother decided to simply go back to sleep!

Huang…? 

Feeling his heart race as the silence between them stretched on, Shui quickly made the decision to get out of the bed… while he still could. He scooted to the edge and was just swinging his legs over the side of it, about to lean forward and stand, when he felt a strong arm slip around his waist and tug him backwards. A firm body then pressed up against his back, then a solid chin settled atop his left shoulder as messy black hair tickled his ear. 

“Shui-ge… did you forget our deal?” Lian Zeishen asked in a voice that was still plenty psychotic, but was also now hauntingly-deep. 

One of the man’s fingers roughly traced a partial circle around Shui’s neck as the arm around his waist tightened further and its fingers grasped his side firmly. 

“I want to put my tether on Shui-ge now.”

Chapter 13

His heart was thrumming like a bee as he was scooted back a little more by that strong arm around his waist. 

“Shui-ge…” Lian Zeishen whispered as his other hand drifted over his warm skin until it settled, squeezing gently, against his throat. 

Shui swallowed, feeling his adam’s apple brush against Lian Zeishen’s hand as it rose, then fell within his throat. He could feel the man’s warm breath as he leaned away the slightest amount and turned his head, its faint mist warming the spot right beneath his ear every few moments. 

A shiver eventually shook his shoulders, the movement immediately drawing Lian Zeishen’s attention, because the faint breaths abruptly stopped. 

Refusing to even turn around to see what the man’s expression had changed to, Shui, instead, swallowed down more nerves and looked over toward the vanity. 

“L-let me clean up your hair,” he said quietly, right before wincing and jerking his left shoulder as he felt a hot tongue press against his skin. 

His sudden reaction was evidently hilarious, because the man behind him began laughing as he pressed his face into the crook of his neck. He seemed to have a bit of trouble controlling his little fit, too, because it took him nearly two full minutes before he was able to stop. 

“Shui-ge, my patience is limited. If you do not wish to fulfill our deal upon the agreed terms, perhaps you would consider a different option?” Lian Zeishen said before his darn tongue slipped out to swipe at Shui’s neck again. 

Thankfully, this time he was able to hold back the shiver it caused, but he didn’t doubt that the guy knew how he was affecting him, anyways, considering he heard him chuckle again right afterward. 

Pursing his lips, Shui hesitantly looked over his shoulder as Lian Zeishen lifted his face away from his neck, a cold look in his dark eyes.

“What other option?” he asked hesitantly.

He had no doubt in his mind that the guy wouldn’t let him off easy if he broke their deal, so whatever he had in mind was probably much worse than a simple call tether. 

When he felt the man’s hand slowly begin to trail upward along his thin robe from where it had been settled at his waist, Shui couldn’t hold back a third shiver as he tried to lean away, but simply pressed himself closer against Lian Zeishen. 

“T-tether,” he hurriedly rasped out as he turned his face away and reached up, intercepting the man’s hand right before it could slip in between the fabric crossing his chest. 

He heard Lian Zeishen hum for a moment before he, thankfully, withdrew his hands and scooted away. 

Not wanting to risk frustrating him further, Shui quickly turned around to face him as he crossed his legs, then slowly reached out one hand, palm-up. 

To his surprise, Lian Zeishen simply stared at his hand for a few moments before lifting his narrowed eyes up to his own. 

“I don’t want to put my tether there,” he said with audible restraint in his words.

Hesitantly retracting his hand, Shui looked down at his wrist, then back up at Lian Zeishen, confused. 

“Your tether is on your wrist…” he said quietly, then looked at his other wrist before holding it out to the man. 

Perhaps he just wants ours to match sides? 

When Lian Zeishen slowly reached up to grab his wrist, Shui let out a tired sigh of relief. Except, when the man simply tightened his grip and glared at him, he felt his stomach drop. 

“Shui-ge, I want my tether to be visible to anyone who looks at you. Not hidden behind a sleeve,” Lian Zeishen said as he slowly pulled him forward by his wrist until he was sitting right up against the man’s own crossed legs. 

He then dropped his hand and blurred forward, knocking Shui down onto his back before he could even blink. Little shocks of static began to zap his throat as the man leaning over him began to dig his thumbnails into his skin there, drawing a crackling line of blood from its center, around to either side. 

The pain wasn’t bad, but the sudden jolts of frantic spiritual energy that were slipping through the cut skin had Shui’s muscles quivering and his jaw clenching. 

He only noticed where exactly Lian Zeishen was carving the tether when he had finished, his thumbs joining at the back of Shui’s nape. 

It’s too high!

There was no way in hell he could ever hide it! 

“Lian Zeishen! Why the heck did you put it so high?” he growled as he shoved the stubborn man, who had begun licking the settling spell, off of him!

The guy allowed himself to be pushed off, flopping over to the side with an excited giggle that really  didn’t suit his personality… except, somehow, it did. Perfectly. 

“Shui-ge is mine!” he yelled as he grinned at Shui psychotically through a partial veil of messy hair that had fallen in front of his face. 

I feel like I’ve just put a harness on a dog, but it put a full collar and leash on me. 

It didn’t seem like a fair trade, at all. 

“Yuen Shui, come here!” Lian Zeishen said as he stretched his arms open wide. 

At the same time, Shui felt an abrupt weight settle against him from the opposite direction, making it feel as if gravity suddenly pulled him toward Lian Zeishen, instead of downward toward the ground!

Before he could even try to stop it, he was flailing into the guy’s arms!

Thankfully, the spell was completed the moment he touched the man’s still-bare chest, allowing him to hurry away right before he could be caught in the tight hug that had been clearly waiting for him. 

The guy didn’t seem to mind his abrupt escape, at least. He was way  too excited about his new tether’s ability. He was grinning like an idiot and giggling as he hugged himself and wiggled about on his side, eventually looking back up at Shui with too-wide eyes. 

This man is exhausting. 

Shaking his head, Shui moved back to the edge of the large bed, then grabbed the other complimentary robe and threw it right at Lian Zeishen’s face. 

“Get dressed and get up, I’m fixing that terrible hair of yours,” he said, truly at his wits ends with how poorly it looked when it could be absolutely gorgeous. 

Being hit with the light robe seemed to snap the man out of his revelry, because he immediately quieted as one dark pupil stared at him from between the folds of cloth and strands of long hair. 

God, that hair…

He wanted to say that it was wasted on such a person who refused to take care of it, but he knew that it wasn’t likely all  Lian Zeishen’s fault. It was clear that he’d been spoiled, at least to some extent, since he was always traipsing around, doing as he wished with whomever he wished. He’d also had a very  nice room at their last in, and servants who were clearly worried that he might run off again before they could return to wherever they were heading. 

Which he had. 

Sighing, Shui dug through one of the drawers in the vanity and smiled when he finally found a nice-looking hairbrush. Turning, he held it up, then nodded sideways at the chair that was settled in front of the large mirror and desk. 

Unsurprisingly, the man on the bed simply shook his head, but Shui was undeterred. 

“You need to take care of your hair,” Shui grumbled as he folded his arms over his chest and gave the man a pointed look. 

Lian Zeishen stared at him for several quiet moments before he looked off to the side. Confused, Shui followed his gaze to where he’d dropped his single bag earlier. 

What does he want with that? Does he know that I bought him swe— wait a second!

Shui was about to bribe the guy with the pastries in his bag when Lian Zeishen looked back up at him and spoke, though it was muffled by the clothing still settled over half of his face. 

“I want to use Shui-ge’s comb, not that one.” 

Oh?

He didn’t even really use his much anymore since his hair was so short, but he had  brought it out of habit. 

“Uh, sure, I guess. I don’t mind using that one instead,” he said as he returned the pretty one in his hand to its rightful drawer, then walked over to his bag. 

He heard Lian Zeishen moving about on the bed as he pulled out his comb and untied a bag of pastries from one of the straps. 

When he finally stood back up and turned around, dark eyes were staring directly at him. 

“What are you looking at?” he asked as he began walking back over to the vanity, not sure if he really wanted an answer to his question or not. 

Lian Zeishen met him at the edge of the bed, thankfully clothed. 

“You,” he answered as he finally got up and walked over to the padded stool in front of the vanity. 

Shui shook off the man’s response with a quiet mumble as he settled his hands on his shoulders and guided him to sit. He, of course, fought him on it every inch of the way, but eventually, he had the man seated. 

“Here,” he said as he pressed the bag of pastries against Lian Zeishen’s chest as he stepped around behind him, eager to get started since he knew that he had a very limited amount of time to complete his task. 

Basically, as long as it took the guy to eat all of the pastries he’d bought. 

The excitement of the sugary treats was thankfully enough to completely distract him well, allowing Shui to carefully go through his messy, matted hair bit by bit. He honestly liked brushing hair, and had spent quite a bit of time on his own. It was a fantastic stress reliever… if it wasn’t an absolute bird’s nest!

This man…

Shaking his head, Shui worked until finally got to the worst of it and wasn’t surprised in the least when he had to retrieve a small knife from his bag in order to cut off a few pieces that weren’t salvageable. 

I swear I went through his hair not but a few days ago, and yet it’s already this bad. 

“Shuge?” Lian Zeishen mumbled around a mouthful of pastry as he looked up at him with clear, soft, non-cynical eyes. 

Shui had to do a double-take to make sure that he was still looking at the same man. 

“Yes?” he asked as he gave his hands a rest for a moment. 

When Lian Zeishen reached up to press a tiny bit of pastry to his lips, Shui clamped his mouth closed tightly. He might have been able to stomach little bites of his mother’s pastries, but the ones at the stall had smelled way too sweet. Even their bread had smelled of sugar and molasses. 

Thankfully, Lian Zeishen withdrew his hand after only a moment, then tucked the little morsel between his own lips to join what he was already working on chewing. He then gave a quiet grunt as he pointed back over toward Shui’s bag. 

“Huh?” Shui questioned, hesitating for a moment before going back over to it. 

Does he know that I have more sweets? 

When he knelt down and put his hand on the top compartment, Lian Zeishen shook his head, gesturing for him to move his hand lower on the pack. There weren’t too many compartments, so it only took a moment before Shui was guided to the right side pocket. It was honestly tiny compared to the others and he rarely used it. 

Since he was being told to open it, however, he did so. 

Huh?

Pulling out a little crumpled bag, Shui curiously opened it. Taking out one of the items inside, Shui felt his mouth begin to salivate at the sight of the little pepper. He could faintly smell its spice through the thin layer of breading that had been cooked around it. 

After sparing Lian Zeishen’s excited face one more glance, Shui slowly stood back up as he slid the little pepper between his lips. 

Oh wow. 

It was hot, of course, but not hot enough to make his nose run or anything. It was just the right amount of heat, flavor, and crunch. He finished savoring the little treat before turning to walk back to a waiting Lian Zeishen. 

“Let me taste a tiny bit?” the man asked as he looked up at him with his dark eyes. 

Shui gave a small nod as he reached back down into the bag he’d brought with him, but before he could pull out a pepper there were firm fingers grasping his jaw and tugging him downward until his mouth connected with Lian Zeishen’s. 

The kiss, thankfully, didn’t last long… at all. 

Lian Zeishen broke it almost immediately as he made a face while shaking his head and squinting his eyes. The childish reaction actually had Shui chuckling a little, though he tried to stifle it. 

He didn’t seem to do a well enough job, however, because his face was grabbed a moment later and their mouths returned to pressing against each others’. Unfortunately, this time Lian Zeishen didn’t hesitate to force his tongue into Shui’s mouth. 

Oh god. 

The sweet flavor from the sweets he’d been devouring quickly spread through his mouth, mixing with the taste of the spicy breaded peppers! Shaking his own head hard hard, his jaw was thankfully released and broke their contact, allowing Shui to quickly shove a few more peppers into his mouth to push back the disgusting sweetness. 

The sound of the other man’s laughter in the background of his agonized groans didn’t make the situation much better. 

Shui scowled as he put a few more into his mouth after swallowing the ones he’d already chewed, then tossed the bag on the vanity table before grabbing a good handful of Lian Zeishen’s untangled hair and giving it a tug. 

“Behave already. I want to get some rest but I need to get your hair fixed first,” he chastised as he began working his way through the remaining parts that still needed tended. 

“It’s just hair. I like Shui’s, anyways. You can just cut mine off,” Lian Zeishen grumbled as he started nibbling at the last pastry. 

This man…

“Behave… and don’t you dare cut it. It’s beautiful. You just need to take care of it better,” he said as he hurried his pace a bit, having noticed the other man going through the pastry quicker. 

“I won’t cut it if Shui-ge takes care of it.”

Shui gave the man’s hair another tug, this time putting a bit more strength into it. 

“I know you have servants to do that for you,” Shui replied as he got busy on the last portion of hair that needed untangled. 

He could see the man’s expressions change drastically from excitement, to frustration, to aggression, then back again, but he knew better to react to every single emotion now. He was so confusing with his emotions that it was best to just wait and watch for his actual actions before reacting. 

“I don’t want my servants. I just want Shui-ge.” 

Shui was going to ignore his words again as he finished working out the last tangle, but his hands paused where they were as he caught the man’s eyes in the mirror. 

“You don’t want me, remember? You want to kill me,” he said as he turned his attention back to the comb in his slightly-shaky hand. 

He tugged the last few tangles from the man’s hair and finally straightened back up with a quiet groan, then yawned. When he opened his eyes again and closed his mouth, he nearly choked on his own saliva. 

I didn’t even hear him stand up!

Lian Zeishen was staring at him from only a few inches away, making Shui take a step backwards. When the man matched his action, Shui backed up again, then again. They only stopped their odd little dance when a hesitant knock sounded on the door to their room, making Shui jump and Lian Zeishen scowl. 

“M-my lord?” 

That voice… 

It was the person who had been looking for Lian Zeishen last time. 

“Your ser—” Shui’s eyes widened when a hand pressed firmly over his mouth as he was shoved backwards onto the bed!

He grunted as he landed and tried to get back up, but Lian Zeishen didn’t give him a single second of freedom as he pressed his hand down harder over his mouth, while at the same time holding him down with his other hand firmly in the middle of his chest. 

When Shui stopped struggling against him, the man seemed to calm slightly, though his eyes only darkened as he finally sat himself down atop Shui’s abdomen, then looked toward the door. 

“What do you want , Jun Bo?” 

That voice…

Shui felt his blood nearly freeze in his veins at Lian Zeishen’s tone. 

No wonder his servant stutters a lot. 

“Oh, thank the heavens you are here. I-I just wanted to make sure that you were still returning. His highness, e-emperor Yuen will be coming to Yan soon and I was tasked to make sure that you are present during the initial meeting.”  

Shui felt Lian Zeishen’s hand tighten around his mouth as his nails began to dig into his skin, but bit his tongue on trying to move away. He had nowhere to go, anyways, and he doubted that trying to yell would do him any good. 

He seemed to have done something to get Lian Zeishen’s attention anyways, because the man was soon looking back down at him as his long hair tickled Shui’s face. His hand slowly relaxed enough to keep from harming him further.

“I will be there. Is there anything else you’re disturbing me for?” he asked, his tone nothing short of dismissing. 

The person behind the door hurried to respond, his voice growing more and more nervous. 

“N-no, my lord. Please enjoy the rest of your evening.” 

 The sound of the man’s footsteps hurrying away made Shui’s heart pick up speed as he stared up at Lian Zeishen, who was, in return, staring down at him. 

“Enjoy the rest of my evening…” he mused, repeating what his servant had just said as he finally moved his hand from Shui’s mouth, only to begin running it along his cheek gently. 

He looked like he was about to literally devour  him, but somehow, someway, his expression changed to a surprising calm as he carefully got off of Shui, then moved toward the head of the bed before lying down beneath the blankets. 

Slowly sitting up, Shui looked over his shoulder at him, confused. 

“Shui-ge looks very tired,” he said as he snuggled against a pillow, even though he didn’t look tired in the least. 

I… won’t argue. I am exhausted. 

Knowing that he was limited with his options, he decided to take the man’s good will to heart and slowly climbed beneath the blankets beside him. He wasn’t surprised when he felt Lian Zeishen’s eyes on him as he closed his own and used a tiny flicker of his ability to smother the one flickering candle in the room, but when nothing else happened, he finally managed to relax enough to drift off to sleep. 

He didn’t doubt that he’d wake up in Lian Zeishen’s arms, but at least he was being given a little space to truly rest before that happened.

Chapter 14

“Mmmn…”

Sighing contently, Shui nuzzled a little closer to the warmth coming from in front of him. A faint pressure that had been settled against his lower back nudged him a little closer to that heat in response, but he didn’t mind. Not at all. In fact, he scooted himself a little closer, even though, in the back of his mind, he knew that he couldn’t get any closer. 

“I didn’t know that Shui-ge liked to cuddle so much,” came a deep, whispered voice next to his ear seconds before a warm, damp heat enveloped the lobe of it. 

His mind stirred a bit as teeth began to nibble on that same earlobe, sending foreign, uncomfortable shivers through his tired body. 

“Zei…ge?” he mumbled, his words barely audible in the dark room. 

They seemed plenty audible to the person using their teeth to now tug on his ear, however, because those teeth stopped their attentions abruptly, then were thankfully removed from his poor, sore earlobe. 

“Sleep,” he mumbled as he felt the man move against him a bit more before their foreheads seemed to brush against each other. Lian Zeishen’s bangs tickled his nose as they settled, making Shui tuck his head against the man’s chest with a quiet grumble. 

He just wanted to sleep.  

“I have to go, Shui-ge.”

Go? As in, leave him alone? Was that a thing that Lian Zeishen actually did? 

“Mm, okay,” he mumbled out eventually. 

When the man still settled against him didn’t move, but instead gave out a deep, quiet chuckle, Shui finally cracked open his blurry eyes and looked up… just in time for him to see the shadowed man lean down and press their mouths together. 

This man… can’t just leave quietly, can he? 

The lips covering his mouth slowly began to trail down along his jaw, making Shui roll onto his back as he tried, pathetically, to get away from the attention. Unsurprisingly, Lian Zeishen followed his movements with his own, moving overtop his body in one fluid motion. 

Shui was just opening his mouth to reprimand him and finally shoo him away when he suddenly clenched his jaw and hissed in pain. Lian Zeishen had evidently thought that it was a wise decision to lick the tether he’d literally carved  into the upper part of his neck right at that moment!

Suddenly much  more awake, and annoyed, Shui shoved Lian Zeishen off of him, then turned and gave him his back before pulling the covers back up to his neck. He could hear the man’s growing giggles as Lian Zeishen tried to stifle them, but clearly not well enough. 

He eventually quieted, then crept closer as Shui felt the bed depress here and there. To his surprise, however, when Lian Zeishen finally touched him again, it was just to brush a few strands of his bangs away from his face, then press a barely-there kiss to his cheek. 

“Be good, Shui-ge.”

Shui scowled in the darkness as he pulled the blanket up even higher, until it covered most of his face, too.  

Another deep chuckle danced around the room, but there was also another faint sound intermingled with it this time. Rustling and movement. 

Shui slowly lowered the blanket and glanced toward where he heard Lian Zeishen moving about. He couldn’t see him all that well without a single candle lit, but he could see enough of an outline to understand what he was doing. 

Wait a second… that’s my bag. 

“Zeishen?” he questioned, making the man kneeling in front of his bag quickly hop to his feet and turn slightly, holding up a sack of something…

Sitting up abruptly, Shui scowled at the shadowed man now holding up the bag of pastries his brother had brought him from their mother.

The sentence those aren’t yours,  was stuck on his tongue, however, refusing to be spoken. Instead, Shui just glared for another moment before turning around and falling back down to the sheets, then pulling the blankets back up high and closing his eyes. 

Finally, he mumbled the only words his mouth would allow him to. 

“Get lost.” 

He wasn’t exactly sure what time it was when something began to nudge at the edge of his mind, but it was persistent in trying to wake him. What did finally pull him out of his deep slumber, and rather abruptly, at that, was the faint sting of pain from someone touching his new carved tether. 

Shui shot up in bed abruptly as his right hand snagged someone’s throat and his left one grabbed and yanked their right wrist. He had the intruder pinned beneath him right as the last remnants of sleep cleared from his vision. 

…huh?

“Eunuch Ming?” 

Disbelief and confusion were clear in his voice as he stared at the man beneath him. Su Ming seemed just as startled, but his attention wasn’t on Shui’s face, like it should have been. Instead, he was looking a little bit lower… at the tether carved just beneath his jaw, high upon his neck. 

Damn it. 

Shui was just about to ask what the man was doing in his room, let alone touching him, when he heard someone clear their throat behind him. Biting back a scowl, Shui moved off of Su Ming and sat down beside him as he looked toward the open door… then felt all of the color drain from his face. 

Brother Huang…

The look on his brother’s face was quite a sight, too. He wanted to clear up that situation first, but he knew that there was a more pressing matter. So, turning back to face eunuch Ming, Shui narrowed his eyes and allowed his powers to chill the man’s body as he began to speak. 

“What were you doing in my room?” he asked, his breath beginning to ghost into the air as the temperature in the entire room started to drop. 

The slightly older man quickly scrambled to sit up and bow his head. 

“I apologize, your highness. I noticed that your door was open so I just wanted to check on you, but you wouldn’t wake, no matter how much I called you.” 

That was hard to believe, considering he’d been woken up constantly all week by a certain someone . That thought made him spare a quick glance around the room before returning his attention to the eunuch. 

Zeishen really did leave. 

It was a relief, but also, somehow, disconcerting. 

Noticing something slightly behind the other man, Shui nodded to the edge of the bed, sending the clear signal to get the heck off of it. Su Ming read the signal loud and clear and scurried away as Shui reached forward and picked up the dagger that had been resting on the pillow beside the one he’d been using all night. 

Zei-ge… I get that you have an obsession with giving me your heart, but could you at least keep it a little farther away from me while I’m sleeping? 

He truly did not wish to wake up with a slit throat. He already had enough damage to it at the moment as it were. 

Taking a steadying breath, Shui got himself out of the massive bed and got busy retrieving his one good robe from his pack. It was nothing special, a simple cream garment with a matching cream and gold belt, but it was made of high quality fabric and was thankfully not wrinkled. 

Eunuch Ming took a step closer and lifted his hands, clearly intent on helping him change, but Shui quickly dismissed him. The man, wisely, kept his mouth shut and simply bowed when he was told to leave, then exited silently. 

Once the door was shut, Shui pulled off his borrowed robe and ran his hands through his short hair as he shook his head slowly back and forth. 

“How in the world did you get a tether carved into your throat in one night?” Huang asked as he walked closer. 

His steps halted the moment he saw the venomous glare his older brother gave him in response to his words. 

“You’re the one who broke our connection when I needed you!” Shui hissed as he yanked on a pair of clean pants, then began pulling the robe on. 

Seemingly shaking off Shui’s reprimand, Huang finished walking up to his brother and began helping him get his robe on correctly. 

“You never were one for dressing up,” he said, ignoring his brother’s reprimand as he brushed his hands away when he tried, and failed, to fix the lapels of his robe. 

Instead of trying to fight him, Shui simply scowled at his slightly-shorter brother as he clasped his hands behind his back so that they didn’t continue to get in the way. Huang made surprisingly-short work of making him presentable. He even wrapped the injured skin beneath his jaw so that it wasn’t immediately obvious that he’d let someone carve a tether into his skin. 

“Not too bad,” Huang noted as he finally stepped away with a partial grin. 

Shui turned his head to glance in the large mirror he’d used the previous evening to brush through Lian Zeishen’s crazy hair. The memory made his fingers fidget. 

I’m glad it was too dark to see his hair this morning. He didn’t even bother running his fingers through it, I bet. 

Not wanting to dwell on such poor habits, Shui returned his attention to his brother and gave a stern nod. 

“Ready to go get eaten alive, emperor   Yuen Shui?”  Huang asked with a hint of laughter to his words. 

Unable to help himself, Shui cracked a small smile, too, as he shoved his brother aside gently and picked up his bag. They headed out, joking and chuckling between themselves right up until they mounted their horses. The eunuchs were all already on theirs, and after a brief glance specifically toward Su Ming, Shui ordered them to head out. 

He honestly didn’t expect the remaining three hour trip to the palace to be so easy, but he barely felt any hostile glances as they wove their way through the bustling streets, and the few people he could sense through the faint mist he had settled over the area didn’t seem like they wanted to risk an attack. It was an odd, but a pleasant surprise. 

They were welcomed by a large group of ministers and eunuchs as soon as they arrived at the front gates. One of the younger servants present tried to grab Hanleng’s reigns as Shui dismounted, but the horse promptly head-butted the poor guy straight to the ground. 

Shui threw the horse a look , but it simply snorted and shook out its mane, making him return his attention to the servant who was currently being helped up. 

“I apologize, Hanleng doesn’t like people handling her,” he said with a slight bow of his head. 

The servant quickly fumbled to bow, nearly falling back over as he did so. Shui reached forward to help him stay upright, a warm smile on his face. 

“It really is alright, I should have warned you. I’ll take her to the stables myself,” he said, not wanting to have her hurt any other servants. 

A few were just opening their mouths, likely to say that it would be rude of them to make the emperor of another kingdom walk his own horse to the stables, but Shui simply took his Hanleng’s reigns and thanked them for the warm welcome, then asked if someone wouldn’t mind guiding him to where he could leave his horse. 

A young man quickly stepped forward to guide him as the rest of the horses were lead off ahead of them and his group was dispersed to their appointed pavilions. As they got farther away, Shui began to look around, using both his eyes and his misting ability. Everything seemed calm, and while they passed several sets of guards along the flowery paths they traveled, they simply offered their respects with a bow, then returned their attention back to their job. 

Of course, he wasn’t fooled, either. He had no doubt that the emperor would be tracing all of his steps using his guards and servants.

“These grounds are quite beautiful,” he noted appreciatively as they emerged from a tree-covered walkway. 

A short distance away stood the royal stables. Row after row of horses stuck their heads out from massive stalls as others grazed in two different fields situated behind the building. 

“I would say that you’re about to be spoiled, but you don’t like attention,” he said as he patted Hanleng’s neck, making the horse give him a side-eye and snort. 

“Yes yes, I understand. You want none of it right now,” Shui said with a chuckle as he looked toward the boy who had finally stopped beside the large stable building in front of them. 

“Is there a place she can graze by herself? She’s not a fan of other animals.” 

The boy looked skeptical, since horses were herd animals, but he seemed to brush off his confusion quickly and guided them over to a small paddock area. 

“She can have this area to herself. No one will bother her here,” he said as he opened the gate for them. 

Shui gave his thanks and quickly undid his horses saddle and bridle, then let her go. Thankfully, while aggressive and stubborn, she knew better than to make too  much trouble for him, and since she was being offered her own grazing area, she didn’t hesitate to take it. 

The boy slid the gate shut as soon as Hanleng was inside, seemingly giving off a quiet sigh of relief now that the beast was contained. It was justly earned. Hanleng wasn’t a horse to mess with. 

I should groom her, though. Perhaps she’ll let me later once she’s calmed down…

Shui glanced up as he heard his horse snort, then frowned. She was already trying to start something through the fence as she snapped her teeth at a poor mare that had gotten too close in curiosity. 

  Or, perhaps not. 

Shaking his head, Shui turned away from his troublesome steed and smiled at their young guide.

“I believe I should present myself to your emperor, now that I’ve wandered about unannounced,” he said, a little embarrassed. 

The young lad nodded, but seemed pretty relaxed as he turned toward a different path than the one they’d just traveled. 

“Right this way, your highness. Emperor Yang will understand.”

Oh? That is good to know. 

He didn’t have much information on the current emperor of Yang besides the fact that he’d taken over at quite a young age and he’d been in the middle of trying to broker an agreement with his father when he’d killed him. 

On the other hand, I don’t think he’ll be too happy with me. 

That agreement, which had only been a first draft, at best, hadn’t seemed to favor either nation. In fact, it only appeared to favor the two men, and a few others closest to them in rank. The bill for it, though, was clearly paid by the people of both kingdoms. 

Of course, there had been a few pieces to it that would give back  to the peasants and middle class, but in all honestly, considering how much it would cost them in taxes, it was ludicrous to even consider. 

He went over that document in his mind several times as they walked, wanting to be able to converse about it should the need arise, but as he was lead up the steps of the palace’s main entrance, his foot missed a step altogether and nearly sent him sprawling flat on his face!

Did I really just see what I think I did?

His eyes lifted back to the far corner of the building before him as he quickly straightened back up, then past it to a series of walkways situated over what appeared to be several lily ponds. 

I swear I’m not seeing things…

He’d definitely seen it!  That blasphemously-messy hair!

His embarrassing near-fall completely forgotten, Shui hurried up the remaining steps, but was stopped from turning and running along the outer portion of the palace by a sudden voice behind him. 

“Shui!”

Shui turned around, momentarily confused until he remembered exactly where he was. 

What on Earth had I just been about to do? Run off on an opposing nation’s palace grounds after someone who wants me dead?

Yes, that was exactly what he’d been about to do. 

Mentally chastising himself, Shui squared his shoulders and turned toward his brother. The man looked far-more the emperor than he, himself, did in his dark purple and black robes, but that didn’t bother him at all. If his brother was willing to assist him, he would gladly share whatever royal burden he wished to help with. 

 “Emperor Yang will see you now, your highness,” an important-looking eunuch announced, drawing both brother’s attention toward the massive open doors before them. 

Licking his lips, Shui glanced at his brother as the man spared him a look, and a reassuring smile, before gesturing forward with a sweep of his arm. 

“Emperor Shui…” 

Biting back a scowl, and a bit of laughter, Shui schooled his features and channeled the slightest bit of his spiritual energy into a faint, chilled mist around himself. As he moved forward and into the building of waiting eunuchs and officials, faint clouds of cold air became visible all around him, but most-noticeably from his mouth and hands. It was just a simple way for him to show off… something he’d leaned at a pretty young age, but it was definitely a sight to see. 

It also proved that, even though Lian Zeishen had been sent after him to seal his spiritual energy, among other less pleasant things, he hadn’t succeeded. At least, not completely.

Chapter 15

The sheer amount of people within the great hall of the palace was incredibly unnerving. Compared to the fifteen, maybe twenty officials he met with at any given time back in his own country, the one-hundred plus people who stared at him as he strode forward made his nerves skyrocket.

Whispers started up the second he walked in, turning into an uproar almost instantaneously as people ogled the frosty mist he now-regretted adding to his physique.

You look extremely powerful. Keep it up, brother.

Glancing sideways, Shui caught the flicker of a smile on Huang’s face before he hid it behind his stoic, dark expression. Reassured, Shui took a calming breath and let his ability flare out a bit more, chilling the room a degree at a time until it was just about too-cold.

The emperor he was walking toward sat on a high dais at the end of the long, blood-red carpeted walkway. Shui kept his stride even with his brother’s until they finally made it to the end, then clasped their hands in front of themselves and bowed.

“Emperor Yuen Shui and prince Yuen Huang respectfully greet your majesty,” he said as they remained bowed at the waist, waiting for the other emperor to speak.

The man took his time.

Nearly two minutes passed before they heard his nails click on the armrest of his throne.

“I must say, I am a little… underwhelmed, your highness.”

Shui slowly lifted his head to meet the other emperor’s eyes. The man was roughly somewhere around his age… possibly a little younger. He wasn’t exuding any kind of spiritual power, but he was adorned from head to toe with gorgeous clothing, jewels, and other frivolous trinkets. It all just looked… heavy.

The man gestured at his brother as he tilted his head slightly.

“How does the prince look far more like an emperor than the emperor does?”

He had a point, but was it really necessary to voice it?

“Your highness, as you may know, my brother was the head military official for the entirety of Han before he took over the throne. He is not used to all of the things that come with wearing the crown yet,” Huang said curtly.

Emperor Yang tilted his head the opposite way slightly, then licked his lips before grinning around a scoff.

“I see. Perhaps your visit is well-timed, then,” he said as he leaned forward slightly, suddenly much more interested in the situation.

I’m not sure I want to know what he means by that.

Of course, he couldn’t just ignore the man’s words, either. So, Shui nudged back the sigh he wanted to release and instead forced a smile onto his lips and inclined his head slightly.

“How so, your majesty?”

Emperor Yang settled back against his throne as his grin widened and he leaned one elbow on the armrest, allowing him to press his knuckles against the side of his cheek as he stared at the two brothers contemplatively.

“I am hosting a dinner this evening as part of a week of festivities to celebrate the coming of spring. You are, of course, invited to attend, but there are several other events going on throughout this week that I believe you would benefit from, as well,” emperor Yang said, his dark eyes never leaving Shui’s as he spoke.

He honestly hadn’t planned to stay very long, two days, possibly three, at the most, but he couldn’t very well decline the emperor’s invitation. No matter how much he wished to.

Bowing once more, Shui replied as formally as he could manage.

“Thank you for the invitation. I look forward to spending the week in your beautiful country,” Shui said as he felt a hint of annoyed static from his curse-bond with his brother.

He knew that it was trap, of course. Both of them did, but there was nothing either of them could do about it but play along and try to come out of it alive.

“Very good,” emperor Yang mused as he gestured behind them, drawing Shui and Huang’s attention in that direction.

“Is it safe to assume that the eunuchs you brought with you are not suitable to assist with your wardrobe?”

This person… is so va

in!

“They were chosen for other purposes,” Shui said as he turned his attention back to the man in front of him, trying not to cringe.

He could already tell what was about to happen, and he really didn’t want to have to deal with it. Especially not if it was going to be a constant thing for the week that they were there.

No choice, though.

He had definitely not brought anyone to take care of him in such a way. If emperor Yang wanted to give him a maid, then so be it. Perhaps they would even be an assassin. Now wouldn’t that be fun? He could have two assassins after him instead of just one. At least a female one would be more pleasing to the eyes when they tried to murder him.

“I will assign two of my best royal maids to assist you. Have you brought any other clothing? Wait, don’t answer that. If you chose to wear such a bland robe upon our first meeting, it is highly unlikely that you have anything better. No worry, I have plenty of new garments and four seamstresses available to alter whatever needs tended,” emperor Yang said as he seemed to lose himself in thought.

Shui just stood there and stared, honestly taken aback by the man’s personality. He had expected the polar opposite, and possibly even a few immediate attempts on his life, not the promise of playing dress-up with him all week!

“Alright, enough daydreaming for me. I’m sure you’re wanting to get settled. Jun Bo?” the man called, making Shui nearly jump at hearing the familiar name.

A heavyset, well-dressed eunuch hurried forward and bowed as he stopped a few feet away from Huang.

“Yes, your majesty.”

He looked at the man instead of bothering to stare at the emperor. Of course, he knew that it was likely a bit rude, but emperor Yang didn’t seem to care.

“Please take his highness to the Resting Mist pavilion and see that he is settled well.”

The look on Jun Bo’s face at the mention of the building was a bit surprising, as his expression paled for a split second before he managed to recover and bow.

“Yes, your majesty.”

As the man walked over to greet him, emperor Yang turned his attention to his brother.

“Yuen Huang, I would like to speak with you in private for a short time if you wouldn’t mind?” emperor Yang said as he stood from his throne and gave a dismissive wave to all of the officials currently gathered within the hall.

Shui glanced back at his brother as he began to follow Jun Bo, but Huang was still cool and collected.

I’ll be fine. He probably wants to see where we stand on our father’s previous policies and the deal they’d been working on. I will speak with you later about what we discuss, Huang said before cutting their thought communication as he bowed his head to the emperor and accepted his request.

Since his brother wasn’t worried, Shui dismissed himself and followed Jun Bo out of the palace and through several winding paths lined on either side with wisteria trees that were just beginning to sprout tiny, new leaves.

They walked for quite some time before finally crossing over a small bridge, then arriving at a beautiful, yet-small, pavilion near the back of the palace grounds. Two young maids were waiting at the front door for them, making Shui think that he’d been taken a longer route in order to allow for the women to get there first. Either way, he hadn’t minded the walk. It was a pleasant, slightly cool day, and the scenery had been quite nice.

“Greetings, your highness,” the girls said in unison as they hurried to slide open the two gray doors leading into the main building.

As Shui bowed his head in thanks and walked forward, he noted that the place was honestly truly small. There wasn’t even much of a courtyard, and while it looked impeccably upkept, it didn’t appear like anyone actually lived in the buildings. His thoughts were confirmed when he stepped inside with Jun Bo and the doors were carefully slid back into place behind him.

While there were piles upon piles of brand new robes stacked everywhere, beneath the fancy clothing and boxes of jewelry, it looked as if the pavilion had been abruptly abandoned many years ago. It wasn’t that it was dirty, far from it. The area was kept impeccably clean, but the designs within it, from the furniture, flooring, and even the privacy screens, looked like they had been picked out many, many years ago.

“My lord, would it be alright if we took your measurements so that we may find you some new clothing to wear this week?” one of the maids asked with her head bowed and eyes lowered.

Shui didn’t really want to start all of that so soon, but if he really was expected to attend the dinner in something nicer than the bland clothing he’d brought, he had to.

“Yes,” he said as he calmly undid the belt at his waist.

He noticed Jun Bo’s eyes widen when he saw the dagger tied there, but neither of them spoke of it as he finished undressing down to his pants. The two maids looked like they were a little disappointed that he hadn’t undressed fully, but they knew better than to argue. Besides, they were blushing and ogling his bare chest more than enough. They didn’t need to see anything else.

“Well?” he asked as he narrowed his eyes.

He might not be the sternest royal he knew, but he did not like being mostly naked around other people. Especially if they were staring at him. Heck, he wasn’t even sure how he’d managed to be so flamboyant around Lian Zeishen. The man had stared at him plenty, yet he’d still stripped before him several times…

Shaking the stressful thoughts from his head, Shui tossed his clothing onto a chair nearby, then abruptly stepped in front of it when Jun Bo moved to retrieve it.

“I prefer to handle my own things,” he said with a look that brooked no argument.

Besides, he knew what the man was going after.

Zeishen’s heart dagger.

The man quickly backed away, holding his hands against his chest as if they hadn’t just been about to dig through an emperor’s robes to steal something that didn’t belong to him.

“My apologies, your highness. I will leave your things to you, then,” he said as he hurried to stand behind the two maids who, finally , stopped staring and got down to business measuring his body.

Shui made sure to keep the humidity in the room high enough to allow him to react should anyone try something, but to his slight surprise, not a single one of them bothered to pull the small knives they had hidden within their robes. As soon as the girls were done with their measurements they went around the room and dug through new robe after new robe.

Each one was more colorful than the last, making Shui inwardly cringe each time they held one up to inspect, only for one or the other to disagree with skin tone this or matching hair-style that.

Not my fault my darn hair was cut.

Well, it partially was. He’d been too cocky when he first met Lian Zeishen. It was mainly because the young man had looked nearly emaciated. How was he to have known that he was extremely fast and ruthlessly-aggressive at the time?

“I’ll go get one!” one of the maids suddenly said with an enthusiasm that snapped Shui out of his thoughts.

“One what?” he asked, a little embarrassed that he hadn’t been paying enough attention to know what was going on.

Jun Bo stepped up beside him and after giving a slight bow, turned back to watch the remaining girl as the other ran off.

“A wig,” he said with a smile up at Shui.

A…

A…

“Emperor Yang had all of these robes specifically made for influential officials and courtiers, but as you know, they all have long hair. We couldn’t figure out why none of them seemed to match with you well, your highness, and we realized that it was your oddly-short hair!” the younger of the two maids said with so much enthusiasm that his previous bland smile turned into a staggered grimace.

Shui and Jun Bo stood in silence as the maid proceeded to pull out three different sets of robes before the other girl returned with a big bag in her arms.

“Let me see, Nan Nan!” the first girl said as they met each other in front of Shui and Jun Bo, then began pulling wig after wig out of the bag.

Each one was more-intricately sculpted than the last, with braids upon ties upon piles of hair all stacked up frighteningly-high on the wig bases.

My neck hurts just looking at them…

He was just about to resign himself to a week of pain when he saw them pull out the last wig from the bag. Without giving them a chance to even converse about it, because he knew what they would say about the bland but beautiful, un-styled tresses, he swiped the item and promptly tugged it onto his head over his short hair.

“This one will do,” he said as he turned to face a long mirror that had been fastened to the wall near one of places they’d left some of the less-fitting robes.

When he actually saw his reflection his heart jerked a little in his chest and he reached up to gently tuck in the little wisps of short hair that had managed to escape his initial attempt to stifle them. Once he had it all hidden away and settled the wig a little better into place, he couldn’t help but feel a little… at a loss?

He thought that it would take many years before he saw himself as he had been before. His hair had been one of the few things he’d taken pride in, even while on the battlefield. He wasn’t vane, by a long shot, but he appreciated the looks and body he’d been given and did his best to take care of them.

Turning back around to look at the three servants, he felt his face heat as he realized that they were now gawking at him.

Do I look odd? This is how I originally looked before Lian Zeishen slashed my hair off, though…

The group quickly realized that they were being rude and shook the expressions from their faces as they stepped forward with excitement.

“I never thought such a basic wig would be the best choice, but your highness looks absolutely stunning!” the one named Nan Nan said as she danced around him for a moment before clapping her hands.

The other maid was already hurrying back to the three robes they’d narrowed down their picks to, and quickly grabbed a light blue, gold, and black one. It looked uncomfortably heavy, but at least it didn’t have any extra frills or jewels stitched into it.

“This one, definitely!” she sang as she brought it over and gestured for him to turn around.

“Ling Ling, I’ve got the front,” Nan Nan said as she hurried in front of Shui and quickly worked with the other maid to fit him into the inner robe. Thankfully, it was nearly a perfect fit, allowing them to tug on the larger outer garment after a few simple adjustments.

That robe made Shui feel as if he truly were a doll being dressed up. While it had looked simple enough to him, there had been plenty of hidden buckles, ties, and all sorts of unnecessary frills to putting it on correctly.

I’m not even sure if I’ll be able to get out of this on my own…

The three servants lined up in front of him after he was finally allowed to turn around again.

“Wonderful, your majesty! Absolutely breathtaking!” the maids said in unison as they clasped their hands together tightly against their chests.

He wasn’t sure, but he swore he could see stars in their eyes, as well, but he definitely didn’t want to dwell on such an overreaction. Instead of paying them anymore mind, he was about to look to Jun Bo for a more logical response to the outfit when he heard the front doors slide open.

Eunuch Ming?

The man’s eyes widened abruptly before he could hide his surprised expression, making Shui inwardly scowl. He wasn’t someone to ogle! That’s why he preferred simple, basic robes!

“My apologies for interrupting, your highness, but I was told to let you know that everyone will be gathering for dinner in two hours and to check on your progress picking out an outfit,” he said as he then seemed to remember that he was supposed to bow to his emperor , especially after walking in on him without even announcing himself!

“Fine, go,” Shui said as he turned away from everyone and looked in the mirror.

His former self stared back at him in all his former beauty and poise.

This isn’t me now, though. This isn’t my hair and this isn’t my clothing.

He felt… fake.

Biting back a sigh, he lifted his head higher and turned back around with a fake smile for his fake self.

“This one is fine for now,” he said, hoping that the servants would understand that he was dismissing them for the time being.

The maids looked at each other for a moment before bowing and gathering up the other robes and wigs.

“We will alter the two other robes that looked like they would fit you well, your highness, and you can try them on tomorrow to be sure?” Ling Ling asked with a hopeful smile.

Shui relented and nodded. He could at least manage that. Thankfully, Jun Bo didn’t seem to need any assistance leaving, either, and quickly helped the girls remove the remaining clothing until all three of them left and Shui closed the sliding doors with a tired sigh.

When he stepped away from the doors, he lifted his hands up and frowned.

“Such long sleeves. For what purpose?” he questioned himself as he looked down at the ridiculous robe he was now tied into. It would have surely gotten him killed on the battlefield in moments.

Well, you have at least an hour and a half before someone is likely to come get you for dinner. Might as well look around your new home for the next week , he thought to himself as he turned around and slowly wandered through the small rooms of the pavilion with his hands tucked behind his back.

While it was clearly much smaller than any other he’d seen on the palace grounds, he honestly found himself appreciating the minimalistic little home. It had one large main room sectioned off with a day bed for resting, which was where he’d just been with the two maids and Jun Bo, but to the left and a little ways down a thin hallway was another room.

It was spacious, yet still small, and held a little bed that couldn’t have been meant for more than one person. It was immaculately kept and dust free, just like the main room, meaning that someone was taking care of the pavilion’s needs.

And yet… it doesn’t look like any one has honestly lived here for quite some time.

There were no cosmetics on the night stand, nor were there any signs of clothing besides what hung in a small closet in the corner off to his right. None of those items, however, appeared to have been worn anytime recently. They were all perfectly hung up, lined front to back as if their distance from each other had been meticulously measured.

Even though the scene looked odd, it didn’t look fake. Someone cared deeply for the little pavilion, and that was enough to bring an honest smile to his face as he stepped out of the small room and wandered down the hallway until it dead-ended, forcing him to slide open a rice paper door and step into a little back parlor area.

Oh?

A pair of shoes, clearly worn with age but still well-maintained were situated right in front of a set of double doors that likely lead outside. His curiosity had him moving closer to them, but before he could lean over to pick one up, he decided against it.

They weren’t his, after all, and touching someone else’s things was not appropriate, even for an emperor. At least, that’s what he thought.

They probably belong to the person who has been keeping up with the home.

Instead of bothering them, he stepped down from the little ledge there, then nudged open the door. Just as he’d thought, it lead outside, but the amount of well-trimmed trees and plants present just a stone’s throw away surprised him a bit. It was like a little oasis, complete with a small stream that trickled through the area.

Shui couldn’t help but smile as he carefully hopped over the little line of water, then continued forward. He ducked around a beautiful bush that was just regrowing its leaves. They were a dark red and green color that looked extremely soft, but he held himself back from touching, again.

Instead, he turned his attention back to where he was going and was rewarded with even more beauty. Talismans of all colors and shapes hung from a massive tree overlooking a…

Grave?

Potted plants that must have recently been moved back outside were settled tactfully around the small grave. Each plant looked to be in the best of health, and even the ones that had long-since been planted in the ground that were not the best at tolerating cold were doing fantastically well.

Someone really cares for you.

Taking one more step forward, Shui carefully got himself into a kneeling position on a small mat that had to have been recently swept, because not a speck of dirt could be seen upon it. He then bowed several times, pressing his forehead to the cold grass each time he lowered his body, feeling an odd need to connect with the person who slept peacefully before him.

While the graves he saw were mainly only on the battlefield, with resentful spirits and ghouls lurking about, seeking vengeance, this grave was peaceful and calming. Whoever it was that had passed, they held no anger within them and seemed to be resting quite peacefully, if all of the beautiful, healthy plants were anything to consider. Graves on the battlefield never had even a single blade of grass growing near them. All of the life was sucked out of the area, never to return.

With his eyes closed, Shui took several slow, calming breaths as the faint wind rustled his fake, long hair. He was just straightening after two more bows when he felt a gentle hand slide something into his hair just above his left ear.

Zei-ge…

He expected the man to immediately begin pestering him about having not worn the hairpin… and come to think of it, he’d also left his heart back in the pavilion, too, but to his surprise, Lian Zeishen didn’t touch him again. Nor did he speak at all.

Curious, Shui finally allowed his eyes to open.

Huh?

Lian Zeishen was not even looking at him! The man was sitting shockingly-properly on his knees beside him, his full attention on the grave in front of them. When he actually began to bow, mirroring Shui’s previous motions, he was stunned.

His mind spun with all sorts of questions as he watched the man pay his respects. With each bow, the wind seemed to pick up a little, eventually coming to a head when Lian Zeishen finally finished his bows and straightened back up.

Your hair… is an absolute mess again!

Shui bit back his chastisement, however, because now he knew why. Whoever had been laid to rest there hadn’t quite left yet. Or, at least, they’d left a small piece of their spirit behind.

It wasn’t uncommon for those who passed on but still wished to look after those they cherished, but it wasn’t easy to do, either.

Whoever is interred here must have had immense spiritual powers…

Speaking of which, Shui licked his lips as Lian Zeishen finally turned his attention to him with an uncharacteristically-warm smile.

“Zei-ge?” he asked, hoping that he wouldn’t be stepping too far out of bounds with the question he wanted answered.

“Mn, Shui-ge?”

Not wanting to pull his nerves even more taut, Shui quickly but gently asked what he wanted to know.

“Whose grave is this?”

He wasn’t sure what he expected as far as a reaction, but when Lian Zeishen’s expression somehow softened even more, making him look almost boyish and showing off a set of dimples he never thought he’d see on him, Shui was at a loss for words.

It wasn’t until Lian Zeishen finally spoke that he was able to pull his thoughts back together from where they had wandered… and nudge away the odd warmth trying to heat his cheeks.

“It’s my mum’s.”

Chapter 16

Shui wasn’t sure how to respond for a few moments, so he decided to remain silent as the soft breeze rustled their clothing and hair. His mind tried to connect the situation to the information he already had, but there was one question that kept coming up that he couldn’t ignore. So, after quite some time sitting in silence, he swallowed his nerves and spoke calmly. 

“Zei-ge, your mother… was she your cultivator?” 

“Mhm!” he replied without an ounce of hesitation. 

“My mum was a super strong cultivator! She was a lowly maid at first, but as soon as she heard that the emperor would be hiring a cultivation teacher for some of his newer officials to help them progress faster and keep them local, instead of sending them off to sects to train, she decided to sneak a peek, even though it was obviously forbidden for anyone without supremely high standing.” 

Shui nodded in understanding, honestly enjoying hearing the man talk so adamantly about something that wasn’t sweets. Well, he didn’t really talk  about sweets all that much. He just inhaled them with a passion akin to what his mother likely had for cultivation. 

What a nice duo. A mother with an incredible aptitude for cultivating a familiar and a familiar with an incredible aptitude to eat excessively-sugary foods. 

“Shui-ge!” 

Blinking out of his thoughts, Shui offered the man a smile, but it partially faded when he saw the overly-excited look on his face. 

“Yes, Zei-ge?” he asked, hesitantly curious. 

Instead of answering with words, Lian Zeishen just went straight from his sitting position up to his feet, making Shui’s eyes widen in surprise. 

His magic is wind? 

The pieces clicked together in an instant as Shui hurried to his feet, too. 

The speed he had when I first met him… 

And how he can disappear so quickly, but then reappear again within hours like he hadn’t just gone all the way back here to pay his respects to his mother!

His mind was spinning like a tornado, but Lian Zeishen didn’t seem to notice as he reached forward and took his hand, then tugged him along onto a thin little path he hadn’t noticed to the left of his mother’s grave. 

It wove through the thick forest of plants and as they passed through, branches, vines, and even partially bowed-over trees moved out of their way as if they all had minds of their own and didn’t dare get in the way of young master  Zeishen. 

I can’t believe I didn’t realize it before. It explains nearly everything. 

Especially how the guy had so much strength, even though he’d been emaciated twice. Of course, he didn’t doubt his muscles in general, but if they weren’t strong enough, he could always channel spiritual energy and use the wind to assist him. 

Considering how easy he was manipulating the air around them, Shui also realized something else that made him rethink their entire relationship. 

Hmm…

“Hey, Zei-ge?” he asked as they stepped beneath a partially-fallen tree. 

The other man glanced back at him with a grin. 

“Hmm?” 

“Your ability… can you use it to cut things?” he asked as they slowed to a stop at an opening leading out of the little wooded area. 

Lian Zeishen gave him a slightly curious look, but then simply shrugged and nodded. 

“I can.” 

He then proceeded to point out toward a large rock jutting out from the massive lake he’d brought him to. Not two seconds later, there was a blast of spiritual energy discharged around it, making water spray like fountains into the sky!

When it settled a few moments later, Shui felt his jaw drop open. 

The top of that rock… that was easily bigger than me… 

It had just slid into the water, cleanly sliced from its base!

An excited wind whipped up around them, lifting their long hair and rustling their robes. 

Ma’am… I can definitely understand you being proud of your son, but now I’m terribly confused and just a little more terrified than I’d previously been. 

If he could cut such a massive rock in half by simply lifting his hand and pointing at it, then why hadn’t he simply done that to his throat? 

Shui let the man tug him forward down a little grassy slope until they reached the water’s edge. He still seemed to be in good spirits as he reached forward again, making Shui inwardly wince and pray for the next item he intended to slice in half, except… when Lian Zeishen lifted his arm and nothing was destroyed, Shui furrowed his brow and looked closer as the man’s left hand continued to rise toward the sky. 

That’s when he realized what he was doing. 

“Shui, look! I can do something similar to your pretty skill,” he said as water began to rise from the beautiful, crystal-clear lake to dance in a spiraling circle upward. 

This man…

Lian Zeishen looked back and forth between him and his swirling whirlwind of water several times, his big, boyish grin never fading from his handsome face as he waited for some sort of praise that he surely deserved. 

Shui was inwardly shaking his head, but couldn’t help smiling a little on the outside as he stepped closer, then lifted his own hand upward and loosed a gentle mist of his own spiritual energy. Unsurprisingly, it was immediately swallowed up in the whirlwind, but that was the point. As soon as it touched the water droplets dancing within the wind, it froze them, making the vortex of water shimmer in the fading sunlight. 

Shui couldn’t argue that he was actually having fun. It was such a simple skill, for both of them, but as someone who treasured and appreciated the beauty of nature above all else, he couldn’t help but keep nudging more energy into their little private show. 

He wasn’t sure when it had happened, but as they finally began to withdraw their spells from the swirling spiral of glittering snow, Shui realized that there was now an arm wrapped around his waist and he had been guided closer to the other man. He was now snuggly being held against Lian Zeishen. 

Uh… oh. 

Snow slowly drifted down from above, dotting their robes and hair with soft white flakes. It was honestly quite beautiful, but Shui couldn’t manage to make himself enjoy it any longer, because someone was blocking part of his view, whom, he would never admit out loud, looked just a fraction more beautiful than the falling snow around them. 

When soft fingers gently settled beneath his chin and lifted it the slightest bit, Shui felt his heart fidget in his chest. 

Why are you looking at me like that? And why are you lifting my chin? We are nearly the same height! I’m actually still a little taller! 

“Shui-ge looks just like how he did when I first met him,” Lian Zeishen whispered as he leaned a little closer, making Shui’s heart shiver. 

“Z-Zeishen…” Shui said, trying to remember the reprimand he was about to give after getting the man’s attention, yet he could find no words in his mind when he tried to continue speaking. 

Lian Zeishen seemed intrigued by his twisted tongue, because his grin grew the slightest fraction as he leaned in just close enough to nuzzle their noses together. 

“Yes, Yuen Shui?” he whispered playfully. 

Why are you saying my name in such a way? I… I am a war general and an emperor! You shouldn’t whisper my name as if I am your lover!

“Lover…” 

Shui’s face immediately reddened at the realization that Lian Zeishen could hear his thoughts. Of course, he should have remembered that he was connected to the man, and since he could control Bing Niao with his thoughts, it made sense that Lian Zeishen could now hear some of them, too, especially if he was technically yelling them at him like a mad man!

“Shui-ge, what is a lover?” 

Do I have to answer that? 

Lian Zeishen was just about to speak again when they heard a faint rustling coming from a bit farther away. Shui gratefully looked in that direction, then inwardly sighed with relief at the same time Lian Zeishen tugged him more firmly against him at the sight of his servant. 

“What are you doing here, Jun Bo? I did not call for you,” he hissed out icily, clearly not as happy as Shui was about being interrupted. 

The eunuch looked quite terrified at having upset his master so quickly, but he still managed to creep a few steps closer so that he could be heard. 

“I apologize, my lord, but his highness requests that tonight, you… u-um…” 

The arm around Shui’s waist tightened further, yet he honestly couldn’t get any closer to the man without them both losing some clothing! Lian Zeishen must have felt him fidget, because he loosened his hold, then withdrew his arm completely in order to stride forward toward the now-quivering man. 

This… doesn’t look like it’s going to end well. 

Not wanting a bloodbath right before dinner, Shui hurried after him and managed to catch his arm right before he could get close enough for the situation to become uncomfortably-physical. 

“I don’t understand what he’s asking of you, but does it really require a physical response?” he questioned as he thankfully managed to get the man to slow to a stop on the little hill of grass. 

He still didn’t look happy, and was even clenching his jaw, but at least now they could try to talk things out. 

Looking up ahead, Shui gently hugged Lian Zeishen’s arm to his chest as he raised his voice enough to be heard by the eunuch. 

“Sorry to step into your conversation, but what exactly does he need to do tonight?” he questioned, hoping that it wasn’t something official that couldn’t be spoken about with him present. 

Jun Bo fidgeted nervously with the hem of his sleeve for a few moments, making Shui, himself, even more nervous. 

Is it really something I can’t know? 

Feeling Lian Zeishen’s arm flex beneath his own, Shui carefully relaxed his hold, but didn’t quite let go. Instead, he let his fingers slowly trail down along the man’s lower arm until one of his hands grasped his wrist and the other entwined its fingers with Lian Zeishen’s. 

“I don’t want those women touching me,” Lian Zeishen finally growled out, making Shui furrow his brow. 

A man that dislikes women touching him? What kind of touching are we talking about?

Of course, he couldn’t really talk, though. He didn’t want anyone touching him, either. His father had offered him quite a few concubines over the years, and had even shipped them off to the battlefield to tend to his needs . 

It had been so infuriatingly frustrating to have a woman sashaying about him every moment of his minimal resting time between battles. He’d sent every single one of them back as soon as he possibly could. And, of course, completely untouched!

“Th-they don’t have to! Please just let them be around you for a short time? His highness is incredibly insistent. Especially since you have been gone for quite some time, then somehow came back a few years older,” Jun Bo replied, looking as if he were about to kneel down on the ground to grovel if Lian Zeishen kept disagreeing with his request. 

Why does the emperor want him with a woman, anyways? He’s a familiar, surely he can’t sire offspring? And that older thing… no need to mention that.

But just thinking about it had Shui pausing. What if he actually could ? 

He couldn’t wrap his head around such a possibility. A hybrid human familiar? 

“I don’t want to. Shui-ge is here. I’d rather spend time with him,” Lian Zeishen said sternly, drawing Shui out of his thoughts… and nudging a faint blush onto his cheeks which he quickly tried to hide by turning his head slightly away from the eunuch’s widening eyes. 

“Oh? That is alright! He can stay with you this evening! That way his highness’s request will be granted, and you will also be able to do as you wish,” Jun Bo said as he clasped his sweaty hands together, seemingly silently praying that his new plan would be approved by his young master. 

“We can also help him change robes afterward so that he is more comfortable!”

Uh, I really wasn’t planning on staying with him, at all, but he must surely have a decently-sized home, so perhaps I can just find myself a nice quiet place to hide for the evening. 

Lian Zeishen seemed to hesitate for a moment before glancing back at him with a curious look that bordered on his recently-absent psychosis. 

“I can have Shui-ge?” he asked, making Shui a little more nervous. 

I don’t like that phrasing…

“Of course, of course! He is more than welcome to join you as long as you allow the two girls his highness picked out to accompany you as well,” Jun Bo said, seemingly overjoyed that they were likely to agree to a deal that Shui wasn’t sure he wanted to be part of. 

I feel like I’m being invited to a woodland hunt instead of the orgy his highness is likely trying to set up. 

“I accept his highness’s request. If Shui can stay with me, then he can send his drabble over.” 

Drabble… I get that they’re practically whoring themselves to you, but drabble? 

“Let’s go, Shui-ge. It’s almost dinner time,” Lian Zeishen said, effectively dismissing the eunuch as he tightened his hold on his hand and began tugging him back toward his mother’s resting place. 

Shui heard the eunuch scurry away, so he supposed that the situation was well and truly over. 

So strange. 

Neither of them spoke until they were back inside the little pavilion he’d been leant for the duration of his stay. Lian Zeishen didn’t even slow down once they stepped inside, either, making Shui hurriedly reach back in order to slide the back door closed before he was tugged away. 

“Zei-ge, what’s the rush? Is something else wrong?” he asked as he was rushed down the small, thin hall, then pulled back out into the main room. 

Once there, Lian Zeishen finally released his aching hand, then reached his own out toward the bed. 

“Return,” he said sternly. 

Shui watched the man in confusion for only half a second before the robe he’d discarded earlier lifted from the bed and abruptly flew into the man’s hand! 

He was stunned into silence for a moment before he realized what had actually happened. 

My dagger. 

Well, Lian Zeishen’s heart, to be specific. It had been fastened to his belt, and when he’d tossed it all together, it had gotten entwined a bit. Thus, his robe, belt and all, were now in Lian Zeishen’s hands. 

“Shui-ge, take that robe off,” the man said as he untangled the clothing in his hand, then walked forward to lay it out on the day bed. 

Take it off? But I can’t. It was hard as heck to get on, even with two people helping me!

He also wasn’t super comfortable at the thought of undressing in front of him right at that moment, either. 

Instead of responding verbally, however, Lian Zeishen just turned toward him as he waved his hand slowly from one side of Shui’s body to the other. At first, Shui wasn’t sure what he was doing… but then he felt it. All of the buttons, ties, and unnecessary restrictions of his new fancy robe became undone in mere seconds!

The outer portion hung open immediately, and before he could even try to gather it back around himself, Lian Zeishen had stepped forward and was brushing it from his shoulders. 

“Z-Zei-ge, why are you undressing me? We have to go to dinner and—” his words were silenced by a pair of soft, yet hungry, lips. 

What has gotten into you? 

Shui reached up between then and nervously nudged at Lian Zeishen’s chest. Thankfully, the man relented almost immediately, but he didn’t lean too far away as he withdrew his attentions. He also looked rather feral, making Shui hesitate with what he’d wanted to say. Instead, he thought for a few extra moments before deciding on something a little less forward. 

“What’s wrong?” 

The man before him pursed his lips and looked down, allowing some of his bangs to cover his face for a few moments before he glanced back up. 

“Jun Bo said that he would help you take off your robe…” he finally mumbled, upset clear in his quiet words. 

You’re mad because he offered to help me remove my robe? 

“It was not easy to get on. I surely wouldn’t have been able to take it off on my own without a struggle,” Shui said gently, hoping to calm Zeishen down a bit. 

To his surprise, the man before him stepped closer abruptly and wrapped his arms around his middle, then hugged him tightly against his chest before resting his chin atop Shui’s right shoulder. 

“I can take it off for you. He doesn’t need to touch Shui-ge. No one needs to touch Shui-ge again besides me.” 

Not wanting to dwell too deeply on such words, Shui swallowed down his growing nervousness and reached up to gently pat Lian Zeishen’s back. 

“Alright. If I need any help with my clothing, I will come to you right away,” he said sincerely. 

Besides, with Lian Zeishen’s wind ability, it would likely only take a fraction of the time for him to get dressed up in the emperor’s required fancy  robes. He also wouldn’t have to deal with several people flitting about him and staring. 

There was still one thing that had him confused, however…

“Why did you take off my robe before  dinner, though?” 

He expected the guy to lean away with a smirk on his face, then say something awkward, but when he leaned away and simply continued to pout, Shui inwardly sighed. 

“Why did you take off my robe?” he tried again. 

When Lian Zeishen just pursed his lips and looked down at the floor, Shui sighed audibly and began walking around him toward the bland robe he’d brought. He didn’t want to try and struggle back into the fancy one right then and risk being late. 

He was just reaching for his own when he was suddenly yanked back against an oddly warm chest. 

Why does his robe suddenly feel like it’s not there? 

“Shui-ge, I want to touch you more.”

The husky whisper right below his ear sent an uncomfortable shiver down Shui’s spine as the man’s soft breath warmed his neck. His own breathing began to pick up as he tried to figure out how to respond without causing the situation to go south. 

But then he remembered something he’d noticed earlier. No matter how crazy Lian Zeishen had gotten, he only ever attacked him physically, and only when he was completely aware of the situation about to happen. Considering what he’d done to that massive rock earlier, did he really have to tread so carefully with the man? 

“Zei-ge?” 

He felt Lian Zeishen’s arms squeeze a little more where they wrapped around his chest, but they didn’t move lower. Not even an inch. 

“Mm?” the man responded as he nuzzled his forehead against Shui’s neck, acting more like a tired child seeking its mother’s affection than a grown man seeking another man’s affection. 

Maybe he really doesn’t understand what a lover is. Or what he’s asking for. 

Of course, he knew that the man had some knowledge on the subject, but he didn’t know his true age, and since there had been no date on his mother’s grave stone, he couldn’t estimate how long Zeishen has existed… or what he’d been exposed to. 

“Shui-ge can wear my new robe. It was a little big, anyways… and it’s not hard to take on and off,” Lian Zeishen added before releasing his hold and allowing Shui to turn around to face him. 

Shui took a small step backward so that he could lean down and pick up the robe the other man had discarded. Holding it up, he actually was quite impressed. The robe was simple, but still beautifully made. It was light purple, black, and gold, and even had a hood attached to the back. 

“Shui-ge likes it!” Lian Zeishen said with excitement as he reached forward and grabbed the garment, then quickly spun around him, somehow tugging it on him in that one fluid motion without an ounce of difficulty. 

When he stopped in front of him, the only thing Lian Zeishen had left to do was tie the belt around Shui’s waist. Since he wasn’t being handsy, Shui let him do it, and even smiled when Lian Zeishen finally leaned away with a grin of his own. 

“Shui-ge is very handsome,” he said as he let his eyes look him up and down without an ounce of shyness. 

He was just about to respond when the man leaned forward again and swiped the now-unruly wig from his head. 

“Mm, much better! I like Shui-ge with long hair, but I also like his real, short hair more.” 

Shui knew that his face was red but he didn’t dwell on the blush the man brought out of him. It was probably just because Zeishen was so close, and not even wearing a shirt anymore!

“You didn’t even have anything but pants on under your robe,” he chastised once he’d gathered his nerves again and turned to walk back over to the bed to retrieve his sword and fasten it to his waist. 

He felt the man’s fingers on the other side of his belt as he worked, but he didn’t need to look to see what he was doing, because when he straightened back up, he could feel the familiar added weight of the man’s heart  at his side. 

“We need to head to dinner, but you aren’t even dressed,” Shui said as he took the man’s hand and tugged him out the front door. 

“Off you go. I’ll meet you at the great hall,” he said as he tried to release Lian Zeishen’s hand… but couldn’t. 

He was just about to reprimand him when he saw the man step in front of him, then kneel down! 

“Wh-what are you doing?” Shui stuttered out as a surprisingly-strong wind whipped up around them, kicking up leaves and, somehow, nudging at his back enough to make him inch forward once… then twice. 

Before Shui could figure out what Zeishen’s mum was trying to do, he was practically shoved by the wind at his back and fell right onto Lian Zeishen’s! 

The man, of course, didn’t hesitate to take advantage of his mother’s generosity and quickly leaped up into the air, making Shui scramble to grab hold of him more firmly or risk falling! 

“You two are both brats!” he yelled as they flew high above the palace grounds, drawing quite a few stares from those below. 

I should have made him at least put a shirt on before we left, but I wasn’t expecting to just be whisked up into the sky so suddenly!  

Shui scooted a tiny bit higher on Lian Zeishen’s body, making sure that his arms and legs were firmly wrapped around the man’s bare waist and shoulders before he looked over his own shoulder and down. 

Stop looking at him! He’s not interested in any of you, anyways! 

Such rude people staring at someone who was half dressed! 

Thankfully, they landed a few minutes later on a massive, sloped roof. 

My assumption had thankfully been correct, at least. He has a huge mansion pavilion. 

It would be very  easy to get lost within its many rooms and corridors. 

“Shui-ge stay here for a minute!” Lian Zeishen said has he hurried down the roof with an excited skip to his steps. 

Wait… wait here? 

Scowling, Shui hurried to the edge of the roof, but slid to a stop right before he was about to fall off. It wasn’t that it was even that  high. He could easily freeze some the surrounding condensation and get down without much effort at all… but he hesitated. 

Though, not without complaining. 

“Why do you need me to wait here, you stubborn man? I’m not some dog to order around, I’m a general! An emperor! And didn’t you just strip me a few moments ago?! Why are you hiding from me now that you need to get dressed, huh?” 

He would have continued to yell, if only to blow off more steam, but then he realized something. 

People. 

Several people that looked like maids, gardeners, and even a eunuch, were all staring up at him with wide, shocked eyes. 

I… just want to skip dinner and go hide my shame now. 

He silently crouched down and kept his gaze on the ground below until Lian Zeishen returned in a fancy robe that Shui didn’t have the heart to bother looking at right then. When the man offered him his back again, he climbed on obediently, then settled his chin on Lian Zeishen’s shoulder as they returned to the evening sky.  

“Is Shui-ge okay? You are being very quiet,” Lian Zeishen questioned as they calmly flew toward the palace. 

I just made an absolute fool of myself. A complete, absolute fool. 

Instead of speaking those words, Shui just heaved a stressed sigh and nodded his head the slightest amount. He didn’t want to speak anymore right now, and thankfully, Lian Zeishen didn’t push him. They flew in companionable silence until they alighted within one of the back, quiet palace gardens, then quickly straightened their wind-blown hair and robes before heading for the massive, bustling dining hall.

Chapter 17

There was so much food…

Shui stepped out of a side hall after having been guided by Lian Zeishen away from the back area of the palace. Coming in from such an angle wouldn’t have looked good. Who wouldn’t have been a little leery if the visiting emperor of your neighboring country suddenly showed up behind your palace all of a sudden.

Before he’d stepped out into the soft glow of candlelight, however, Shui had glanced over his shoulder, expecting to see his escort. Except, Lian Zeishen had been nowhere in sight.

It honestly wasn’t too surprising, though, so he’d just shrugged off the man’s sudden disappearance and decided to move on with his charade as emperor.

All eyes at the forty-or-so person long table found him in moments and the chaotic, yet reasonable volume of talking decreased to mere whispers.

He noticed his younger brother sitting quite close to the emperor near the head of the table and internally sighed.

Why couldn’t I just be a curse master?

A faint hint of laughter echoed between his ears, making Shui want to roll his eyes as he was guided closer to the head of the table by a eunuch he was unfamiliar with.

To his surprise, though, he was seated next to a young woman dressed in an expensive pink gown with shiny silver and gold ornaments expertly woven throughout her hair. He was also more than five seats away from the other emperor.

“Good evening, your highness,” the woman said demurely as Shui got himself comfortable, then offered her a warm smile.

“Good evening, madam. You look lovely,” he said, following the script he’d been taught to say since birth when speaking to others of high status.

“Thank you, your highness. You as well. I don’t believe I have ever seen a man wear a hairpin, but that beautiful icicle one suits you very well.”

Hair… pin?

Shui nearly reached up and yanked the darn thing from his hair, but caught himself right as his hand was flinching upward to do so.

“A-ah, thank you. It was a gift that I just can’t seem to leave at home,” he said, doing his best to keep the frustration out of his voice.

He could have sworn that he hadn’t had it on before they’d flown over to Lian Zeishen’s large home. He’d even checked after being redressed in Lian Zeishen’s robe. He also hadn’t put it on while fuming on the roof, either. Nor had he even had it with him at that point!

And that’s when it hit him.

You stubborn brat! You slipped it into my hair when we were fixing each others’ after landing in the palace’s back garden!

It was a good thing that the man hadn’t followed him into the dining hall, because he wouldn’t have been able to hold himself back from turning to glare at him!

I think it suits you quite well, big brother. Very manly.

Shui tried to cut off their curse connection immediately at his brother’s taunting, but all he got for his efforts was a bit of deep laughter in the back of his mind.

You can’t get rid of me that easily. And I know that you don’t want to, either.

“Are you alright, your highness?” the beautiful girl to his right whispered, making him snap out of his thoughts and fix the scowl that was slowly building on his face.

“I’m fine, sorry. Got lost in thought for a moment there,” he said as he offered her a refurbished smile.

“Lords and ladies, if I may have your attention, please!”

Shui, along with all of the other guests, turned their attention directly to emperor Yang.

“I would like you all to welcome our neighboring kingdom’s new ruler, emperor Yuen Shui!” he said with a booming, yet calm, voice.

Shui awkwardly forced himself to stand up and clasp his hands in front of himself, then give a quick bow toward the other emperor.

“Thank you for your most-gracious invitation. I look forward to enjoying this week of festivities in your beautiful country,” he said with a calm, collected tone.

When he straightened back up, a loud round of applause greeted him, making him look around the room. So many faces were staring at him and he only knew four of them.

Hell, the eunuchs don’t even really count since I’ve only been interacting with them for about a month now. That Su Ming, too, seems to keep popping up where he’s not supposed to.

Of course, he didn’t doubt that the other two weren’t scheming some things, too, but at least Su Ming wasn’t doing it behind his back. The man literally walked in on him twice already and didn’t even pretend that it had been by accident in either situation.

The applause was just beginning to quiet, since the emperor had taken his seat, when all sound in the great hall suddenly stopped in an instant.

Not a single chopstick could be heard nudging a plate out of boredom, nor a single breath as it was exhaled into the air.

Everyone was holding their breath.

Frowning in confusion, Shui glanced around until movement caught the corner of his eye, drawing his attention over toward a very familiar figure.

Lian Zeishen leisurely strode into the room from the back entrance. His hair drifted softly behind him as he moved, a faint breeze that no one else could feel lifting it the perfect amount.

While he hadn’t thought much of his new robe beforehand, now that he actually had a chance to look at it and wasn’t distracted with time constraints and embarrassment, it did actually look quite sharp.

“Lord Aoyun is back…”

Shui blinked at hearing the nervous whisper, but didn’t dare turn his head away from the man calmly walking down the other side of the table.

Wait, he has a dark brown cape on, too? Did he have that on before? It looks really good on him…

“I can’t believe lord Aoyun actually came…” the girl beside him whispered, the breathy sound finally drawing Shui’s eyes away for a fraction of a second before they returned to the approaching man.

“Is it not normal for him to attend such festivities?” he asked as his heart began to race.

Lian Zeishen could have already sat down in two empty seats, yet he passed them both up and simply continued to stride calmly down along the length of the table.

“I have never seen him attend in person, my lord.”

Never?

“Why not?” he asked curiously as Lian Zeishen finally found a break in the tables and slid between them to come out onto his side.

And, of course, he turned around and began heading straight for where he sat!

“He is just a hair’s breadth away from being the head general of Yan’s entire military force, your highness,” the woman replied in a whisper.

Even though her words had been near-silent, the sound of each one had rang unmeasurably-loudly within his ears.

Almost the head general… of all of Yan’s military?

There was only one man, whom he had only heard of in the last few years, that fit such a description. He’d never seen a portrait of him, and word of mouth only got you so many details. Especially when the man was quite secretive with his outings that didn’t involve the military.

I doubt most normal people even know what you look like. I didn’t even know.

“Is he… is he really Yan’s Spirit of War, second in command, general Shin Aoyun?”

The woman beside him was about to respond, but quickly whisked away her words and stood, then hurried to bow to Lian Zeishen.

“Princess Yang Sun welcomes lord Aoyun.”

Wait a second… princess?

Lian Zeishen offered a nod, but his eyes were already looking down at him.

The princess seemed to notice the growing tension around her and calmly stepped to the side, gesturing toward her seat.

“I just wanted to get to know his highness a little before the meal officially started and I returned to sit beside my older brother, but would your lordship like to take my seat?”

Lian Zeishen slowly looked away from Shui and after only briefly meeting the princesses wide eyes, nodded his head once.

“Very well, please enjoy your meal and thank you for joining us this evening,” she said cheerily before walking back to the head of the table and taking the empty seat close to her brother, the emperor.

Shui followed her movements for a few more moments before finally returning his attention to the man who had just sat down beside him.

Uh oh… those eyes look a little too happy to see me.

The man’s former psychotic stare had returned, to a point. He was thankfully not completely gone, but it was clear that he wasn’t the sweet young man he’d joked around with just a little while ago.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, your highness, Yuen Shui.”

Yanking himself out of his thoughts, Shui had to beat back a blush that tried to spill over his features as Lian Zeishen, somehow with his hand now grasped in his own, leaned forward and slightly down to press a kiss against his fingers.

The amount of whispers that one single gesture caused was nothing short of chaos. Even with people trying to hush themselves, voices only grew louder and louder until they were shouting over themselves in panic, fear, and confusion.

Shui, himself, was honestly a bit taken aback, too. It wasn’t that he wasn’t used to the man. He definitely was, but he was used to the goofy-yet-murderous Lian Zeishen, his Zei-ge; Not the spirit of war , general Aoyun!

“Is he going to respond?”

“He looks more scared than me!”

“Wasn’t his highness a general before taking the crown?”

Shit .

Snapping himself out of his thoughts, again , Shui quickly turned his hand in Lian Zeishen’s and squeezed it as he bowed his head the slightest fraction.

“Nice to meet you as well, lord Aoyun.”

The haughty smirk he got in return had Shui slowly retracting his hand with a forced one of his own.

“I feel as if this room is two small to hold two high ranking generals…” someone commented.

“They look like they’re about to go at each other,” another person said, which was quickly followed by a response from a third.

“If anything, it looks like lord Aoyun is about to eat him.”

Before Shui could turn red from his toes to his ears, emperor Yang thankfully called for quiet, immediately silencing the massive room of people.

Thank you. Thank god.

Everyone turned their attention to him… except Lian Zeishen. His dark eyes remained glued to Shui.

“I know that we don’t normally have our esteemed spirit general with us at feasts, so let us be on our best behavior and also not offend our visiting guests,” he said, earning a few downcast looks from some of the people who had been gossiping the loudest.

He waited a few moments, meeting the eyes of several people around the room, including eunuch Sin Mu and Yu Wang, before cutting his eyes over to Shui. He looked quite intrigued that his general wasn’t even giving him the time of day and was even facing away from his emperor, but the amused expression on his face didn’t seem negative.

Of course, Shui knew that taking the general’s full attention was surprising to every single other person in the room, but there was nothing he could do about it. Even if he told Lian Zeishen to turn around and behave, the scary look in his eyes told him that there would be a risk associated with such words. A risk that he wasn’t willing to take in front of so many people.

When the emperor finally offered the room a warm smile and clapped his hands, signaling to the servants patiently waiting by the walls that they could begin serving, the awkward tension finally dissolved.

Conversations slowly started up around them, their volume building to a reasonable height. No one close to them, however, dared to speak above a whisper.

When the servants finished filling the table with all sorts of dishes, the voices quieted slightly as everyone began taking their fill… and then some. As someone who had spent most of their adult life on the battlefield, Shui was never one to intentionally put more food on his plate than he intended to eat.

Oh well. This is not your country, nor your home.

He waited and watched for a few minutes as everyone sampled the dishes, then made his decisions based on their reactions. That’s how the majority of his plate ended up being spicy pepper chicken and his choice of soup was hot miso.

The entire time he picked out his food and began eating, the general’s eyes were on him. Unwavering and uninterested in anything else in the room. Including the food…

Something is wrong.

That much was obvious, but no one else seemed alarmed by the man’s dangerous expression. Shui chewed his food slowly, one piece at a time, as he wracked his brain for an answer that he honestly felt was on the tip of his tongue, yet he couldn’t quite reach it.

He kind of felt like a beast trainer, except that the beast he was trying to train knew that it had the upper hand and was just waiting patiently for its owner to finally give in and let it eat them.

The awkward thought immediately made him blush, but thankfully, the spicy food had already colored his face a reasonable shade of pink, so it likely didn’t show much, if at all. He quickly brushed the thought from his mind, then glanced to the side at Lian Zeishen’s empty plate.

I need to break through this ice at some point. Might as well just get it over with.

Instead of speaking first, however, he looked over all of the immaculately-made dishes on the table, then frowned. Looking over his shoulder, Shui gestured for a servant to approach and leaned up to speak with them quietly before the young woman nodded her agreement and disappeared a moment later.

“Your highness…”

Shui turned his attention to Lian Zeishen as he was addressed and put on a careful smile.

“Yes, general?” he asked, not wanting to use the name he’d given him in a room full of people who weren’t even aware of their special situation.

Lian Zeishen’s right eyebrow twitched at being addressed so officially, but thankfully he accepted it as he leaned slightly closer, quieting the already-whispered conversations of those directly around them.

“Emperor Shui looks very pretty in my clothing.”

Someone just spit out their drink behind him, but Shui didn’t dare look. Another person within his line of sight was currently choking on a piece of fried fish.

Here we go…

Forcing a smile, Shui bowed his head slightly.

“Thank you for allowing me to borrow a robe. It fits me quite well and looks much better than what I had brought with me,” he said honestly.

A few hushed whispers around them that had seen his previous robe seemed to agree with him. He didn’t take the comments to heart, though. They were true. He loved beauty, but when it came to dressing himself, function far outweighed such a thing.

Lian Zeishen looked like he was about to say something else when the girl he’d sent away a short while ago returned carrying a plate. She offered it to Shui and he thanked her for both the food and her timing. Once she had returned to her station against the wall to wait for anyone else’s signaled needs, Shui set the plate down not in front of himself, but in front of Lian Zeishen.

“Here, I know you prefer bland things, and nothing on this table looks anywhere close to that,” he said with a matter of fact tone as he picked up the man’s untouched pair of chopsticks and offered them to him with a small, real smile.

He watched the man’s narrowed eyes slowly widen, then narrow again before he looked down at the chopsticks as if they were a venomous snake about to strike.

“You’re still recovering, my lord,” Shui tried, hoping that he could at least get the man to take the chopsticks, even if he didn’t eat yet.

Of course, he knew that Lian Zeishen was very quick to recover and he didn’t look all that thin anymore, but he was still partially tethered and should at least be eating a little bit to keep his body up well.

So, when the man’s eyes finally calmed from the roaring typhoon they had been when he’d first walked in down to a reasonable, rumbling thunderstorm, Shui gave an inward sigh of relief.

Soon after, Lian Zeishen accepted the chopsticks and even turned his attention away from Shui and down to the meat already cut up into nice neat rows on the plate. Unsurprisingly, though, Lian Zeishen quickly returned his attention back to Shui. He’d seen the little container of sauce that had been put on the plate, and much like a little child, wanted to show his upset with the added container instead of simply ignoring it if he didn’t want to try it.

This man…

Instead of telling him what it was right away, since he honestly wasn’t sure, Shui reached over and dipped his own chopsticks into the sauce, then brought it to his lips. He’d requested them to add a sweet sauce in a little container on the side, and boy did they follow threw with his request! He immediately made a face and pursed his lips as he forced himself to not spit out the overly-sweet sauce.

He could at least taste some sesame oil and oranges in it, too, but the sweetness!

Lian Zeishen actually allowed a small grin onto his face as he watched Shui suffer from the disgustingly-sweet flavor, then, thank the heavens, turned his attention back to the little plate of food and picked up a piece of bland chicken. And, as everyone around them watched on with baited breath, dipped a tiny corner of it into the sauce before bringing it to his lips.

The man took his time chewing, clearly considering the flavors far more than Shui had.

At least he isn’t spitting it out or trying to attack me.

When Lian Zeishen finally swallowed the small piece of meat, everyone nearby leaned the slightest bit closer and, oddly enough, Shui even noticed the emperor’s attention on them again, too.

By the time he broke eye contact with emperor Yang and returned his attention to Lian Zeishen, the man was silently dipping another piece of chicken into his little sauce container. This time, however, he was covering the entire piece in the sweet, sticky concoction!

Shui shuddered from head to toe at the thought of how sweet that bite was going to be, but when the man actually kept his little smile, even though his eyes were still somewhat hostile-looking, as he brought the food up to his lips and ate the entire piece in one bite, Shui couldn’t help but match his expression.

With the man’s threat greatly diminished for the moment, Shui returned his attention to his own food, relieved that the spices on his own chicken easily overpowered the sweetness he’d previously tried.

The two actually ate in companionable silence for quite some time, evidentlybecoming boring to their group of spectators since, finally, the conversations shifted away from them.

Shui snuck little glances at Lian Zeishen’s plate over time, feeling a bit like the nervous parent that wanted their growing son to eat everything on their plate so that they would become big and strong.

It was pretty funny to think about, since the person he was constantly checking on was the second-in-command general of the Yan army!

And yet, somehow, that fact still didn’t stop him from keeping an eye on him until he finished every last piece on his place.

“Emperor Shui.”

Blinking out of his thoughts, Shui leaned away slightly when he felt something nudge against his lips, but then he realized what it was and paused, confused.

“Your highness hasn’t finished his food,” Lian Zeishen said as he nudged a piece of spicy chicken against Shui’s lips.

Everyone around them had gone utterly silent again, making Shui inwardly sigh. They truly were a spectacle. He couldn’t argue that, but was there nothing else to talk about? At all?

“Are they lovers?”

“There’s no way the general could be interested in a man. He is definitely just toying with him before he slits his throat later tonight.”

They… probably aren’t wrong with that second guess. The first one, though? Definitely not.

Resigned to being fed, at least once, Shui opened his mouth and took the bite of chicken. He chewed and swallowed quickly, then hurried to fend off the man’s chopsticks with his own as he reached for one of the two other pieces he’d left on his plate.

Their chopsticks danced on the plate for several moments before Shui nearly jumped out of his damned seat!

Why are you grabbing my leg all of a sudden? Cheating bastard!

Thankfully, he just-barely managed to hold back his reaction as Lian Zeishen’s left hand squeezed his knee, but the man’s trick had worked well enough. A second piece of chicken was now pressing against Shui’s lips, and he was honestly out of fight for that round, so he didn’t bother to put on a further show and simply opened his mouth to receive his defeat.

Lian Zeishen was back to smirking with his eyes glinting with several different emotions as he leaned the slightest bit away, clearly intent on grabbing for the last piece of chicken before Shui could rebound, but before his chopsticks could even make it to the plate, Shui snatched them right out of his hand and picked up the last piece of chicken with his own fingers, then shoved it into his mouth with a scowl.

That was around the moment he noticed no one else in the room was talking. Everyone who could see them from their seats was staring at them, half with their mouth’s sealed tightly while the other half gawked with wide eyes and scared expressions.

Shui wasn’t really sure what Lian Zeishen was going to do either after such a stunt from him, but when the man looked down for a moment and brought his hand up to cover his mouth, Shui furrowed his brow and the whispering started.

“Is he sick?” one woman asked.

“An emperor eating with his hands… no wonder he looks disgusted.”

Really? You think that this guy is actually going to be disgusted by such a thing? You all should have seen him shoving pastries into his mouth while using me as a table!

Shui was just about to poke the man’s forehead to try and get a response from him when Lian Zeishen suddenly threw his head back and began laughing so hard he started crying almost immediately!

Shui couldn’t blame the people that literally jumped from their seats in response, needing to put a few extra feet between themselves and the insane spirit general.

Everyone besides Shui waited on pins and needles until Lian Zeishen finally calmed down and wiped at his watery eyes.

Instead of saying something to him, which he expected, Lian Zeishen stood up and turned toward the emperor, then bowed slightly before straightening with a smirk.

“Would his highness mind if I spoke with his esteemed guest in private.”

Was… that even a question? He couldn’t hear the question in his words.

The answer to Shui’s thought came much faster than he’d thought, because, without even waiting, Lian Zeishen turned around and promptly turned back around to face him, then nodded his head slightly before turning and walking toward one of the side exits.

Shui jumped up, but then paused and looked toward the emperor, at a loss for what he should be doing. Did he obey the general who asked to speak with him in private, or does he wait for the emperor to give his approval first?

When emperor Yang simply nodded, Shui clasped his hands together in front of himself and bowed, then quickly dismissed himself.

The farther he got away from his seat at the table, the louder the guests got.

Such loud tongues…

Shui calmly ducked into the walkway where Lian Zeishen had gone, but when he didn’t see the man, he steeled himself and moved forward.

The hall was suspiciously empty, and as he stepped out of it and into a much larger walkway, he could sense those familiar, chaotically-hostile eyes on him.

It was only a matter of time before the man came at him, but he really didn’t want to start fighting inside the main palace’s halls!

So, with measured steps and the poise of a war-hardened general, Shui calmly walked toward the exit he saw a good ways down the hall.

He could feel a faint wind whip up as he moved, lifting his robes gently and rustling his hair. The closer he got to the exit, the stronger the wind became. He managed to get within a few feet of the door before a simple blink made him come to an abrupt halt.

A dark figure in a gently-flowing cape stood just in front of the door. The majority of their body was cloaked in darkness, but that would never hinder Shui’s ability to identify his familiar.

“Lian Zeishen, I order you to move aside,” he said with a stern, deep voice. He was not interested in asking. He was giving an order that he expected to be followed.

To his surprise, Lian Zeishen did step aside immediately, but before Shui could even reach up to push the large door open, the man suddenly charged at him!

Considering their close proximity, Shui was forced to react instinctually. Thankfully, he was a well trained soldier and retrieved the dagger at his waist in a blur, then lifted it to block the man’s large sword in one simple motion!

The clanging of the blades clashing together echoed down the hallway, but there was still not a single other soul within range to hear the sound.

“Back off!” he shouted, the words still relevant as an order since he’d spoken the man’s name recently in conjunction with their cultivation contract. It would not wear off anytime soon, so whatever Shui tells him, as long as he sincerely means it, will become an order automatically.

Lian Zeishen did as told right away, jumping back to a distance of five feet or so, but before Shui could regroup his thoughts, the man charged again since his order had been completed!

Shui quickly ducked the first attack, then the second, but he couldn’t focus on retaliating just yet. He needed water. His focus was split between calling the majority of the water he felt nearby to him, and dodging, so he couldn’t do much else besides keep himself alive as Lian Zeishen’s attacks grew more and more hostile!

He managed to block one swing that would have dealt some serious damage to his left arm before he fumbled backwards to avoid a kick to his stomach, except, even though he’d easily dodged the man’s booted foot, the hit still struck, and was every bit as powerful as the actual kick would have been as it sent him flying!

Shui skidded several yards down the hall before hugging his belly for a few moments while trying to get his breathing back in order.

Damn it, that hurt like hell!

He was thankfully able to recuperate quickly, and was just getting back to his feet when he felt gentle fingers sift through his short, soft hair. The attention made his blood freeze in his veins as he nervously allowed his eyes to slowly rise to the owner of those familiar fingers.

“Shui-ge, rest well.”

oh no…

He watched, holding his breath, as Lian Zeishen flipped his sword around so that the blade was pointed directly at Shui’s chest. When that blade was forced forward, however, instead of striking true, it slid along a paper-thin length of ice. The ice redirected the blade as smoothly as tucking the weapon into a sheath would have, forcing it to slam into the tiled floor directly between Shui’s slightly-spread knees!

They both froze at that moment as each contemplated the situation anew. Shui was on his knees as droplets of water floated high above their heads, his ability continuing to gather what he would need for the oncoming fight while Lian Zeishen knelt in front of him on one knee, his head slowly tilting this way and that as he observed the too-thin piece of ice that had somehow deflected his perfect strike.

When he seemed content with his assessment, Lian Zeishen’s eyes lifted back to Shui’s and his grin turned deadly. His left hand slowly drifted down from where it had been sifting its fingers through his hair until it settled against the side of his face. It was such a soft, gentle touch.

“Shui-ge…” Lian Zeishen said with a broken, psychotic rasp to his voice as he leaned forward and tilted Shui’s chin up just enough to brush their lips together.

“It’s time to die.”

Chapter 18

The look in his eyes…

Shui blocked the abrupt swipe of Lian Zeishen’s dagger as it swung toward his throat from below.

Did he just grab that from my belt?!

Having gathered more than enough water from the surrounding area, Shui easily used it to deflect the attack while simultaneously shoving Lian Zeishen away with a separate blast of frigid energy!

The man grunted and slid for a few meters, but, unsurprisingly, he bounced back without an ounce of hesitation. There was no mistaking the glint of excitement in his eyes.

There’s definitely something not right going on in that mind of yours, but I also feel like you would still enjoy such a fight with me, even if you weren’t being manipulated into doing it.

“Shui-ge is so smart,” Lian Zeishen said as his grin widened and he lunged forward again, swinging his large sword with ease.

The man’s heart-dagger was gone now, but Shui didn’t have time to dwell on its whereabouts as he hurried to sidestep the man’s first downward strike, then jump away just in time to evade the sideways swipe that quickly followed.

They danced throughout the massive hall with Lian Zeishen being the aggressor and Shui being the defender, but there was more to his tactics than just avoiding serious injury.

Where are you…?

He could sense his brother nudging at his thoughts but had to push him away as he focused completely on blocking two more swings from Lian Zeishen. The movements put him uncomfortably close to the man, but instead of trying to rematerialize his dagger, Lian Zeishen simply leaned forward and swiped his tongue along a small, fresh cut that overlapped the one Shui had previously gotten on his cheek when he’d first set out with his eunuchs.

Before the man could try another attack, Shui jumped backwards and Shui channeled a large portion of energy into his fingertips, then made a grasping

motion with both of his hands, as if he were reaching out to grab both of Lian Zeishen’s wrists.

The man’s body jerked abruptly, as if he truly were being grabbed, and no matter how hard he thrashed to break free of the invisible fetters, he couldn’t.

Huang? I need help. Someone is controlling him. Do you sense another curse master nearby?

His brother responded immediately, and without much worry for his sibling’s rushed tone of thought.

No. There is no other.

Shui gritted his teeth as he fought against Lian Zeishen’s growing impatience. He knew that the man was letting him restrain him, more or less, but he was also losing his interest, too. He had no doubt that whoever was behind his crazy responses was running low on patience, as well.

It seems like someone is controlling him, considering how abruptly his personality has been changing , he told his brother, who simply gave a hmm in response before returning his words with nonchalant ones of his own.

He does have another master, does he not?

Shui’s heart immediately sank into the pit of his stomach.

Another…

He honestly hadn’t thought about the situation in such a way, because he’d never thought that someone would actually force their own familiar to do something against their will. Normally, the two were of the same thought and thus, their interests would align without issue.

He does… but whoever it is is not his true master.

Shui felt his brother’s curiosity flare to life within his mind at his words.

He is not his true master? How do you know that?

Not wanting to waste time, Shui poured more of his energy into restraining Lian Zeishen as the man began to be able to force his right arm forward slightly.

His true master is dead. She passed away and is buried behind the pavilion I was given.

Huang went over that information in his head quickly, then replied.

So someone took control of him before she passed away. Do you have any further details on that situation?

I do not, was Shui’s straightforward reply.

His brother was silent for a few moments, allowing Shui to focus once again on the man before him. He was just about to wrap some water around the man’s wrists to help keep him still for a while longer when he heard Huang’s voice again.

Is he attacking you right now?

Shui took a step backwards as Lian Zeishen started to push much harder against his ability to control his blood.

No, I have his wrists right now, but he’s going to break free soon.

Huang replied immediately, and not with what he’d expected to hear from him.

Let him go.

Shui’s eyes widened and his ability faltered, forcing him to use the ice he had fused to the bottom of his boots to slide backwards several meters in order to avoid Lian Zeishen’s renewed attacks!

Well, he’s let go! What next? Shui thought to his brother apathetically.

He could hear his brother’s faint laughter in the back of his mind and scowled as he ducked another swing of Lian Zeishen’s blade, then took another burst of air, this time to his chest, that sent him fumbling backwards and into a floor-to-ceiling tapestry.

The soft dark purple and red velvet that fell upon him would have been funny in any other situation, but now he had to try and struggle against it to free himself while his overly-aggressive, unhinged, emotional familiar was stalking toward him with murderous intent in his wide eyes.

“Z-Zei-ge, calm down,” Shui said as the man’s boots stepped onto the large pool of velvet Shui was still working to remove from around his body.

Huang, I need help!

His brother replied as Lian Zeishen allowed his sword to disperse into spiritual energy and lowered himself to crawl over a still partially-tangled Shui.

Elder brother, you are the esteemed Ice General of Han, yet you need your little curse master brother to help you figure out such a simple situation?

Shui felt his heart leap into his throat as Lian Zeishen pressed a hand to the side of his face and his long hair fell like a curtain to give the appearance of partial privacy as he guided him to lie down.

Nearly at his wit’s end, Shui was about to yell at his little brother again when Huang cut him off.

He might have another master, but you are also his master.

Shui’s eyes went wide at the sudden realization those words gave him.

I… I am his master.

Lian Zeishen leaned closer while at the same time moving his hand until Shui felt a familiar, cold blade pulse against his throat.

“Shui-ge is so pretty, all wrapped up for me,” the man whispered in his raspy, deep voice.

The words sent two different kinds of shivers down Shui’s spine, but he pushed the reactions to the back of his mind as he forced himself to focus.

You belong to me.

“Lian Zeishen, remove your dagger from my throat,” Shui said sternly, making sure that his words would be considered an order.

To his surprise, the dagger immediately moved away from his neck, but as Lian Zeishen lifted it into view, he abruptly flicked it around in his hand so that the blade was facing downward, then thrust it straight toward Shui’s face!

Thankfully, he managed to jerk his head to the side just in time to evade any damage as Lian Zeishen’s heart slammed into the velvet and tile not a centimeter from his right cheek with a bone-chilling crack! making Shui purse his lips and swallow.

Well, it worked. He took it away from my throat… then tried to stab it into my face!

“Shui-ge.”

The man’s whisper of his name, as well as the faint pressure against the still-sore tether wound around his neck, pulled Shui from his thoughts quickly.

“Shui-ge, if you don’t want me to use my dagger, I’m going to have to use my hands,” Lian Zeishen said, a hint of sadness, as well as sadistic glee, mixing together to form one hell of a confusing concoction within the man’s tone.

Okay, I need to figure this out before his other master realizes that I can control him… at least somewhat.

“Lian Zeishen, stop trying to kill me,” he said sternly as he locked eyes with the man staring down at him from only a few inches away.

The reaction he got this time wasn’t what he’d thought would happen. Instead of removing his fingers from the bandaged tether around his neck, Lian Zeishen simply smiled and tilted his head the slightest amount.

He… looks way too happy.

Shui went back over what he’d just commanded and couldn’t find a reason for it to have made the guy happy . He was just going over the situation a third time in his head when Lian Zeishen’s hand suddenly tightened painfully around his throat and began to suffocate him!

About to panic, Shui forced himself to calm down and squeeze out another order before he couldn’t form words anymore.

“Lian Zeishen, let go and get off of me!”

The man immediately moved himself off of him and to the side, releasing his neck and allowing Shui to get in a much-needed gulp of air!

Thank god that worked.

He was just taking in another breath when those darn warm hands returned and gripped his jaw, as well as the back of his head. Shui immediately reacted, because if he’d hesitated for even a second, his neck would have been broken!

He rolled to the side, jerking his head out of Lian Zeishen’s grasp just in time, but was not surprised in the least when he was abruptly pinned down before he could try to free himself from the remaining fabric that still trapped his body.

“Shui-ge… I’m trying to be good and end it quickly. Master wants me to cut you into a million pieces with my spiritual energy and make you bleed out, but Shui-ge is so pretty. I don’t want to do that to your beautiful body,” Lian Zeishen said as he settled himself against Shui’s back, easily using his weight to keep him in place as he nuzzled into the crook of his neck.

Um, thanks for the compliment, I think, but I’d rather not die at all. Let’s go that route, okay?

He was just about to try and use his spiritual energy again in order to freeze the man’s body in place so that he could shove him off and finish untangling himself when he felt his brother nudge at his thoughts, drawing his attention.

Has he stopped?

Shui scowled as the man began to nibble at his neck, making it hard to focus.

For the moment, but he definitely plans to keep trying.

His brother was silent for a moment before replying.

I know that you can’t just tell him to stop attacking you, because then he will just stop for a moment before continuing, thus completing your command in the process. You need to figure out an indefinite order, but it has to be one that his other master wouldn’t have thought of first, or it will likely be blocked.

Shui furrowed his brows but didn’t hesitate to give his brother’s suggestion a try.

“Lian Zeishen, never attack me again.”

His words got an immediate chuckle from the other man as he lifted one hand to settle over Shui’s mouth after he flipped him back over beneath him, tangling him worse.

“Behave, Shui-ge.”

I’m going to guess that that command didn’t work.

He wracked his brain for another order to try but kept having to fight himself as Lian Zeishen continued to bite and nibble his way along his collarbone after having tugged his robe away from his right shoulder a bit.

He considered trying several other basic commands but pushed each one away before he could consider shaking off the other man’s hand and speaking them.

I’m probably not going to get many more chances and I really don’t want to have to hurt him when he does finally lose complete control…

That’s when it hit him.

You are also my familiar, and you have a home inside of me that will always be there for you when you need it.

Shaking his head hard, Shui managed to remove Lian Zeishen’s hand from enough of his mouth to allow him to shout against the floor, “Lian Zeishen, return to your nest! Return to this master and rest!”

The man atop him tensed abruptly, making Shui stay completely still, too. He wasn’t sure if he’d said the right thing or not, but when Lian Zeishen used his hand to turn his head to the side as he leaned down to steal a faint kiss, he felt his heart hammer inside of his chest.

“Thank you, master Shui.”

Shui’s eyes widened as he took in the face barely an inch from his own. He couldn’t see much of it considering how close they were as they shared a kiss, but he could see enough.

He’s crying…

Before he could figure out how to respond to such a situation, Lian Zeishen burst into spiritual energy and Shui felt him settle contently within his chest, snuggling right into Bing Niao’s nest.

He really went back. He listened to me.

Groaning, he slumped against the floor and heaved out a stressed breath.

Slowly, Shui began to gather his wits after a few moments and finally untangle his body from the fallen tapestry. When he eventually returned to his feet, he swayed slightly and moved to lean his back against the wall.

He was just calming down enough to feel comfortable moving around again when he heard something a good ways down the massive hall. Pushing himself away from the wall, Shui forced his legs to remain steady as he began heading toward the people hurrying toward him.

“Your highness, are you alright? Did someone attack you?” Sin Mu said as he stopped in front of him first.

Yu Wang was there not a moment later, followed by Su Ming, who, unlike the other two, moved quite a bit closer. He looked like he was about to reach toward Shui’s neck, where Lian Zeishen had nibbled at him, but thought better of it and quickly withdrew his hand before he could be reprimanded. Instead, he pointed to Shui’s exposed shoulder with a hint of red to his cheeks.

Shui felt his own face warm as he realized that he hadn’t straightened his robe and likely had plenty of marks in the area that was now exposed.

Darn familiar , he muttered mentally as he quickly made himself more presentable, then looked up as another set of footsteps was heard approaching.

Jun Bo slowed to a stop a short distance away, huffing and puffing as he worked on catching his breath. He closed the remaining distance after a few moments, looking quite worried as he took in Shui’s battered appearance.

“M-my lord! Are you alright? I saw you leave with the general but you two seemed to be of amicable standing, so I didn’t want to intrude on your conversation,” he said in a rush, making Shui bite back a wince as his head began to throb.

“It is fine. We just had a small disagreement,” Shui said.

He caught Su Ming’s questioning expression as he finished speaking but didn’t address it. It was obvious that they had been doing more than just disagreeing. Hell, it probably looked like they had been doing almost the opposite of that! At least in a rougher sense…

I need to step away from these thoughts.

“I’m fine, really. We had a slight disagreement and fought a bit, but there was nothing more than that. He left a few minutes ago, and unless I am still needed at the banquet, I’d like to take my leave as well.”

None of his eunuchs dared to question his request, but Jun Bo quickly spoke up, though he looked a little nervous about doing so.

“M-my lord, do you happen to know where his lordship has gone to, by chance?” he asked as he rung his hands together stressfully.

Of course I know where he went. He’s sleeping within my chest as we speak!

“I apologize, but I don’t know where he chose to go. He simply left a short time ago,” he said without giving anything away.

He didn’t know either of the men in front of him very well, but he especially didn’t know enough about Jun Bo to feel comfortable telling him anything personal. And now, since he truly understood that Lian Zeishen was his familiar, whether he had taken him away from someone else or not, he felt like he didn’t owe anyone information concerning the man.

A spark of something unfamiliar surged through his system at that moment, making Shui hurry to force away the glare that he felt forming on his face.

The other man seemed to have picked up his disapproval whether he’d tried to hide it or not, because Jun Bo quickly took a step back and bowed twice before hurriedly sputtering out, “I understand, your highness! I apologize for my master’s poor manners. I will go seek him out and I apologize on his behalf.”

Shui nodded in response, then added.

“I would advise you to change the evening you had planned for him. He did not seem to be in the best of moods when he left.”

Jun Bo bowed several more times.

“You are quite right, you are quite right. I will take care of everything. Thank you for your understanding, your highness, and I wish you a good evening,” the man said before hurrying away.

Shui watched him leave, glaring at his back without really meaning to.

“Your highness, are you truly alright?” Yu Wang asked as he reached forward hesitantly, but didn’t dare touch him.

Shui was about to say that he was fine when his words stopped at the tip of his tongue. The man had a brand new, bright red ruby ring on his left hand that he most-definitely hadn’t had before.

Forcing his expression back to neutral, Shui offered the man a nod.

“I am fine. I’m just going to retire early for the evening and rest. Please give his highness my regards and inform him that I won’t be returning.”

He didn’t wait for the man to respond as he walked past the group and headed for the door at the far end of the hall. Even though he had made it through another attempt on his life, and had even gained some valuable information about handling his new familiar, he just couldn’t push away the odd feeling that had settled within his tired heart. Nor could he seem to shake the sensations that were still tickling his skin where the man’s lips and teeth had marked.

Taking in a breath of cold night air, Shui finally stepped out into the cool evening, then headed for his pavilion on the other side of the palace grounds. He wasn’t even halfway there when he stopped beneath a large weeping willow within a quiet courtyard.

Leaning back against its trunk, Shui gently closed his eyes as he slid his left hand into the upper portion of his inner robe. His cold fingertips moved hesitantly but with determination until they slowed to a stop atop the closest mark Lian Zeishen had left upon his shoulder.

The skin was faintly bruised and just the slightest bit raised, swollen from rough attention.

Swallowing down saliva that had suddenly pooled in his mouth, Shui snapped out of his daze and forced himself to remove his hand from his robe and quickly locked it together with his other one behind his back.

You are an esteemed war general and the emperor of Han! Behave like it! he chastised himself as he pursed his lips into a scowl and continued on his way back to his temporary residence, refusing to allow his lecherous hands to return to touching what they shouldn’t… no matter how much they, for some reason, now itched to do so.

Chapter 19

Why isn’t he coming back out?

It was already close to midnight and he hadn’t heard, or felt, a single thing from Lian Zeishen. The man had pretty much holed himself up in Bing Niao’s nest and not even stripping naked, bathing, or getting in bed without an evening robe on managed to lure the man out.

Scowling, Shui turned onto his side, then quickly moved onto his opposite side before grumbling and rolling onto his back for the hundredth time. A faint wisp of wind rustled his hair again, as it had every few minutes for the past hour he’d tried, and failed, to sleep, but he just didn’t want to acknowledge it.

Your son is being so stubborn.

He was too, to be honest. All Shui had to really do was order Lian Zeishen to come out, yet he refused to do so.

You should just come out when I want you to come out. Neither of us got hurt that much, so why are you still refusing to listen?

His belly hurt a bit and was going to bruise, but besides that, and the bite marks on his shoulder, he was fine.

“Zei-ge, come out already,” Shui whispered into the darkness as he rolled back onto his side and looked toward the front door.

The actual door was hidden by a folding screen, since he slept in the main room on the spare bed instead of what he assumed was Lian Zeishen’s mother’s old room, but it didn’t matter. The thoughts were still there, building in his mind… at midnight.

Should I go out? Its been a long time since I have, but I feel like making something.

Sitting up abruptly, Shui rubbed at his eyes and yawned, then climbed out of bed. He quickly got dressed in a pair of pants and his basic white robe, then stepped out into the cool night air.

It was drizzling lightly, but definitely not enough to deter his intentions. With a content smile, Shui erected a small barrier over his head to prevent himself from getting wet, then began wandering toward the palace.

He didn’t really intend to actually go to the building, however, and turned northward after a while.

Ah ha.

His assumption had been correct. A large, covered, open-air kitchen appeared as he stepped through the arching entrance of a courtyard. It was clear that the area was used to host all sorts of outdoor events, but due to the time of night, there were only two people present, and they appeared to be finishing up baking some treats for the following day.

Walking up to the open area, Shui made his presence known as to not startle the two older workers.

“Excuse me?”

Two sets of eyes immediately turned toward him, widening in surprise as he finished approaching.

“Sorry to bother you both, but I was wondering if I could possibly use this kitchen for a bit?” he asked with a calm smile.

The two workers looked at each other, then back at him several times before quickly wrapping up their baked goods.

“Of course, your highness! B-but if you are hungry, we could make you whatever you’d like? We have quite a lot of ingredients here,” the female worker said as they finished taking care of their own items.

Shui widened his smile slightly and shook his head with a small shrug.

“I used to bake all the time when I was young. I’d like to do a little here for old time’s sake, if that’s alright?”

The man beside the woman quickly nodded his agreement and picked up their containers of freshly baked goods.

“It is alright. Very alright! You may do as you wish, and if you need anything, we live in the little house just a short distance south,” the man said as the two finally scurried past him and out of the large courtyard.

Shui watched them go, then cheerfully stepped into the large outdoor kitchen. The man hadn’t been kidding about the place being well stocked. As he looked through several bins of supplies, Shui couldn’t help but smile in anticipation. There was plenty there for him to make what he wanted.

With excitement humming in his veins, Shui tied back the sleeves of his robe, then got out a decent amount of the flour he’d found in one of the bins. He made the dough by hand, adding in a little extra sugar since he didn’t plan to eat them.

Next, he set a pan on the stovetop and added a handful of blueberries, sliced apples, and sugar. As that cooked down, his attention turned outside the stone overhang keeping him dry.

Ah, the rain has picked up.

Water was now coming down in torrents, cascading off of the stone overhang above his head. Waterfalls blocked most of his vision of the courtyard before him, but that was perfectly alright with him. It was actually quite relaxing to be surrounded by so much water. It was his element, after all, and should anyone try to bother him right then, they wouldn’t stand a chance… even with most of his chakra points still sealed.

I should cook inside a waterfall more often , he thought jokingly to himself as he removed the sautéing fruits from the heat. They cooled off within minutes, and soon Shui was gently filling each pastry with the overly-sweet mixture.

While he was pretty lax with most of the things in his life, like his wardrobe and what he, himself ate, Shui would never bake something that wasn’t exactly to his specifications. So, when everything was finally ready to go into the oven about forty minutes later, he was content with his work.

Now the waiting.

Since he’d been in the military for so long, his old habits returned as soon as he realized he’d made a bit of a mess.

No problem.

Smiling pleasantly, Shui took his time cleaning his area, then went about the entire kitchen and took care of anything else that needed a little more attention. By the time that was all done, his pastries were a beautiful golden brown and ready to come out of the oven.

They smelled nauseatingly-sweet, so he figured that he’d done his job well. As the tray of pastries cooled, he leaned on the counter and returned his attention to the rain outside. The downpour had let up some, allowing him to see the beautiful, moon-lit courtyard before him in a new light.

Everything was wet from the onslaught of rain, but even though the weather had been harsh for a little while, drowning the landscape in torrents of water, everywhere he looked now used that life-giving water to reflect the beautiful glow from the moon.

He allowed himself to get lost in thought for quite some time, and only came back around to the present when he heard the faintest sound to his left.

Bowing his head slightly, Shui slowly straightened back up, then looked toward the sound. He tried to hold back the grin that wanted to spread across his face at the sight of his beautiful familiar bathed in moonlight, grinning around a stolen bite of warm pastry, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.

The man was wearing a light blue and white robe that he hadn’t yet seen on him, too. It drifted up and down with the gentle, cool wind blowing through the area, almost as if it were brought to life by the air itself. Add to the image the soft glow from the moon and rise and fall of his long, messy hair, and Shui would have bet his life that he was standing in front of a deity, not an aggressively-stubborn familiar.

“Shui-ge, th’ is so good!”

Shui sighed, pressing his fingers to his forehead as the illusion was thoroughly broken.

Deity who chews, and speaks, with his mouth full. Most definitely not the man before me.

He took a few more moments to chastise himself for his poor eyesight, then realized something and jerked his head up at the same time Lian Zeishen reached for another pastry.

Scowling, Shui grabbed his wrist and poked the man’s chest immediately afterward.

“What do you think you’re doing? Who said those were made for you?” he asked as he tried not to get distracted by the feeling of the man’s ethereal clothing.

How does his robe feel softer than silk?

Before Lian Zeishen could respond, Shui noticed that out of the twelve pastries he’d made, four were already missing!

How the heck had he eaten three in such a short time!

When he glanced back up at Lian Zeishen, the man at least had the decency to look a tiny bit embarrassed.

“They smelled really good…” was what he eventually decided to reply with as he tried to gently tug his wrist free from Shui’s grasp so that he could bring the pastry he’d grabbed up to his mouth.

Of course they smelled really good! I made them for you, you stubborn man!

Shui ground his teeth together as he tried to push aside his frustration. Yes, he’d made the treats for Lian Zeishen, because he’d been worried when the man refused to come out of Bing Niao’s nest for so long, but now that he had come out, his only interest were the sweets!

Releasing the man’s hand abruptly, Shui reached up and tugged at his short hair as he turned around to lean back against the counter.

Why are you even mad? You made them to get him to come out, and he did. He looks fine and now that you’ve checked on him, just go back to your pavilion and get some darn sleep.

He was just heading for the exit to the outdoor kitchen when he stopped abruptly.

“Yuen Shui.”

Don’t.

The guy evidently hadn’t heard his thought, or at least chose not to listen, because before Shui could even step out into the gentle rain, Lian Zeishen finished his order.

“Come here.”

With growing frustration simmering just beneath the surface of his skin as the bandaged tether around his neck warmed, Shui turned and stalked back over to him. Just for added affect, and because he really was that frustrated, Shui even took it a bit farther and stopped right between the man’s open legs before glaring up at him.

The guy had already taken another big bite of the fourth pastry he’d grabbed from the tray, so he didn’t respond verbally right away. Instead, he reached forward with both of his legs and nonchalantly pressed them against his sides just enough to guide Shui forward until he was right up against the counter. He then tucked them around him firmly before finally swallowing down his bite of pastry and grinning.

“Shui-ge, I didn’t come out right away because I was thinking about something important.”

Important?

Shui pursed his lips and looked off to the side at the dark gray and black granite counter the man sat on.

“What?” Shui replied curtly, knowing that his attitude was unwarranted, but unable to help himself.

Thankfully, Lian Zeishen didn’t seem worried by his frustrations and even reached out to pat his head gently.

“I want Shui-ge to go back home.”

What?

He hadn’t heard what he thought he had, right? There was no way that Lian Zeishen, the man who always told him that he liked him, kissed him constantly, then tried to murder him the next moment, actually wanted him to leave, was there?

The legs wrapped around his lower back tightened as hands settled on either side of his face, gently guiding it until he was back to looking up at the man before him.

“I was thinking about us… and the amount of barriers we would have to overcome to just to be allowed to exist together,” Lian Zeishen whispered as he leaned forward to press a soft kiss against Shui’s forehead.

Shui’s body trembled as he fought to come to terms with what the other man was saying. He knew that their situation wasn’t normal. Hell, it was the opposite of what anyone would wish for themselves!

But still…

He couldn’t argue. Nor could he find any words with which to do so.

“Shui-ge, I want you to be safe. I need you to be safe. You are my beloved master, and as much as I want to cherish you, and learn with you, and kiss you until you’re breathless, I also want you to live… and you can’t do that with me at your side.”

Shui shook his head harshly, then leaned forward to press his forehead into the man’s too-soft robe. That action made Lian Zeishen reposition his hands, moving his right one to Shui’s back while the other slid into his hair.

With his heart racing painfully hard within his chest, Shui sniffled but refused to cry. What could he even say, anyways? Yes, he wanted to leave Yan, but did he want to leave Lian Zeishen there? No… even after all of the attempts on his life and unsolicited kisses and touches, he didn’t want to leave him alone in such a place. He didn’t want to leave his familiar alone in such a place.

“If I go, your other master…?”

Lian Zeishen’s hand tensed abruptly in Shui’s hair, but immediately relaxed when he realized that he could be hurting him.

“When I first saw you, you were so skinny and dirty…” Shui said, not daring to wait for the other man to respond. He knew that he wouldn’t like the answer he would be given, and he knew that he wouldn’t like the forthcoming one, either, but he had to say something.

“I had accidentally done that to you when I allowed my brother to tether you and seal your energy, but that first day I saw you, you looked so bad…”

The legs that had been firmly locked around him relaxed until they fell away, making Shui scramble to wrap his arms around the man’s middle for fear that he might try to leave before he was ready… if he ever would be.

There was silence for a long moment before Lian Zeishen responded calmly.

“My other master uses it as a punishment. If I refuse to do something and fight them on an order, they’ll seal my energy and lock me away.”

The temperature around them began to drop as Shui took out some of his stress and frustration on the surrounding area. Droplets of rain began to freeze before they hit the ground with a clink , breaking into hundreds of pieces as they shattered one after the other.

He felt the man in his arms shift around a bit, then heard him whisper in excited awe.

“Shui-ge really is the coolest.”

Then why do you want me to leave? And why won’t you come with me? This isn’t fair. I’m your master, too. We could figure out how to keep you free from your other master’s commands.

“My friend is an amazing healer…” he said instead, hoping to try and figure out a way to convince the man to at least try something else before giving up and pushing him away.

Instead of replying out loud, Lian Zeishen simply leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Shui’s hair.

“Why won’t you e-ever just behave?” Shui finally asked as tears slipped from his tightly-shut eyes.

The fingers in his air continued to move slowly for another moment before they abruptly disappeared, making Shui jerk his head up in confusion.

“I have already informed your brother of my intentions through the curse bond he left within me. He has informed your eunuchs of the your situation, as well. Shui-ge is not feeling well and will be returning home,” Lian Zeishen said as he moved his right hand back toward Shui’s face, but then hesitated to touch him.

Zei-ge…

After another moment, the man’s other hand slipped from his back, leaving their only point of contact as the arms Shui had tightly wrapped around the man’s torso.

“I want Shui-ge to find someone who will be able to take care of him. A person that you won’t have to worry will love you one moment, then turn on you the next,” Lian Zeishen said as more tears slid down Shui’s face.

When neither of them spoke again for several moments, Lian Zeishen reached forward with one hand and gently settled two fingers beneath Shui’s chin.

Tilting it upward the slightest amount, he forced a sad smile onto his face and began to lean closer.

“No one will try to stop you from going once the festivities start tonight. Emperor Yang does not have enough interest in holding you here yet. You will be able to leave freely.”

Shui knew his face was likely an absolute mess, but he couldn’t stop trying to blink the tears away that were blurring his vision. He needed to see his Zei-ge.

“I’m going to go now. I need to get as far away from here as possible before my other master tries to find me again,” Lian Zeishen said quietly as his warm breath ghosted against Shui’s lips, then added.

“Before I go, however, I need to return something to you. Even if I will be punished for it later.”

The resoluteness he heard in the man’s suddenly-stern voice had Shui’s reddened eyes widening in confusion for only a split second before Lian Zeishen’s lips pressed firmly against his own… then he felt it .

A burst of energy erupted from within his chest and spread throughout his body like a tidal wave, unlocking each remaining chakra point that had been sealed and causing them to flood energy throughout his system until Shui was forced to send blasts of freezing temperatures across the kitchen, surrounding courtyard, and even the encompassing walkways and orchards!

Everything froze over. Leaves, bricks, entire trees and even trickling ponds. All of it turned to ice. Not a single thing… even Shui’s heart, was spared.

His eyes had slipped closed as his powers had surged back to life, but he knew that he would no longer see Zei-ge’s familiar face looking at him when he opened them again. He’d felt the man in his arms slowly dissipate into the air as he did his best to control his overflowing spiritual energy.

So, when he did finally allow his eyelids to lift and exhaled a frigid, misty breath, he knew what to expect. Or really, what not to expect. The man was gone.

Shui stared out into the frozen landscape that he’d created. Silently noted the icicles hanging from the kitchen overhang and the trees. Winter had truly come again, by his hand, and while he would have normally embraced such a beautiful scene, this time, he felt almost a little bit… cold.

Even with his abilities fully restored and his energy pulsing through his veins, chilling his blood and lowering his body temperature back to what it had originally been for so many years, Shui just felt… cold.

Turning with a mechanical type of motion, he headed for the exit one step at a time. His eyes didn’t bother to look around for anyone. Nor did he listen for the familiar sounds he had grown used to hearing recently. The only thing he did glance at, and only for the briefest of moments, were the remaining seven blueberry and apple pastries sitting atop the stove on their baking pan.

He wasn’t sure why, but as he walked away, his robes dampening as the hail he’d created returned to rain, he couldn’t figure out why seven was the wrong number. He didn’t dwell on the thought for long, though. The food was now in the past. The person he had made that too-sweet food for was also in his past. As much as he didn’t want to, and as much as he wished that being emperor of Han was anyone else’s job, Shui decided to leave that evening and return home.

He couldn’t let his confused heart rule his judgement any longer. He was an emperor. A man in charge of governing and looking after millions of people. Whether he had wanted the job or not, he had accepted it and would do his best from now on. There would be no more distractions or mistakes. It was time for things to change… for his country, for his people, and for himself.

(That… was not how that chapter was supposed to go originally >.>;)

Chapter 20

(Pepper decided that she fit perfectly between myself and the back of the couch. At least she was comfortable…) 

Reaching up to rub at the back of his head, Shui realized just how long his hair had grown already. It had only been about four months since he’d left Yan, and thankfully, the emperor hadn’t shown any hostility toward his abrupt actions. He’d even sent a letter that was delivered two days later with his well-wishes and hopes for a chance to host him again in the future. 

He knew that the letter was more of a front, but considering he hadn’t had any issues leaving the country, at all, he felt like he should not shrug off the man’s hospitality. The situation could have gone far worse than it had. 

“Still at it at this time of night, big brother?” 

Hearing his little brother’s chastising tone, Shui looked up from the papers he’d been studying all day. Once he’d returned to his kingdom, he’d immersed himself in studying everything he needed to know to do his job correctly. There was no more groaning and grumbling, nor did he procrastinate or skip over things he didn’t find interesting enough to hold his attention. If his country would benefit from him knowing certain information, then he would learn it. 

His entire mindset had honestly changed. He had been a general that had protected his country through countless bloody battles, but now he was needed to be something even more. The emperor was  the country. If he failed to do his job, his civilians could suffer. He had fought on the battlefield most of his life so that they would not suffer at the hands of another country, yet if he shirked his responsibilities as emperor, another country wouldn’t even matter in the long run. His lack of attention to his job would make his kingdom crumble from within. 

“You can’t stay here forever, Shui. You need to rest,” Huang said as he found a seat beside his brother, after removing the books piled high upon it and setting them on the floor… the only mostly-uncluttered space. 

He had actually had a small mat brought to the palace library for that specific reason several days ago, but before he could tell his brother that, Huang cut him off. 

“That mat doesn’t count. You need to go home, Shui. You are the emperor, and I’m glad that you’re finally showing interest in taking that title seriously, but overworking yourself is dangerous.” 

Annoying little brother…

“Yes, I’m annoying, and haven’t undone that communication curse I cast on you yet, but I care about you, Shui. Emperor or not, you’re still my big brother and I won’t let you wear yourself down like this,” Huang said as he stood up and reached forward, moving the files Shui had been rereading away from him. 

He quickly stacked them up neatly, then closed all of the books surrounding them and piled those up, too. 

“Enough is enough. I’m taking you home and you’re going to bathe and rest for the next day.”

Sighing, because he truly was low on energy and had none left to fight his brother, Shui slowly pushed himself up from the table and winced as his muscles ached. 

Perhaps I have been sitting for too long. 

Grabbing the specific private documents he’d brought with him, Shui left the majority that remained inside his personal study room at the top of the library. 

By the time they stepped outside on the bottom floor a few minutes later, he couldn’t believe his eyes. 

“It’s really already night time?” 

He could have sworn that he’d awoken on his sleeping mat with the sun, so around six or so in the morning, and yet that sun was nowhere to be seen. 

“It’s going to be morning soon, you oaf,” his brother chastised, making Shui realize that he might have actually gone a bit overboard on his studies. 

He allowed his brother to drag him all the way back to his own personal pavilion, where he’d insisted on staying after returning to the palace. It was obvious that being in the emperor’s sweet at the palace would be more useful since he would be able to deal with any governmental issues that arose immediately, but his pavilion was not too far away, and now that his abilities were no longer sealed, he could easily fly there with just a few shards of ice beneath his boots. 

So, he’d had it cleaned up and now resided there. He’d also forbidden more than two guards to be present at any one time. He didn’t want to be crowded, and while he knew that his life mattered to the country, if someone managed to get passed all of the guards patrolling the area so easily that they met the two he’d chosen to protect him, would they really be able to deal with the intruder without his help? Probably not.  

A certain person’s image flashed in the back of his mind as he finally stepped into his bedroom… crazy eyes alight with mischief and hostility, but also hunger and surprise. He had heard absolutely nothing in terms of news about the general, and that was how it should be. It was how he’d wanted it to be.

Still can’t believe he was a general, too. 

Shui quickly shook the image and thoughts from his head, then walked over to his bed and dropped down to sit. His entire body now ached from being immobile for so long, then walking all the way back to his pavilion, and as he straightened a bit to look in the mirror he’d moved to hang beside the door, he realized that he looked about as great as he felt. 

I should go bathe. 

He didn’t really want  to, but cleanliness was definitely something he didn’t like slacking on, and he honestly had been for the past couple of months. Granted, if he ever had to appear in public or go to a meeting, he definitely washed up and dressed in his new, lighter royal robes, but recently he’d just been so far into his studies that things had evidently just slipped by… repeatedly. 

Grabbing an extra evening robe and a towel, Shui headed out the back door of his pavilion and tossed the two items onto a stand, then quickly stripped out of his dirty clothing. The night air had warmed considerably over the last several months, leaving it almost stifling, even during the evening. 

Thankfully, his spiritual energy took care of the overwhelming heat, leaving him just a little bit uncomfortable beneath his royal robes. At least he’d managed to get the royal seamstresses to lighten up the fabrics so that he wasn’t towing around literal blankets everywhere he went. 

Grinning at how ridiculous some of his first emperor robes had been, Shui walked forward and was just about to slip into his relatively small hot spring pool when he heard something that sounded like…

A dying cat? 

Furrowing his brow, he gathered some of the rising mist from the pool beside him and allowed it to just-barely cover his bare body in a invisible sheen of armor. He then walked forward, eventually coming to a stop in front of a large rose bush. It was covered from top to bottom with thorns and dark red flowers beginning to bloom here and there. 

The yowl sounded again, but this time it was quite a bit quieter, as if the poor creature was running out of energy. 

Hmm…

He didn’t sense anything amiss around him, so Shui decided to carefully reach into the thorny bush to see if he could find the creature stuck within it. It took a minute, and he was glad that he’d put on some water armor, because the bush wasn’t being friendly, but finally, he managed to grab hold of something soft and clearly alive. 

Getting the creature out of the bush was another story. It seemed like it was caught on every single thorn it possibly could be, making Shui have to rotate it this way and that, and tug here, then push there, until, after nearly ten minutes, he managed to pull the poor thing free. 

“You really are a cat,” he noted as he held the poor creature up. 

It was a bit bony beneath its thick, black fur, but that wasn’t what Shui was really focusing on at that moment. 

“You clearly belong to someone, since you don’t even seem to mind me picking you up… but who would leave their beautiful cat outside to get this  dirty and matted?” 

It wasn’t exactly uncommon to have outdoor cats, but this one was quite beautiful and since it was so tame, it just seemed odd. 

“Maybe you just got away from your owner,” he said as he stood up and tucked the cat against his chest, then headed back toward the pool of water. 

He expected the feline to freak out, because yes, he did intend to wash it right then and there, but to his surprise, it just began to purr quietly as he carefully sat down on the edge, then slid into the water water up to his waist. Even being held directly above water, the cat didn’t seem to mind one bit as it swished its matted, bushy tail back and forth, the tip touching the surface of the water and dampening more with each motion. 

“At least you don’t mind the water,” Shui said as he waded over to where he’d left his small box of soaps and sat down on the rocky ledge there. 

The movement had the water rising up to the cat’s back, but it barely spared the liquid a cursory glance before nudging its fuzzy head against Shui’s chest and purring even louder. 

Feeling a bit of the pent up stress he’d been tamping down for who knows how long begin to relax a little at the cat’s sheer nonchalance about everything, Shui chuckled a bit and reached up with his free hand to grab his comb. 

“This might hurt a bit, but we’ve got to get these thorns out of your coat… and whatever else you’ve managed to get stuck in there,” he said as he gently began working on the cat’s long fur. 

He had been correct when he’d assumed that there were more than just thorns tangled with it. The cat must have traveled quite a ways, because it had burs, twigs, thorns, leaves, and even quite a bit of mud all matted up in its coat. 

So dirty and unkempt. You should take better care of your fur. 

The fur alone would have likely triggered his obsession with neatness before, but he’d slowly been working on growing out of it. Having his hair short had definitely helped a bit, since he hadn’t been able to tie it back until just recently. The wind was quite formidable and unforgiving to hair… especially with Li—he forced his thoughts to return to simply cleaning up the calm cat in his arms.  

It took nearly an hour of constant, careful brushing before he managed to get everything free from the cat’s fur. He then set it on the edge of the pool and grabbed a light scent from his box of soaps. He knew that cats had a pretty sensitive nose, so he didn’t want to overwhelm it. 

He ended up choosing a very faint rosemary and lavender scent. 

“I hope you don’t mind this one,” he said as he gently began scrubbing it into the cat’s wet fur. 

Thankfully, it remained still and didn’t even swat at him as he washed it from head to toe. Its purring had quieted a bit, however, but he couldn’t blame it. 

“You’re a pretty sweet guy,” he said as he finished up and put the soap back, then picked the cat up again in order to rinse it off in the warm water. 

To his surprise, the moment he lifted it into his arms, it began purring loudly again. 

“You really  like being held, I guess.” 

Shrugging off the odd behavior, Shui gently lowered the cat into the water and ran his fingers through its soft fur until all of the soap was completely rinsed out, then lifted it back up and out of the pool. 

Seemingly knowing that its spa time was over, the cat immediately shook its coat out, spraying Shui with damp-cat water. 

“…you’re welcome,” he mumbled with the slightest hint of humor to his nonplussed words. 

At least I haven’t washed myself yet, so it’s not a big deal. 

He did just that as the cat began to lick its paw, its attention now completely focused on the task and no longer interested in him for the time being. Which was totally fine with him. 

The sun was already beginning to come up, so Shui quickly cleaned his body, then scrubbed his hair before rinsing everything and getting out. He dried off, then turned to see what the cat was doing. 

Huh? 

The cat wasn’t where he’d left it. 

I guess it decided to go home. 

He shrugged at the whole strange situation, but didn’t really mind it. Besides, it had gotten him out of his funk for a bit. So, with a content smile, Shui tugged on his robe, then turned…

“Oh.” 

The cat had moved to sit on the first step up into his pavilion. It’s coat was no longer dripping wet, but it was definitely going to take a while to dry still.

“You should go home, bud. I don’t have anything to feed you,” he said as he walked up to the calm feline. 

It watched him move without an ounce of worry in its soft brown eyes until he came to a stop right in front of it and knelt down. Without really thinking, Shui reached out and settled his hand atop the cat’s damp, fuzzy head. 

To his surprise, it closed its eyes immediately and began purring. 

Purring again, huh? 

“You really like attention, huh?” he asked with a childish grin as he lifted his hand slightly. 

The cat stopped purring immediately and swished the tip of its fluffy tail, as if to ask why he’d stopped petting it . 

“You want attention, but you’re kind of bad at demanding it, unlike most cats I’ve seen,” he said as he lowered his hand again. 

The cat immediately began purring again. This time, however, when Shui attempted to lift his hand away a second time, the fluffy feline abruptly lifted its little paws and, ever-so-gently, caught Shui’s hand. It didn’t even use a single claw in the action.

“You really are bad at being a cat,” he said, laughing a little as he pressed his hand down more and mussed up the cat’s damp fur. 

It mewed in confusion and fumbled around a bit, ducking away from that hand only long enough for the harassment to stop. It then came back with a vengeance, and literally leapt right into Shui’s chest, forcing him to quickly jerk his arms around it or risk it falling! 

“You crazy brat. What did you do that for?” he chastised as he stood up, still holding the now-content feline in his arms. 

It spared him a brief glance, twitched its whiskers, then snuggled in for a nap. 

Shui’s brow furrowed as a hint of annoyance grew in his chest. 

“You know, I’m not a huge fan of cats. You’re not coming inside,” he stated, even as he stepped up the few steps leading into his pavilion. 

When he noticed what he was doing, he turned around and moved to lean over and set the animal down, but… he’s purring really loudly.

And while black cats were considered bad luck, waking a sleeping one was considered, quite literally, catastrophic.

“You know what, fine. Just don’t pee on anything,” he grumbled as he straightened back up and walked inside after nudging the door shut with his foot. 

“You’re only staying for tonight, then you’re out, got that?” he warned it, even though the cat clearly wasn’t paying a single ounce of attention to him. 

By the end of his long monologue about not wanting a cat in his house, Shui had carried it all the way into his bedroom, gotten it its own pillow, and tucked it in with one of his clean silk shirts. 

He didn’t think that he’d be able to sleep since the sun was already up and he wasn’t exactly feeling tired anymore, but as the cat began to purr again, even while clearly out cold, he couldn’t help but be lulled to sleep by the rhythmic sound after only a few short minutes.

Chapter 21

It was oddly warm. 

Shui shifted around a bit beneath his single blanket until he found a cooler area, then sighed and began to drift back to sleep. 

He was partially awoken again when he felt that same warmth press against his back as something firm gently wrapped around his middle. Normally, he’d wake up immediately if he felt anyone else’s presence, but since his mind wasn’t raising any kind of alarms, he simply scooted away until the warmth disappeared again, then settled down with a nuzzle into his pillow. 

A decent amount of time passed before he began to feel too warm again, but when he tried to move to a cooler spot, the faint pressure that had returned around his midsection tightened instead of disappearing. 

 After a few minutes of sleepily struggling to free himself, Shui groaned and rolled over. He wanted to open his eyes, because clearly the cat from the previous day was being an issue, somehow, but when he felt a faint pressure against his closed eyelids, his breath hitched and his entire body tensed. 

The faint pressure drifted along his skin as he held his breath. It brushed against his cheek, then moved to his nose, then, right before that increasingly familiar pressure could settle against his lips, Shui jerked his eyes open wide!

H-huh? 

His heart sank in his chest immediately as he stared at a sleeping feline. 

The cat from yesterday…

He would have bet his life that it had been Lian Zeishen, but it didn’t even seem aware of his awkward situation. There was no way it could have done anything. 

Sighing deeply, Shui slowly rolled onto his back and stared up at the ceiling. His heart was still racing from whatever the hell had just happened, and even as he lifted his arms to try and rub the sensation of affection from his face, he just couldn’t manage to calm himself down. 

He wanted to leave. Stop dreaming about him touching you!

Just the thought of the other man walking back into his life now was absolutely illogical and ludicrous. He had finally gotten himself situated as emperor and was busting his ass to make sure that his country was running well. He didn’t need insanity at his side!

Scowling, Shui lowered his hands and rolled back onto his side to glare at the cat that was just beginning to wake up. 

“And then there’s you,” he grumbled as the feline, who now seemingly-aware of the attention it was getting. It stood up, stretched, and walked over to lie snug up against him. It clearly thought that any  attention meant that it deserved to be pet. 

Typical cat. 

“What if I don’t want to pet you? What have you done to deserve to sleep in the emperor’s bed, anyways?” he grumbled… even as he lifted a hand to pat the fuzzy feline on its head. 

It immediately began to purr, ignoring his rant as it squinted its eyes closed, content with its attention. 

Shui pet it for a few more minutes before forcing himself to sit up. His body ached a bit, but that was pretty normal since he’d been sitting day in and day out for his job. 

I need to get back into shape. 

He wasn’t fat, but his muscles were beginning to shrink, and that wasn’t okay with him. 

“But first…” he mused as he looked down at the cat now staring up at him lying with its paws tucked beneath its chest. 

He scooted around the cat until he was at the edge of the bed, and, as expected, it followed him with a swish of its fluffy tail. 

At least you’re probably never going to run away. 

Getting up, Shui got himself dressed in a light blue and black robe, then ran his fingers through his hair before tugging on his boots. 

“I think it’s time to pay a visit to a friend,” he said as he finally walked back over to the black cat sitting at the edge of his bed, watching him with rapt attention. 

He considered just calling it to follow him, but for some reason he felt like he should just pick it up, so he did just that. It immediately began purring again as it settled in his arms, but he didn’t mind the sound as he confidently strode out of his home. 

The air outside was a little cooler than it had been the previous evening, but not by much. Humidity hung in the air and Shui used it to check out the surrounding area as he headed toward Han Qi’s pavilion. 

He took a small detour to walk through the nearby orchard. The trees were beginning to grow heavy with fruit, and while he disliked sweet things, he rather enjoyed the smell of ripening fruit on the breeze. 

Zei-ge would love t— he shoved the thought from his head before it could be finished. 

“Stop thinking about that crazy man,” he chastised himself as the cat in his arms continued to purr happily. 

He kept a pout on his face until he was walking up the stairs to Han Qi’s home. After checking that he still looked reasonable, he shifted the cat to his left arm and shoulder, then reached up with his right hand and knocked firmly. 

It took a surprisingly long time for lord Qi to open the door, but when Shui noticed that the man’s hair was quite disheveled and his guard, who was standing with his arms crossed over his chest behind him against the wall, looked more than a little perturbed, he realized that he might have unintentionally woken them up. 

“M-my mistake. I didn’t mean to wake you, lord Qi,” Shui stuttered out, not even realizing that it definitely was no longer early enough to worry about such things. 

Qi offered him a warm smile as his guard narrowed his eyes into a glare. 

I feel like these guys are two very different people… and I interrupted a situation I might not be realizing. 

“It’s alright, your highness. We weren’t sleeping,” Qi said as he turned and gestured for him to come in… thankfully without elaborating further on what else could have taken them so long, and put them in such a mussed state, if they had, in fact, not been sleeping. 

Qi pulled a seat out for him, then took the one right next to it before turning it to face him. The man was always extremely perceptive, so it was no surprise when his attention turned to the cat looking over at him from where it was being held against Shui’s chest. 

“Um… I found this cat last night,” he stated dumbly, not really sure how to explain why he’d decided to bring it to the other man so randomly. 

Maybe that man’s crazy has rubbed off on me , he thought, then felt his face warm at the idea of Lian Zeishen rubbing anything  against him!

“Are you feeling alright, your highness?” Qi asked with concern in his voice, making Shui realize that he was making a fool out of himself. 

He quickly shook that damned man from his thoughts and forced a stressed smile. 

“Yes, sorry.”

I’m just suddenly a pervert now. 

“It’s understandable that you are questioning that cat. It’s a proxy,” Qi said, making Shui look down at the feline in his arms that immediately looked up at him when he noticed his eyes on it. 

“A proxy? What in the world is that?” he asked, honestly having expected the man to say that it was a familiar, instead. And a familiar of a certain person that shouldn’t be there. 

So it isn’t Zei-ge. 

Qi reached forward and gently ran his hand along the cat’s head, then down its side. It didn’t seem all that interested in the other man’s attention, but at least it didn’t get mad. 

“It’s definitely a proxy, but I couldn’t tell you whose,” Qi said as he retracted his hand partway, then pressed his thumb to his pointer finger until a small orb of light appeared. 

That  got the cat’s attention, but it still refused to intentionally interact with the other man. 

“They are quite picky with who they associate with, and are given a set of strict but basic orders to follow once created. I don’t know the technique, and I don’t think I know of anyone who does, but I suppose you could consider it something similar to what happened with my Zen,” he said, drawing Shui’s attention over Qi’s shoulder to his still-scowling bodyguard. 

I swear he hates me more every time we see each other. 

“How so?” he asked, curious about what was really going on with his new feline friend. 

Qi smiled as he began to explain.

“My Zen is a curse created by your little brother, as you know,” he started, earning a nod from Shui in response. 

His little brother had explained the gist of what had happened after everything had calmed down from the situation with their father. It was definitely a wild tale, but believable enough for him. 

“Because he is a living, breathing curse, a portion of a soul had to be given to him, or in your brother’s case, taken from him, to grant him life. That piece of soul has now become Zen’s, but at one point, in order to save him during a situation with his now-fused original self, he had to be given another piece of your brother’s soul,” Qi said as he allowed the little orb of spiritual energy between his fingers to disperse, making Shui feel uneasy as his eyes wandered back down to the cat in his lap. 

“So you’re saying that whoever created this proxy, tore out a piece of their own soul in order to do so? But why would anyone want to do that in a normal situation?” he asked as he spared Zen another glance, still truly in awe of the fact that the man had been created from such a situation as he had. 

Qi’s smile faltered slightly and he clasped his hands together in his lap. 

“A proxy, to my understanding from studying the ability through tomes and scrolls, is only created when the creator needs to completely hide their spiritual energy from detection. Basically, they craft a copy of themselves, or, in this case, an animal that can be a vessel, and then split their soul in half, giving the vessel just a fraction more of themselves than they retain. This allows their spiritual essence to effectively vanish into the vessel. The technique, as I’m sure you can imagine, isn’t the safest. That is why it is so rare these days,” Qi said as he gestured toward the cat. 

“That one, though, is a bit odd,” he noted, making Shui frown as he held the cat a little closer. 

“How so?” 

He was nearly positive that the cat in his arms was, indeed, Lian Zeishen’s, since his spiritual essence vanished soon after Shui had left the Yan kingdom, but then that meant that he really wouldn’t be able to find the man unless he practically walked right into his home on his own. 

“This cat is declining in health,” Qi said, startling Shui into looking back up at him immediately. 

“Why would you say that? He’s a little thin, but he hasn’t shown any other signs of being sick,” he said, now suddenly nervous that he had missed some sort of signs that his new cat was in poor health. 

Qi nodded, “that is how animals are. This one, especially, is meant to appear normal. However, proxies are bound by the same rules as any other living creature. They must feed themselves and find water, or they will perish. They are also susceptible to being killed, just like any other creature. That is one of the biggest reasons why the practice of proxies has been mostly discontinued.” 

Shui pursed his lips for a moment as he considered the other man’s words. 

“But then, if your proxy dies…” 

“It is likely that the master will, as well,” Qi said, finishing his sentence with a sad smile. “If your brother were to die, it is likely that my Zen will suffer, if not pass on, too. Although, his situation isn’t exactly one of a proxy, but a rebound curse of sorts, which I am also partially tied to, so what will actually happen is anyone’s guess… and we would all like to keep it that way for as long as possible.” 

He paused for a moment to think, then spoke again.

“Have you seen that cat try to eat or drink anything since you’ve had it?” he asked, making Shui immediately shake his head. 

“No. He was stuck in a bush next to my hot spring. I freed him, cleaned him up, and gave him a bath, but he never drank any of the water. He hasn’t tried to beg me for food, either,” Shui replied nervously. 

Qi nodded in understanding as he gestured toward Shui’s hands. 

“It didn’t seem interested in mine, but perhaps if you offer him some, he’ll eat, since he seems to like you quite a bit,” he said, making Shui lift one hand to look at it briefly before remembering what Qi had done previously. 

Spiritual energy? 

An uneasy feeling crept through his system and nearly made a tear slip from his eye. He could only remember one person who shunned most food and preferred to feed off of his spiritual energy, but if it truly was Lian Zeishen’s proxy, then he had torn out part of his own soul…

He hugged the cat closer as it climbed up to press the top of its head beneath Shui’s chin, purring loudly the entire time. When he looked down at the fluffy animal it leaned away just enough to meet his eyes with its beautiful, calm ones. 

“Let’s eat a little, okay baby?” he said, whispering the pet name at the end as he channeled an excessive amount of spiritual energy into his palm. 

To his relief, the cat immediately pounced on his hand with its front paws, holding its claws back as it hugged his hand and immediately began licking at his spiritual energy like a normal cat would a bowl of warm milk. 

His body relaxed slowly as the cat continued to drink in his energy. 

“You know who this cat belongs to,” Qi said with a hint of understanding, and something else, mixed into his words. 

Shui nodded without even looking up as he continued to pet his cat with his free hand. 

“His name is Shin Aoyun,” he said quietly as he began scratching the cat behind an ear, making it purr even louder with the added attention. 

There was silence for a long moment before Qi replied. 

“The Sprit General of Yan, Shin Aoyun.” 

Shui looked up with wide eyes as he held the cat even closer, suddenly uncomfortable. 

Qi quickly put on a relaxed, understanding expression, making Shui calm down a little bit. 

“He belongs to that familiar who had hidden himself within Bing Niao’s nest… and the only person I know of who is named Shin Aoyun, is the secretive spirit general of the Yan kingdom,” Qi said with a careful smile. 

Shui was honestly shocked that the man knew of him, but he shouldn’t have been. Information had spread about the man, and especially about his physical appearance, in recent months. It was almost like he’d completely disappeared from even his own kingdom. 

The emperor of Yan must be looking for him. 

That made Shui hold the cat a tiny bit too closely, making the poor feline squirm a little until he realized his mistake and loosened his hold. 

“Sorry.” 

The cat didn’t seem to take the mistake to heart like most felines would. It simply finished off its meal of energy, then snuggled back into his own for what was likely to be a long nap. 

“If it is that familiar, which I assume it is, then it makes sense that it needs to feed off of spiritual energy. And, since the two entities are still linked, if his cat had passed away from lack of food, then he, too, would have died,” Qi said as he watched the sleeping cat. 

Shui finally looked back up at him, a hint of worry in his expression. 

“Do you think that Aoyun is thin now, too?” he asked, suddenly much more worried as he looked back down. 

Should I see if the cat will eat more? 

He considered offering it even more energy, but hesitated when he heard Qi chuckle quietly. 

“Yes, he is probably skinny. They were likely both feeding off of the food his human form was eating since the cat couldn’t just go absorb spiritual energy from random people. It was also likely following one of its other half’s main creation commands,” Qi said, drawing Shui’s attention back up to him. 

“Commands?” he questioned, trying to remember what the other man had said about them before. 

“Most proxies are given a few strict orders to follow. It is their master’s effort to keep them as safe as possible. Most of the time they are something like stay here  or do not go near other people , but it seems like this cat was given an order that was likely something akin to go somewhere you feel the safest, “ Qi said, making Shui frown. 

“Safest? You mean that it was told to come to me?” he asked, not really understanding. 

Qi pressed his hand over his mouth for a moment, seemingly hiding a widening smile, before he got himself back under control and stood up, making Shui slowly rise to his feet as well. 

“Proxies don’t understand most words. They’re just spells given form and can only complete very basic orders. It wouldn’t have understood how to go find

Shui , but it could  go to where it felt safest. That place just happened to be where you were,“ he said, drawing a faint flush of pink to Shui’s cheeks as he looked down at the sleeping cat in his arms. 

“He sent the weakest part of himself to me for safekeeping,” Shui whispered, then pursed his lips as he realized something else. 

I still have his heart, too. 

The man was literally  tearing himself apart and giving himself to him, over and over again. He wanted to be mad at the man’s blatant disregard for his  emotions, but Shui couldn’t find any  kind of emotion with his chest as he stared blankly down at the cat he still held closely. 

“His human form will likely find its way here, too,” Qi said, making Shui look up at him as he was lead back to the front door. 

“Proxies aren’t permanent. He won’t be able to stay away from it for too long. It’s an emergency tactic, and it’s dangerous. If you don’t meet with him in the next few days, I’d consider trying to find him,” Qi said, making Shui feel all sorts of conflicted.     

“Also, has anything else strange happened around the cat? Perhaps visions while asleep or other odd goings-on?” Qi asked, making Shui quickly avert his gaze.

Not wanting to talk anymore, because he was worried that he might actually, for some reason, burst into tears, Shui simply nodded and turned to start walking back toward his own home.

Yes, things had happened, but he wasn’t willing to talk about them. He wasn’t willing to share even the faint memories from earlier. Those were his alone. 

“Your highness, there is one more thing I need to tell you,” Qi said, calling out to him as he got to one of the main walkways. 

He knew that it was rude, but he didn’t turn around, nor did he respond in any other way besides halting his movements. 

“If you do find him, do not let him feed from you. He might not be in his right mind after having created his proxy and being separated from it for so long. Be extremely careful.” 

In his right mind? 

When had that man ever been in his  right mind? 

Instead of commenting, Shui simply nodded, then walked away with a mind full of questions and a stomach full of nerves.

Chapter 22

Rolling over in bed for the tenth time, Shui finally gave up and opened his black-rimmed eyes. 

“This is too unfair, Zei-ge,” he whispered at the ceiling. 

There was no one else there besides the cat, and it surely wasn’t interested in whatever woes its current master was going through. At least, that’s what he figured since it was busy cleaning its backside with its tongue. Not paying him the slightest bit of attention. 

“I guess you’re perfectly content as long as I’m nearby,” he grumbled as he pushed himself up, then wiped at his watery eyes. 

He wasn’t even sure why he’d been crying, because his dream had definitely not been sad. Or, at least, it hadn’t been scary. Inappropriate? Absolutely, but he’d been able to tell that it was a dream after a few minutes. 

Thank god, too, because it would have gotten extremely awkward again if he hadn’t managed to wake himself up… for the fourth time that night. 

“You know, it’s been four days and your other half hasn’t made his appearance yet,” he told the cat, which was now quite plump and happy after having been fed multiple times a day with Shui’s spiritual energy. 

It finally looked up at him from its cleaning chore, then, seemingly understanding that he wanted to pet it, even though he didn’t, it got itself up and walked over until it could gently headbutt his chest. 

He didn’t bother telling it that he didn’t want to pet it… because by now, he knew that he’d pet the darn thing anyways. So, he just did as he the cat wanted for a bit before getting up and getting dressed. He had quite a lot of meetings to deal with after having rested for an extra day, so he didn’t bother messing about and simply tugged on his boots, tied on his sword and Lian Zeishen’s dagger, then hesitated for a moment. He had no idea why, but he couldn’t keep himself from grabbing the small icicle hairpin on the nightstand nearby and sliding it into his hair before finally heading out. 

The entire way to the palace his mind refused to simply allow him to enjoy the scenery. No, the scenery he got to enjoy  were the remnants of his inappropriate dreams. 

By the time he got to his destination his face was a faint pink and his stomach was in knots. Thankfully, he hadn’t eaten anything yet, but if his mind couldn’t pull itself out of such thoughts, he doubted he’d be able to focus. 

What good is dreaming about a man in your bed, anyways? What can that crazy familiar do at your side besides threaten your life and play with your heart? 

Shui stopped walking abruptly at the top of the palace stairs as his brow crinkled and he felt a shiver slip down his spine… even though it was already uncomfortably hot outside. 

He scowled as he rubbed a hand over his face. 

Enough is enough. He’s not going to be anything to you but a threat. And he definitely has absolutely nothing to do with your heart!

Feeling something brush up against his leg, Shui glanced down and gave a deadpan expression. 

“Really? You had to follow me here, too?” he asked the stubborn cat as it continued to headbutt his leg and circle around his boots. 

“Your highness?” 

Hearing eunuch Wang up ahead, Shui lifted his attention away from the cat and offered the man a tired smile. He noticed a second new ring on the man’s fingers, but disregarded it since no one had been back to Yan recently. 

“Sorry, I hope I’m not late,” he said as he allowed the other man to guide him inside to one of their private meeting rooms. 

Sin Mu and Su Ming were already present, along with several other high ranking officials. He’d been given a draft of the meeting the day before, but had barely glanced over it. Now, he felt foolish for putting so little effort into something so important. 

Sitting down, he quickly looked over the paperwork he was handed, then frowned. 

I must have not been given the correct information yesterday. There’s no way I would have ignored such a thing. 

Looking around the table he sat at, Shui felt his heartrate begin to quicken. It was only logical to offer a marriage proposal between two nations, but why now? 

“If his highness wouldn’t mind my speaking first, I would like to voice my agreement towards this proposal. Princess Yang Su is a very well-learned individual, and absolutely stunning, too. I think she would make a magnificent queen for your highness,” Sin Mu said, earning a quick, brief glare from Su Ming before the man managed to hide his displeasure in his suggestion. 

Shui ignored the other man’s expression and returned his attention to Sin Mu. He knew that the man never said or did anything that might not benefit himself in the end, but Shui couldn’t find fault in his words. It would make sense to accept the marriage proposal, and to be honest, he had enjoyed speaking with her during the brief time they’d sat next to eat other at dinner. She also seemed very well mannered and respectful, but did he want her by his side his entire life?

The ridiculous memory of Lian Zeishen eating far too many pastries while using his chest as a literal table slipped into his mind, drawing an unintended grin onto his face. 

“Ah, his highness seems interested? I must say that I’m quite surprised, but also very excited with the potential possibility of a match!” eunuch Wang said right before eunuch Ming leaned forward. 

“I’m not sure I agree with this idea. His highness barely knows her, and while it is quite common to wed without knowing your significant other all that well, I don’t think that his highness is someone who wishes to go into such a situation without a better understanding of whom he might spend the rest of his life with.” 

The man had a point. It was rather common to marry without knowing the other person all that well, but he was  royalty, and he really wasn’t a fan of having people around him in general. 

He knew what he wished to say, but allowed his advisors, and several of the government officials present to put in their own suggestions before finally deciding to speak. 

Since the group was mostly in agreement that he should at least request for the princess to come visit and see where things went from there, he couldn’t find a reason to argue. 

“I shall personally invite her for a stay for a few weeks and see how we get along,” he said, making the majority of the table beam with excitement. 

Nearly everyone looked ecstatic… except for Su Ming. 

He would have to question the man later for his hesitancy, but now wasn’t the time. 

They finished that meeting about twenty minutes later, then Shui moved to another hall that was a little more brightly lit and welcoming. There he spoke with several of the local townsfolk about everything from land boundaries to turnip yields. 

By the time that  meeting was over, it was lunch time. His appetite had come back enough for him to snack on a few spicy rice cakes, but that was about it. 

His last meeting was actually the easiest, and just pertained to the current military situation. There were no big issues from their only hostile neighbor at the moment, which was a relief since he’d fought on the battlefield to their north for a good amount of his years.   

By the time that meeting was finished and Shui stepped back outside, it was dark and there a was a faint mist cooling the terribly-humid air. 

His cat hurried after him, having caught a few curious eyes during the meetings… especially when it had jumped up on the table during his final one to clean its backside in front of everyone, but thankfully no one paid it too much attention. It was just a cat that fancied their emperor. That was all. 

He took his time returning to his pavilion, even though he’d been exhausted from all of the meetings. It was odd, but he just didn’t want to go home yet. The only thing that waited there for him there was an empty bed and more inappropriate dreams. 

A nice, quiet walk would clear his head, hopefully. He’d already penned a letter after the final meeting inviting the princess of Yan to come visit, so he needed to get himself together before she showed up on his doorstep. 

Shui walked for nearly thirty minutes before finding himself at one of the main walls of the palace grounds. He hadn’t exactly planned to leave the area, but he still felt a bit unsettled, even though he was quite tired from the day’s meetings.

Eh, why not? 

With a small smile he picked up his cat and hopped over the large wall, nimbly landing on the other side in knee-high grass with ease. He could have just flown to town, but he was quite content to simply continue enjoying his stroll. Of course, he did use a little bit of his spiritual power to keep himself and his cat mostly dry, but that was it. 

It took them about an hour to reach town. By that time the drizzle of rain had dispersed and left the air, at least, a little less humid.  

A small festival was going on and little red lanterns lit the walkways between reasonably spaced-out booths. The smell of cooked meats had his stomach finally growling for real sustenance, making him turn and stop at a stand. 

It had many different kinds of spiced, barbecued meats, but of course, he went straight for the spiciest ones. Once he had what he wanted, he found himself a seat on a small brick wall nearby and enjoyed his dinner as he watched all manner of people wander by. 

A small group a little ways down the road had gotten together to play several instruments together, making for a beautiful, haunting melody that created a comfortable, relaxing mood. 

These are my people. 

He couldn’t help but smile as he watched each scene play out. Young children were bought little treats by their parents and clearly allowed to stay up a little past bedtime. A small group of elderly women, possibly widows, strolled along slowly with their canes clacking against the worn ground, enjoying whatever they were speaking about in giggling whispers. In another spot a few meters away two young lovers held hands as they strolled through the lanterns-lit streets. 

His mind immediately changed who those two people were, replacing the man with Lian Zeishen, and for some ungodly reason, the woman, with himself. 

Groaning, Shui smacked his face and hunched forward slightly. He thought that he’d finally managed to push the man away from his thoughts… at least for the day!

“Pretty mister?” 

Blinking, Shui slowly lowered his hand so that he could look down at the little girl staring up at him. She was quite a bit dirtier than the rest of the people he’d seen out and about, and from the looks of her thin body and mussed, tangled hair, he could already guess what she was going to ask of him. 

Every person is under my care. No matter their status. 

He quickly reached into his coin purse and took out several silver pieces, then handed them to the little girl with a smile. 

“Go fill your belly, then when you’re feeling up to it, go to the palace gates and tell the warden there that mister Shui said to allow you to begin training as a maid, alright? You’ll be fed well and learn many useful skills. If at any time you don’t wish to stay, though, you will always be free to leave.”

 The little girl’s eyes widened to saucers and it was clear that her mind was having trouble understanding everything he was saying, but Shui could tell that she was a bright child as she gently took the money he offered and thanked him several times before promising that she would do as he said, then hurrying over to the cheapest booth in the area to buy something to eat. 

Cute kid. 

Shui was actually considering going back for a second helping of spicy kabobs when he felt something warm gently press against his lips. 

Someone had come up behind him through the tiny walkway of the house he sat in front of. He made sure to keep his lips tightly closed as a flaky, sweet-smelling pastry was nudged against them. 

The warmth of the person pressed against his back made Shui somehow shiver, but he refused to so much as glance at their hand in his peripheral vision. 

He left. And he’s just here to get his proxy, not to see you. 

“Shui-gege, I’ve missed you.”

There is nothing between us. There is no us. Just take your cat and go. 

He wanted to say all of those words out loud, but of course, he couldn’t do it because the man would clearly shove the disgusting-smelling pastry into his mouth if he dared part his lips even a fraction. 

At least, that’s what he told himself.  

“Gege, I got something for you.” 

Shui felt something soft, warm, and wet gently press against his ear lobe before it was tugged into Lian Zeishen’s mouth and nibbled for a moment, then released. 

“I’m going to put it on,” the man said as his hand finally moved the pastry away from Shui’s mouth. 

He could hear him plop it into his own mouth and begin chewing quietly, but still refused to spare him a single glance. 

Unfortunately, his stubbornness was rewarded with an abrupt, shooting pain in his left ear a second later! The sudden surge of agony made him hiss and wince as he jerked his head to the side and fumbled off of the low brick wall he’d been sitting on, hoping to get away from further injury.

He didn’t manage to get more than two steps and turn slightly before a hand caught the front of his clothing and pulled him right back up to the wall. 

His knees banged against it and his heart hammered in his chest as he felt blood drip from the new hole in his left ear at the same speed that tears were falling from his eyes.

Through the blurry salt water and faint red lights glowing around them he could see the culprit of his newly pierced ear smiling his same, disturbed grin at him as he reached forward to grasp his chin, then turn his head to the side just so. 

“I knew that it would look beautiful on my Shui-ge. And it matches your hairpin perfectly,” Lian Zeishen whispered as he gently but firmly guided Shui to lean forward as he did the same, only stopping when he was able to lap at the warm trickle of blood still flowing freely from the injury he’d created. 

Shui was utterly lost as to what he should do. Or really, as to what he could  do. His body was refusing to listen to him and for some terrifying reason, he didn’t want to leave. 

He just stabbed a hole in your ear! And he looks like he’s gotten even more wild in the past few months, too! 

His thoughts were interrupted when he felt the man’s heart dagger at his waist begin to pulse with a faint beat, the action even drawing Lian Zeishen’s own attention downward… and his smirk further upward. 

“Shui-ge has taken very good care of all of me,” he said with a voice that had haunted his dreams for months. 

It was rougher now, though, as if the man had been parched for quite some time. His familiar rasp still managed to pull at Shui’s heart, no matter how crazy the guy looked or sounded. 

“Come here and feed this exhausted human body, my sweet Shui-ge. Help me… heal me,” Lian Zeishen whispered as he guided Shui closer and leaned forward at the same time, clearly intent on pressing their lips together in order for him to siphon Shui’s spiritual energy into his own body. 

Shui was so spellbound by the man’s dark eyes and disheveled appearance that he nearly did exactly as told without even questioning himself. He wanted  to heal the deranged man before him. He wanted to see him smiling serenely again, with his hair clean and soft as silk and his belly full of sweet pastries. However, at the last second he remembered what Han Qi had told him four days ago. 

Right before the man’s mouth could seal over his own, Shui pressed a shaky hand to his chest and leaned his head back the slightest fraction. 

The signal was read loud and clear in the suddenly-heavy air. 

Lian Zeishen froze with his fingers still tightly gripping Shui’s chin and his lips a mere inch away from his. Soft, moist breath ghosted into his slightly open mouth every few moments, bringing with it the clawing sweetness of the pastries the man had recently consumed. 

The faint flavor settling against his tongue made Shui’s already-knotted stomach twist even further, threatening to expel the food he’d recently eaten. 

“Shui-ge… I wasn’t asking,” Lian Zeishen whispered, his tone cutting through the sudden silence around them like a knife. 

It took everything in him not to simply climb over the three foot wall separating them and fall into the man’s arms. His life be damned! However, somehow, Shui managed not to let his unnerving emotions get the better of him. 

Instead, he steeled his nerves and clenched his teeth for just a moment before leaning his head back a fraction more, putting his mouth truly out of reach and drawing Lian Zeishen’s narrowing eyes up to his own. 

Shui’s hand still shook where it pressed firmly against Lian Zeishen’s dirty, simple tan shirt, but he refused to back down any longer. 

“Lian Zeishen… Sh-Shin Aoyun,” Shui stuttered, doing his best, but ultimately failing, to keep eye contact as he nervously glanced down and to the side. 

He honestly felt humiliated by how easily the man could get under his skin. Over his years in the military he hadn’t been affected by famine, death, countless attempts on his life, and multiple betrayals, yet somehow the man before him made his body shiver and his heart squeeze painfully in his chest with just a look from his hostile, beautiful eyes. 

“You might be used to not asking, but…” he mumbled, doing his best to make his words come out audibly through his shivering lips. 

He then squared his tense shoulders and lifted his eyes to lock with Shin Aoyun’s. 

“I’m not playing this game anymore. I am the emperor of Han and one of its most celebrated war generals. If you need something from me, you will ask from now on. I do not  belong to you, nor am I yours to use when you wish.” 

Shui was panting quietly as he finished speaking, having needed all of his remaining determination and resolve to get his thoughts out of his mouth without fumbling his words. He knew that Shin Aoyun knew who he was and knew of his accomplishments, likely from their very first meeting, but he hadn’t been able to stop himself from reiterating them again… if only for a motivational boost for his own benefit at that moment. 

He waited on pins and needles as the man before him stared hard into his eyes, as if there was something there to see that Shui didn’t even know existed. When he finally did respond, it was simply by reaching forward and wrapping his arms around Shui’s shoulders, then pulling him in for a hug. 

The man’s right hand lowered after a moment to wrap around his waist while his left one delved into his hair and clenched a fistful tightly. 

“Shui-ge’s hair has grown,” Aoyun whispered gruffly as he nuzzled the side of his face against Shui’s, actually being careful not to brush his nose against the earring he’d just forced into his ear a few minutes ago. 

When he didn’t speak or move again for several moments, Shui hesitantly settled his hands on the man’s thin waist. 

So skinny…

His heart jerked in his chest as his hands nervously but gently wandered up along the man’s easily-palpable ribcage. 

“But… I’ve been feeding little Shinao well,” he whispered, noting the nickname he’d given his cat in secret. 

Aoyun nuzzled against him a little more as he tugged him as close as he could with the small wall between their lower halves. 

“I am human now. There is only so much this body can do with spiritual energy,” the man said, making Shui quickly release him and take a step back as his eyes darted around the area. 

They fell upon the cat, Shinao, sitting on the wall a few feet away, swishing its tail back and forth as it watched them. 

“Take him back. You’ll be okay once you do that, right?” he said as he hurried over to pick up the cat, then carry it back to Aoyun before holding it out to him. 

The man smiled slightly, his previous wild expression mostly suppressed now as he looked between him and the cat. 

“I don’t want to,” he eventually said, making Shui quickly blink away a new wave of oncoming tears. 

“Wh-what do you mean? You aren’t well. Take him back and you’ll be okay,” he said, stuttering slightly as he tried to figure out why the man would decline such a simple solution. 

“Shui-ge,” Aoyun began as he gently set his other half back down on the wall. When he straightened and looked back up at him, he was actually smiling honestly, his eyes crinkling at the edges and his lips turned up softly. 

“If I take him back, then they  will be able to find me immediately. And if they get close enough, they’ll be able to control me again, too.”

But Qi said that you need to take him back. He said that a proxy can’t remain outside of its creator for too long…

His muddled thoughts were interrupted when Aoyun reached up and settled a hand against his cheek. 

“Some things in life are worth more than living,” he said before a glint of hysteria flashed in his dark eyes and he turned around. 

 Shui watched as he walked out of the small yard, but instead of coming over to him, the man turned the opposite direction and began heading north. 

“W-wait, Aoyun! Where are you going?” Shui yelled as he pressed his fingers against his ear to chill the injury, then hurried after him, catching up to walk at his side a few moments later. 

He knew that he shouldn’t be following the crazy man, but if he truly was just human now, then there was much less to worry about than there had been before. 

Aoyun slowed to a stop once they stepped onto the road leading directly to the palace grounds, then looked over his shoulder with a mischievous grin. 

Shui was still slightly on guard, so when the man extended a hand to him, he hesitated to take it for a full minute before finally giving in and placing his own against Aoyun’s palm. 

He immediately wrapped his fingers tightly around Shui’s hand, then continued on his way, tugging him gently along as he finally replied. 

“To my new home.”

Chapter 23

(Sorry this is a bit late, had an extremely busy weekend that wasn’t really planned.)

A faint drizzle started up again as they ascended the road leading toward the palace. Shui stayed a half-step behind Aoyun as they walked steadily forward, unable to keep his eyes from straying to the disheveled man every few moments. It was like no matter how times he could easily look away, he couldn’t stop himself from returning his attention to the man moments later!

What is wrong with me? he thought forlornly as he erected a small barrier above them so that they didn’t get wet. Except, when Aoyun noticed it a moment later, he let go of Shui’s hand abruptly and bolted forward into the growing downpour!

“H-hey!” Shui sttutered as he tried to grab the man’s hand too late.

He flexed his deserted fingers as he looked down at them briefly, feeling an awkward, confusing sense of loss from the simple action of being released.

“Shui-ge, come on! It’s just a little water!” Aoyun shouted to him from a little ways up the road.

The man looked absolutely exhausted, but at the same time, full of excitement and energy. He didn’t understand how he could even still be standing… except for the fact that he was his crazy Zei-ge.

Perhaps I should change that, too. Ao-ge? A-ge?

“Shui-ge!” Aoyun shouted, suddenly much closer.

Before shui could refocus his attention the man had tackled him to the ground.

Wet!

“You!” he yelled as he struggled to the get the guy to release him.

Ice cold water was beginning to soak through his robes as the man refused to let him go.

“Let me go already!” he grumbled as he tried his best to unwrap the man’s arms from around him.

They were in the middle of the road, for heaven’s sakes! If anyone happened to come their way right now, he’d lose face so badly that he probably wouldn’t come out of his pavilion for a week!

“Shui-ge is all muddy,” Aoyun said with a huge, playful, psychotic grin as he contently lied on top of him like a cat.

There were a thousand words running through his head, and every single one of them wanted to be yelled at the darn man holding him down, but not a single one managed to leave Shui’s lips as he simply allowed his head to drop down into the puddle he’d been pushed into.

My clothes are probably ruined. And I’m going to walk into the palace grounds looking like a four year old that decided to play in the mud all day.

Aoyun got up to sit on his chest, splaying his fingers over Shui’s ruined robe as he stared down at him with his crazy, beautiful eyes.

The wind was beginning to pick up as the rain became torrential, but Aoyun didn’t seem to mind at all. He was still all smiles as he looked down at him.

“Aoyun, come on. We need to get back before we both get sick,” he said, trying to reason with the crazy man still sitting on him.

If anything, he just needed him to get off of him! His darn heart wouldn’t calm down… especially when the man began to press his fingers into his chest like a kneading cat.

The man ignored him for a few more moments before, finally , shaking his head and changing his smile to a pout.

Okay, so there’s an actual reason why he tackled me.

“What’s wrong? Why don’t you want to go? You said we were going to your new home, then you just shoved me into the mud,” he said as he tried to figure out exactly what had triggered the guy to get aggressive again.

“Shui-ge, why aren’t you calling me Zei-ge anymore?” Aoyun asked as he gently peeled back a sopping wet part of Shui’s robe in order to nonchalantly run his fingertips along the chilled skin there.

It seemed like he was just touching him absentmindedly while waiting for a response, but the attention was making it really hard to concentrate!

He eventually managed to turn his head away, breaking eye contact so that he could get words out in actual sentences.

“Your name is Shin Aoyun, isn’t it? I made up Lian Zeishen because I didn’t know what to call you. I should use your real name,” he said honestly.

The man considered his words for a whole five seconds before shaking his head abruptly, sending water flying as it mixed with the continuing downpour.

“I don’t want Shui-ge to call me that name.”

You… don’t want me to call you by your literal name?

Closing his eyes because they were beginning to sting from the thick droplets of water plopping into them from high above, Shui replied.

“I guess I can keep calling you Lian Zeishen.”

The pressure on his chest got stronger as the other man likely leaned forward.

“Zei-ge. Shui-ge calls me Zei-ge or Zeishen,” Lian Zeishen said sternly.

Shui lifted an arm to shield his eyes so that he could open them again.

“Okay, okay. Now please get off of me Zei-ge.”

Thankfully, the man listened and the weight on his chest disappeared, allowing him to push himself up. He intended to get to his feet, but hesitated when he saw a hand reach down toward him.

The rain let up at that moment, allowing him to lower his arm and look up at the man grinning down at him.

You’re smiling, but you look really pale…

Not wanting to waste anymore time, Shui accepted the man’s help but didn’t allow him to take on too much of his weight as he helped him up.

“Alright, we need to get home but it’s still quite a walk and we’re both soaked. Would it be alright if I carried you, Zei-ge?” he asked as he nervously, unintentionally, wiped his hands on his ruined robe continuously.

He noticed Zeishen look down at his hands, making them stop abruptly as he clasped them behind his back and lower his eyes slightly before catching himself and raising them again.

The gleam of curiosity and insanity shining in the other man’s eyes when his met them again sent a shiver down Shui’s spine that was quickly followed by a few others due to being soaked.

Instead of responding verbally right away, Zeishen walked right up to him and wrapped his arms around Shui’s shoulders as he got up on his tiptoes.

“Shui-ge can take me anywhere in his arms,” he whispered as he leaned in to speak beside his ear.

Not wanting to stand there a moment longer, because he wasn’t sure if his heart could take it anymore, Shui quickly reached forward and grabbed either side of Zeishen’s waist, then hoisted him up so that he could wrap his legs tightly around his waist.

This… was a bad idea.

His legs nearly buckled with the added pressure of the man’s firm body against his own, making him stumble forward before he managed to catch himself.

Why are my damn legs shaking all of a sudden?!

Something soft pressed against his cheek, drawing his attention out of his thoughts as he quickly turned his head to investigate. He reacted just in time to see Zeishen tucked his tongue back in between his lips…

“You… licked me,” he mumbled dumbly, unable to figure out any other words to use as a response.

Lian Zeishen gave him a wide grin before squeezing him tighter, making Shui stumble a bit more as his body became awkwardly hot even though he was still shivering from the cold of the rain.

“Shinao,” he called to the cat that was waiting nearby.

It calmly padded forward and hopped up onto his shoulder, digging its claws into his robe so that it could hold on better.

“Alright, let’s go.”

Before I really do fall over like a fool.

He took off easily, the rain making it extremely easy to lift them into the air since they were all soaked through. Flying also allowed him to skip meeting the guards and trying to make an excuse for having the literal general of the Yan kingdom in his arms, clinging to him like a—“Stop licking me!” he squeaked right before Zeishen leaned away from his face to scowl playfully.

“But Shui-ge tastes good. You said that I couldn’t kiss you, but—” Shui cut him off with a glare.

“No, I said you couldn’t do anything with me without asking first. That definitely includes licking me!” he replied as they began to descend in the backyard of his brother’s pavilion.

He’d intended to go straight to his own home, but he had to do something first, and he needed his brother’s help in order to make sure that it’s done correctly.

“Shui?”

Oh… crap.

That voice definitely didn’t belong to his brother.

Turning, Shui pursed his lips and tried to force a smile that probably looked closer to a grimace than anything. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust the leader of the Didui tribe, but he really didn’t know the man all too well. He’d been gone for the majority of his time on the throne and had only spoken with him a few miniscule times.

The other, bigger issue, was that he was also his brother’s lover, and while the two were somewhat close in height, Lee Shaan had a lot of muscle on him and… the idea of them together, and especially as his brother beneath—Shui shook the thoughts from his head quickly before stepping forward.

“Hello, lord Lee Shaan. Is my brother home, by chance?” he asked as he felt Zeishen turn a little in his arms, then look over his own shoulder so that he could see who they were speaking to.

“It really is him…” Lee Shaan mumbled at the same time Zeishen’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

“Your highness, why do you have such a man with you? And in such a way?” he asked as his hand twitched toward his blade.

Not wanting to cause any problems, because he really didn’t want to try and fight a curse master right then, and especially not with Zeishen’s human body in his arms, Shui quickly put on a friendlier face and hugged the man in his arms a little closer.

“I do know who he is, and my brother does, too. I need to speak with him if he’s home,” he said right before the back door to the pavilion, which had already been cracked open slightly, was slid all the way to the side.

“Shui?”

Huang hurried outside right as the rain dwindled to a faint drizzle.

“Ah, he’s human now…” his brother said after only a brief glance at Lian Zeishen, making Shui’s heart speed up nervously.

“Yes, he created a proxy to escape from his previous situation, but I can’t just hide him here easily. I wanted to ask you if you could make an illusion charm for him, please?”

Lee Shaan stepped forward as his brother walked over, coming to a stop in front of them at the same time.

“I’m not able to make such an intricate one, but…” Huang said as he looked toward his lover.

Lee Shaan did not look interested, but, possibly because he was talking directly to the emperor of the current kingdom he was in, or maybe because said emperor was his lover’s brother, he pursed his lips and forced himself to be civil.

“Your highness, with all do respect, that man is extremely dangerous. I’m not sure what his situation is exactly, or his reasons for coming here, but…” he ended his words on a stressed sigh, then finished with, “it doesn’t concern me. If you need my assistance, then I will give it.”

He then turned and gestured for them to come inside.

Shui waited until his brother turned to follow the bigger man before walking forward, himself. He knew that he should have put Lian Zeishen down, but he honestly felt like the man was safer in his arms. If he sat him down, it would be much easier to attack him without risking harming the emperor.

They walked to the main room, which was thankfully devoid of guards, then were directed to a side one in order to change out of their soaked clothing. Shui hadn’t even realized he’d been shivering pretty badly until they stepped inside and he finally put Zeishen down.

Instead of removing his clothing and getting into a warm, clean robe, Lian Zeishen immediately spun around and began undoing Shui’s soaked belt.

I…

The guy had his belt off before he could even try to complain about him not asking, again. Shui actually got lost in his own mind as he grumbled internally about the insane man he was somehow obsessed with, making him jump when he suddenly felt a hand firmly squeeze his backside.

“Z-Zeishen!” he hissed as he hurried away, now very aware that he was down to just his pants, and nothing else!

Shui quickly grabbed a towel and held it up in front of himself as he quickly turned and gave the other man his back, scowling over his shoulder at a smirking Zeishen. Instead of apologizing for ignoring his rules for what felt like the hundredth time already, the man simply winked once, then quickly got himself undressed.

I should have just left him alone. Why did I have to bring him back here?

Even if Zeishen had intentionally come to the palace, he would have likely been turned away, or even arrested for being an enemy general… if anyone had managed to recognize him from the posters being circulated from Yan.

But no, you had to literally fly him right in yourself.

“Here, Shui-ge. I’ll help you get dressed.”

Shui jumped again as he realized that the other man had completely forgone dressing himself and wandered over to him with a clean robe.

“I-I can do it myself,” he grumbled as he swiped the robe, then walked over to the day bed in the corner of the room.

He tossed the clean robe onto it, then reached down to tug off his last remaining article of clothing, except, two hands quickly settled over his own from behind right as he grabbed the hem of his pants.

“Shui-ge, I want to do it,” Lian Zeishen said in his unfairly-cute, raspy voice as he nuzzled into the crook of Shui’s neck. “Please.”

Now you ask please? And for such an inappropriate thing!

Even though he was mentally berating the man’s words and actions, Shui couldn’t make himself shake his hands off of his own. Nor could he move a single inch away from him. His heart was also humming in his chest and, even though he was shivering, he was also beginning to feel uncomfortably warm with the man’s bare chest faintly pressing against his back.

He was so fixated on focusing on simply breathing normally, that he just reacted on instinct when he felt the man’s left hand slip beneath the hem of his damp pants and immediately head south! Before he realized it, Shui had spun around and slapped Zeishen so hard across his face that it snapped his head to the side, the action making his wet hair swish in front of his dark, narrowing eyes.

“I told you to ask if you wanted to do something, but if I don’t reply, it doesn’t mean yes! You didn’t even ask if you could try to touch me there, either. You asked if you could help me take off my pants!” he yelled, no giving a damn if anyone else in the house could hear him.

Enough was enough!

Of course, Zeishen didn’t look happy about the turn of events, in the least, but even though he was clenching his jaw repeatedly and slowly straitening with a dark glare aimed at Shui, he didn’t strike out.

Shui’s heart hurt a little when he saw his handprint on the side of the man’s face, but he refused to apologize. He understood that Zeishen had trouble controlling himself, he’d seen it first hand many times, but if he wanted to stay by his side, he needed to learn how to behave better.

“Finish getting yourself dressed,” he stated with a stern voice he usually reserved strictly for training new young soldiers.

They all came to him as stubborn, spoiled, or generally-disobedient punks, and it was always his job to whip them into shape. Realizing that he might just have to do that with the man standing before him, Shui squared his shoulders and narrowed his own gaze.

Thankfully, even though he was still clearly angry, Zeishen didn’t argue and didn’t try to respond violently. It took him a minute, and he had to fight through some clear internal frustrations, but he eventually turned and walked back over to where he’d left his own clothing.

As the man got dressed, Shui fought himself not to look… and failed miserably. He wasn’t even sure why he was so obsessed with simply having the guy in his sight. He’d seen hundreds, if not thousands of bodies before. Males, females, naked and clothed. There had been so many different faces to go along with each of those bodies, but not a single one tugged at his heart like the crazy bastard now staring at him, fully clothed.

Wait a second…

Shui quickly turned around and yanked his pants off, then hurried into the clean pair given to him before pulling on the dry robe. The entire process took less than a minute.

When he turned back around, satisfied with his appearance, he immediately saw Zeishen staring at him. The man looked normal on the surface, but as he approached, Shui noticed that his fists were clenched tightly, as if he were fighting himself not to do something.

Shui wanted to grab one of those hands and gently rub it until it relaxed, but he knew that he needed to start taking their relationship more seriously or Zeishen would probably just go back to grabbing and touching whenever he wanted. He had to keep boundaries, even though he wasn’t even sure he wanted them.

When they finally walked out of the room his brother and Lee Shaan were sitting beside an unlit fireplace. Huang’s hands were settled in Lee Shaan’s as the two faced each other, their eyes closed as they focused on what they were doing.

Shui quickly sat down in one of two chairs that had clearly been set out for them as Zeishen took the one beside him silently, flicking the long sleeves of his borrowed robe as he did so.

Someone is upset.

Inwardly sighing, Shui settled his hands in his lap and waited patiently as the two cultivated together. It took nearly twenty minutes before they opened their eyes and leaned away from each other, then turned to look at them.

“Lee Shaan can make him an illusion charm with my help, but it will take about a day. Can you keep him hidden at your pavilion until we’re done?” Huang asked, making Shui purse his lips and nod.

He could hide him, if he did as he was told…

“Do you still have his tether on? I think I remember seeing that you broke one of them, but does he still have the other on his left wrist?” Huang asked as he looked toward Zeishen, but of course, couldn’t see his wrist hidden with his sleeve.

Shui reached over and grabbed the man’s wrist beneath his long sleeve but kept his attention on his brother.

“Yes, he still has that one tether left. Should I do something with it?” he asked.

His brother and Lee Shaan both looked at each other for a split second when Shui reached over to grab Zeishen, but instead of commenting, they ignored the gesture and Lee Shaan continued speaking where Huang had left off. Shui also quickly released the man when he noticed what he’d done in front of his brother.

“We think it’s a good idea to put a distance cap on that tether until tomorrow.”

A distance cap?

“That makes sense. Can you do that?” he asked Lee Shaan.

The man nodded and reached forward, offering his hand to Zeishen.

“Give me your hand, please,” he said, grumbling out that last word.

Zeishen didn’t seem interested in cooperating, however, and simply crossed his arms over his chest and scowled at the lot of them.

This man…

Turning in his chair, Shui reached over and grabbed for Zeishen’s wrist again, but the man refused to move his arms so that he could reach it.

“Zei-ge,” he said with a hint of exasperation to his tone.

“You wanted to come here to hide from the people after you, but I can’t hide you safely if you don’t have an illusion charm,” he said, earning a deeper scowl from the man before him as he finally replied.

“You want to keep me from going anywhere while we wait for it to be made, though. I don’t want to be left at your pavilion while you walk around unprotected in this world.”

I… what?

“Your guards look incompetent. I can protect you better than them, even in this weaker human form” Zeishen explained, though his words still didn’t make much sense to him.

“I can protect myself, Zei-ge. You unlocked all of my spiritual energy, remember? I’m not a weak person,” Shui said, earning another scowl and grumble from the man who still refused to untuck his arms from across his chest.

Instead of trying to help explain the situation, Lee Shaan reached forward and tapped the man on the shoulder while at the same time speaking loudly, “ freeze.“

Zeishen’s body stiffened immediately. His eyes widened and his jaw clenched, but he couldn’t move besides those little bits.

“We aren’t restricting your tether to a location. We’re restricting it to Shui,” he said, making Shui’s eyes widen and Zeishen’s relax slightly. He couldn’t speak, but Shui had more than enough to say for the both of them.

“What do you mean your restricting him to me? How does that make any sense? I have meetings tomorrow,” he said, worried.

Huang simply smiled and watched as his lover leaned too close to his Zei-ge, then began whispering a curse into his ear.

The area along Zeishen’s left arm beneath his sleeve began to glow dark purple as the curse slowly took affect. Thankfully, it only took a minute to complete the spell, then Lee Shaan moved away again.

“There, he can’t be more than five meters away from you at any given time.”

Wait. Five?

Zeishen suddenly shot up from his seat and reached down, grabbing Shui’s arm and hoisting him up as he swiftly began to walk away, making Shui fumble to keep up as he looked back at his little brother several times.

Huang simply offered him a small smile and waved.

“See you two tomorrow after lunch. I’ll let eunuch Wang know to push your meetings back,” his brother said right before Shui was tugged around the corner, then out the back door.

Chapter 24

There were way too many things going on in his mind to be able to focus. Normally, he was perfect at categorizing what needed done right away and what could wait, but as his feet set down beside the small hot spring behind his pavilion, he couldn’t figure out what to do at that exact moment.

Shinao hopped off his shoulder right away, but that now left him with just Lian Zeishen, hugging him tightly with both his arms and his legs.

I should just tell him to get down…

But I don’t really want him to get down. He’s not that heavy…

Looking over at the warm water, Shui realized what they did need to do first.

We changed clothes, but we still have mud on our bodies, and especially in our hair.

He was just about to hop right into the water when he paused at the edge and frowned.

Wait, I’m supposed to be mad at him right now.

“Lian Zeishen, get down and clean yourself up. There should be food inside, so once you’re done, I’ll wash, then we can go eat,” Shui said sternly as he removed his hesitant hands from the guy’s backside… where they had only been in order to help hold him up.

Of course, Zeishen didn’t make things easy on him, and instead of getting down, he strengthened his holds on him and buried his nose into the crook of his neck like a darn cat!  

“Shui-ge bathe with me. We’ve done it before, so why not now?”

Shui was just opening his mouth to reprimand him for not simply obeying him, the darn emperor, but instead of words coming out, a startled squeak slipped past his lips.

“Wh-why are you licking me?!”

He tried to quickly tilt his head away, but the man pretty much had him in lockdown already and easily kept his face snug against his neck as he chuckled at his futile efforts, making his warm breath ghost against his skin and send shivers down his spine. 

Enough of this! he yelled internally as he channeled his spiritual energy and used it to momentarily control Lian Zeishen’s body just long enough to unwrap his arms and legs from around him, then drop him into the hot spring with a satisfying splash!

Little bits of mud came drifting up moments before Zieshen’s head breached the surface as he took in a big breath of air.

“Shui-ge, that was mean!” he chastised with a pout as he looked up at where Shui still stood by the edge of the pool.

Crossing his arms over his chest, Shui raised an eyebrow down at the man staring up at him with his lower lip beginning to tremble.

My baby is too adorable…

He wouldn’t be swayed, though. Lian Zieshen might be human at the moment, but that didn’t mean that he was any less dangerous. In fact, he still clearly remembered the warning lord Qi had given him. He needed to make sure that they didn’t share a kiss.

His own lips turned down into a frown at the memory. Of course, he had no intention of kissing the other man, but to be reminded that he outright couldn’t do it, no matter what, kind of put a damper on his mood.

Unfortunately, it didn’t get much better, because as he allowed his thoughts to wander, Lian Zeishen had been doing some wandering of his own, and had swum to the other end of the small pool. It was just big enough to be the slightest bit larger than five meters…

The abrupt pull of their modified tether had Shui suddenly losing his balance as he stepped forward to try and catch himself… except, there was only water beneath his foot now, and he was nowhere near focused enough to solidify it. Thus, he splashed down just like Lian Zeishen had previously, and came up sputtering as he shook his head and scowled at the man now laughing at him at the other end of the hot spring pool.

You… why can you never behave! Ever!

Before Shui could even think through his next actions, he swam across the pool and grabbed the other man’s dirty, tangled hair. Thankfully, he managed to stop himself right before he yanked Zeishen’s head forward to smash their mouths together.

“Shui-ge, you needed to bathe, too. Don’t be mad,” Zeishen said with a tired smile that quickly snapped Shui out of his frustration, morphing the emotion to worry, instead.

“Zei-ge, let’s just clean off the mud quickly so that you can go in and eat,” he said as he released the other man’s hair, then turned and swam over to the edge of the pool in order to retrieve a bar of cherry blossom soap.

He could feel faint waves tap against his back before he even began to turn back around, letting him know that Zeishen had happily followed after him. He was even waiting patiently with his head bowed slightly, his sharp gaze staring at him through his dirty bangs as a knowing smirk curved his lips.

Shui also noticed that he was mysteriously absent of his borrowed robe and pants, but as he looked over the man’s shoulder, he was at least grateful that he’d set them out of the water so that they wouldn’t get ruined. He’d have someone come pick them up later to clean.

The sudden feeling of warm hands sifting through his own muddy hair made Shui jump again, snapping his attention back to the man before him.

“Shui-ge, pay attention to me,” Zeishen pouted as he worked the bar of soap into Shui’s hair, having somehow confiscated it from his literal hand without him even noticing.

Shui clenched his jaw, holding back the words he was going to respond with… because he really liked the feeling of Zeishen’s fingers tugging at his hair and scratching at his scalp. Without even thinking, he leaned forward until his forehead was pressing against the man’s collar-bone.

“Does it feel good, Shui-ge?” Zeishen asked as he continued to work, building up a rather impressive amount of lather as he seemed to enjoy his task.

Shui simply hummed his quiet approval as he nodded against the man’s warm skin.

The real Zei-ge is way better than the dream Zei-ge.

He wasn’t really sure where to put his hands, however, so he just kept his arms up and his fingers curled into loose fists as he pressed them between their two bodies. The tiny bit of added space at least gave him a small buffer.

Lian Zeishen took his time cleaning Shui’s hair, then rinsing it with a small blue bowl left next to the container of soap for that exact purpose. It was honestly strange, though, because the man definitely wasn’t gentle, in any meaning of the world, but he made absolutely sure that not a single line of warm, soapy water ran down over Shui’s closed eyes as he rinsed his hair until it ran perfectly clean.

Shui then felt the man’s warm body shift against his, pressing into it and, in turn, nudging him up against the rock wall as he reached for something. Thankfully, Shui already had a deep blush on his face from the heat of the water, so he didn’t bother trying to calm himself down and, instead, just decided to silently enjoy the proximity. Besides, he was still wearing his clothing… although it was completely soaked through and sticking to him like glue, but it was there! 

Wait a second… why can I feel a breeze on my right shoulder?

Before he could put two and two together Shui felt Zeishen nudge his nose into the crook of his neck, but instead of simply licking a few times like before, he just decided to throw his sudden gentleness out the window and bite down hard enough to snap Shui out of his daze in an instant!

“Z-Zei!” Shui hissed as he winced and tried to pull away, but the man suddenly had one arm wrapped painfully tightly around his waist as the other gripped his right shoulder, effectively holding him against the wall as he began licking at the small injury he’d just caused.

The sharp pain quickly dwindled to a dull ache, then further dissipated as an unfamiliar haze began to cloud his mind. At some point his breathing started to quicken and his robe began to fall lower and lower, eventually only being stopped from descending farther by the belt still firmly tied at his waist.  

“Shui…”

His voice is so much rougher…

It was the deep rasp that haunted his dreams, but it was now, somehow, even more attractive as Zeishen began nipping and licking up his throat toward the tether scar beneath his jaw.

Shui’s hands clenched together so tightly between their bodies that he swore his nails were drawing blood from his palms just beneath the water’s surface, but he knew that he couldn’t dare let them wander, because there was absolutely no way he would be able to rein them back in if he did. 

He still had that little voice in the back of his mind trying to convince him to make Zeishen stop, because the man really did need to wash his own long hair, but no matter how hard he tried to pull himself out of his daze… which to be honest, wasn’t very much at all, he just couldn’t find the energy to fight himself anymore than he already was.

He somehow allowed Lian Zeishen to kiss all the way up to his chin before he managed to use his shaking hands to push his too-warm body away… a few inches. Well, he didn’t move him so much as Zeishen let him nudge him away.

Either way, Shui kept those hands on the man’s firm chest as he panted heavily, trying to regain his breath.

“Shui-ge, let me keep touching,” Zeishen said as he reached up with one hand, clearly intent on settling it against his cheek or possibly grabbing his hair once more.

However, Shui leaned away to the side just enough to get his point across. Just in case, though, he replied verbally, too.

“I-I need a minute.”

It was beyond an understatement, but he couldn’t just explain that his body was humming and hungry for the man in front of him, but he definitely wasn’t ready to allow another man to touch him in such a way. At least, he wasn’t mentally ready. Hell, just thinking about what could have just happened…

Stop it. Stop getting overly emotional!

“Shui-gege, I’ve learned things after changing into a human,” Lian Zeishen said just loud enough for him to hear through his panicking mind. His words cleared it slightly, allowing him to blink away the remaining cloudiness.

“Wh-what?” Shui asked, confused about what the man meant.

Instead of responding verbally right away, like he should have, Lian Zeishen gently but firmly grabbed one of Shui’s wrists, then slid his fingers upward slightly until he was grasping his hand. He then raised it until he was able to press a kiss against its knuckles.

Shui’s heart just about burst out of his chest. He didn’t even want to think about how red his face was right then.

“Shui-gege, my other master had tried to get me to breed with women often… They wanted me to try and create human-familiar hybrids, but I didn’t want to touch any of those women. That didn’t stop them from trying to teach me how to make offspring, though. In the hopes that I might change my mind, I suppose. I then left to wander as a human and saw situations that furthered my experience,” Zeishen said, making Shui furrow his brow.

He wasn’t happy about others trying to teach his Zeishen how to breed , but he was especially livid that once he was human, he’d somehow been corrupted even further!

“You’re face is flushed and your breathing is speeding up with just the faint feeling of my breath ghosting against your knuckles,” Zeishen said, calling him out so abruptly that Shui couldn’t help feeling a knot begin to form in his belly.

Zeishen pressed his lips to his knuckles again, making Shui’s confused heart skip a beat as he tried, but failed, to jerk his hand away. The other man held it firmly as his dark eyes lifted to lock onto his.

“I know what you want, Shui-ge. I don’t have any physical experience, but I’ve seen a lot, and I can learn quickly. Tell me what you want me to do to you, and I’ll—” Shui pressed his free hand over the man’s mouth, unable to hear one more word!

Thankfully, Zeishen didn’t try to remove his hand, and didn’t shake his head to free his ability to speak. Those precious few moments allowed Shui to catch his breath and calm his aching heart, then pull his thoughts together so that he didn’t make a fool of himself further. When he finally lowered his hand, he was a little more calm and felt like his voice might not shake now.

“Lian Zeishen, I don’t know what you learned or what you saw, but you cannot apply every situation to every other situation. Yes, I… I’m attracted to you, but even though I’m blushing right now, and my body is reacting to yours, it doesn’t mean that I want to turn this situation more physical,” he said, trying to get through to the man as best he could.

Zeishen’s brow furrowed as he went over his words several times, clearly trying to figure them out in context to their situation. It became clear after a few moments, that he wasn’t quite getting it, though, because he was beginning to show growing frustration on his face.

He’s getting confused.

Shui couldn’t blame him. He was terrible, giving so many clear signals that he wanted him, then going and turning it around right when things were about to get more heated.

I need to get my own emotions straightened out.

He truly was beginning to feel bad, but before he could try to say something else, Zeishen released his hand, drawing his eyes down to it as it slid back beneath the surface of the water. Once it was out of view, he looked back up to meet Lian Zeishen’s calming eyes.

“I don’t understand, but then again, I rarely do,” he said quietly as he walked over to the ledge and picked up their previously-abandoned bar of soap.

When he held it out to Shui with an exhausted expression, he didn’t hesitate to take it and begin gently running it through his Zei-ge’s messy hair as the man crossed his arms over the edge of the pool and rested his head on one, then closed his eyes.

“Feels so good, Shui-gege,” he mumbled every so often as Shui worked meticulously to make sure that his love’s hair was spotless and untangled.

It took him about half an hour, but the end result was absolutely gorgeous.

“Finally,” he sighed as he ran his fingers seemlessly through Zeishen’s hair one more time before turning his attention to the man’s face… only to realize that he was deep asleep, snoring quietly.

My baby is so adorable…

Shaking his head and chastising himself for letting his thoughts continue to slip, Shui swam a few feet away and got out as quietly as he could. He quickly dried himself off with a towel hanging nearby, then looked around for a clean robe.

Of course there’s nothing else out here.

They hadn’t exactly planned things out that well since they’d met back up.

You know what, whatever, he thought as he unwrapped the towel from around his waist and walked over to his sleeping Zeishen. Kneeling down, Shui gently shook his shoulder until those dark, bleary eyes blinked open slowly.

Zeishen grumbled quietly and nuzzled into his arm a few times before managing to wake himself up enough to try and pull himself out of the water. Except, his body must have really been getting low on energy, because his arms shook and could only lift him a few inches before he slumped back down.

“It’s okay, Zei-ge. Come here,” Shui said quietly as he reached down and carefully helped Zeishen up and out of the water.

The man immediately fell into his arms once he was out, his strength completely drained as he leaned into him. Taking a few moments, Shui removed the towel from his waist and got him somewhat dried, then situated him in his arms before lifting his light body up.

“I gotcha,” he said as he easily carried an already-sleeping Zeishen inside.

He knew that he needed to get some food into him, but he couldn’t bring himself to wake the guy up again. So, instead, he took Zeishen to his room and got him comfortably tucked in, then was about to go find Shinao when the cat suddenly jumped up onto his bed and walked over to snuggle right up against Zeishen.

A few moments later and the cat had closed its eyes, its dark fur faintly glowing as it seemed to begin transferring energy to its master.

Thank god.

He’d been worried about how he would get the man some energy without kissing him directly. Thankfully, his proxy was loyal and immediately stepped in to feed him.

Smiling, Shui sighed as his body finally came down from its stressed high and he tugged on a pair pants before climbing into bed, too. Of course, he made sure to lie on top of the blankets, and even got himself his own pillow out of his stack… no matter how much he wanted to share one and cuddle.

Get over it. You told him to back off, so you need to, too.

Blowing out a frustrated breath, Shui reached over with his left hand and gently scratched the cat’s chin until its eyes opened and it looked toward him.

“Hungry?” he asked as he allowed a small ball of spiritual energy to form at the tips of his pointer finger and thumb like usual.

The cat immediately took the little ball of light into its mouth. It was absorbed in seconds, then its fur began glowing again. When its fur dimmed a minute later and it looked back over to him, Shui realized that even Shinao was running low on energy.

I’ve got you both, then.

He formed another ball of energy and fed it to the cat, then waited and watched. Over the next three hours he continued the process until, finally, Shinao yawned and moved to an unoccupied pillow, then curled up to sleep. To his relief, Zeishen’s features looked a lot less tired and he was sleeping comfortably.

I’ll just rest a bit now, too, and regain some energy. That way I can help him when he wakes up.

He was going to just lay there planning what they would do once they were both rested until he fell asleep, but it didn’t take but three minutes of relaxing before Shui drifted off… and it took nearly the same amount of time for his body to seek out the pressure of being up against the other man’s.

Chapter 25

“…’ge?”

Shui nuzzled contently against the warmth he was currently resting upon. It had been quite a while since he’d managed to sleep for more than a few hours without having an inappropriate dream wake him up, so he intended to take full advantage of the situation.

He rested for a long while before he felt something just-barely brush against his hair. It didn’t bother him enough to wake him up. As it continued over time, he actually decided that he liked the sensation. It almost felt like someone was gently running their fingers through his hair.

Of course, it didn’t exactly fit in with his normal dreams about his aggressive Zei-ge, but a little pretending couldn’t hurt… Maybe one day, in the far, far future, he could be a gentle lover.

Shui gave a near-silent laugh in his sleep, then nuzzled against the warmth again as he brought his right hand up to press against his lips.

“…’able sweet boy.”

Boy?

Taking in a deep breath, Shui gave out a quiet, content moan. Zei-ge’s scent was mixed with his cherry blossom soap. It was a much stronger scent than he normally got in his dreams, so to say that he greedily took in another breath would be an understatement.

“Shui-ge likes…”

Shui mumbled something against his bent fingers in response to the muffled words he heard, but it wasn’t quite audible.

“Hmm? Shui-gege, what did you say?”

Wait a second… is that voice not in my head?

He focused his blurry mind on that rhythmic sifting of fingers through his hair and frowned slightly. Someone was actually there.

Shui immediately took in another deep breath as his mind continued to clear away the remnants of sleep.

I smell Zeishen… in my bed.

It didn’t take him much time after that revelation to understand that the man wasn’t just in his bed, but beneath him. He was lying on top of the guy!

Instead of freaking out like his rapidly-increasing heartbeat was telling him to, Shui forced himself to remain still and, ever so slowly, open his well-rested eyes.

Skin…

…and messy long hair.

He felt moisture immediately pool in his eyes but he quickly blinked it away.

My Zei-ge is actually here.

Even though his heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest, and he knew that he was probably going to have his hair pulled or be bitten any second now, Shui couldn’t help but reach up and wrap his arms around the other man’s neck, then nuzzle into it without hesitation.

“Good morning, Shui-ge,” Zeishen said after Shui had gotten comfortable again.

Now that he was awake and more aware of his situation, Shui could feel the man’s other hand, that wasn’t sifting its fingers through his hair, settled against his lower back. It was a little too close to the waistband of his pants… but at the same time, it wasn’t close enough to the waistband of his pants.

Why am I like this? Why him?

His mind immediately supplied the answers to his thoughts, even though he hadn’t honestly wanted them.

He’s crazy to your calm. Aggressive to your gentle.

Shui looked up as his mind continued.

Handsome to your beauty.

His brows furrowed slightly as he tucked his face back down, a little annoyed with his thought.

Beauty? I’m the handsome one!

That hand near his waist began to drift upward, skimming softly along his bare skin and drawing Shui’s attention out of his thoughts. He had half a mind to immediately yell at Zeishen for touching him so intimately, but he also had half a mind to just relax and enjoy the attention. He knew that he shouldn’t have allowed it, but he knew that his current situation was likely his own fault. He knew that he tended to hug things when he slept. That’s why he had so many pillows on his bed. He should have slept on the floor.

Why couldn’t I have just grabbed one of the pillows instead of literally crawling into a crazy, naked man’s arms?

He paused for a moment as Zeishen’s hand began to kneed the tense muscles in his back.

Wait a second… he was naked last night.

Shui’s face paled as he nervously unwrapped his arms from around Zeishen’s neck and began to reach down along where their bodies were pressed together. His fingertips slowed, however, as they began to drift over the other man’s belly. Every few seconds he felt it shiver beneath his touch, eventually slowing his hand’s descent completely. He even adjusted himself where he laid atop his baby until he was partially on his side and could see his fingers illicit that curious response over and over again.

“Shui-ge likes my body’s response to his touch?” Zeishen whispered as his fingers stilled in Shui’s hair and a soft pressure tapped the top of his head.

The gesture made Shui’s own belly tighten slightly as his fingers stopped once more. He did like his response. It was adorable and made him want to keep teasing him, but at the same time, that gentle kiss that came after the man’s question had him so confused. Looking up, Shui took in the Zeishen’s handsome, smiling face.

Where is my aggressive baby?

There was still a hint of chaos in the man’s dark eyes, but it was nothing like what he was used to. Even last night, when they were bathing together, he had still looked wild.

Reaching up, Shui gently settled a hand on the side of Zeishen’s smiling face. The attention had the man tilting his head as he leaned into the touch. He then nuzzled against his palm happily.

Such a cat. It’s no wonder your proxy is Shinao.

“Shui-ge, can I sleep with you from now on?”

Please.

“U-um, that’s…”

Shui couldn’t really find the words to tell him no. Mainly because he didn’t want to tell him no. There was no way he could tell him yes , though. At least, not out loud.

“Shui-ge, let me stay,” Zeishen said, his tone turning slightly whiny as he leaned forward and began nibbling at Shui’s unpierced earlobe. “This bed is plenty big enough, and you snuggle so close anyways.”

That’s kind of why you should probably sleep in the other room once your tether is returned to a logical distance…

When he still didn’t answer, Zeishen gave out a grumbling sigh and pulled Shui up into a surprisingly-tight hug as he buried his face in the crook of his neck.

Uh oh, here comes the licking… and biting.

“Zei-ge, we should get up,” he finally said as he felt that warm, wet tongue begin to dampen his skin.

It was beginning to feel familiar, and he really wanted to just stay right where he was, but he knew that his brother and Lee Shaan would be over whenever they finished Zeishen’s charm, and he hadn’t missed the dark circles under his baby’s eyes. He’d fed him quite a bit of energy the previous night, but he was currently in his human form, and that form definitely wasn’t doing him any good.

“Zei-ge, you need to eat some food. They’ve probably already cleared away what we didn’t eat last night, but you need to—” Shui’s words ended abruptly with a hiss as Zeishen did, in fact, bite him.

The man’s hand had also begun to grip his hair quite tightly, making him unintentionally groan. His other hand wasn’t sitting out the torment, either, and slid right down to settle overtop Shui’s thankfully-covered backside.

I don’t want to move… and I should be yelling at you, again, but I really don’t want to do that, either.

“Shui-ge likes it rougher than I’ve seen,” Zeishen said quietly as he finally released Shui’s sore skin from between his teeth and began licking at the bleeding injury he’d created.

Just those rough, raspy words and the mist of breath against his damaged skin made Shui squeeze his eyes shut as he fought with himself not to roll them so that Zeishen was on top of him. Honestly, the only thing that actually stopped him was the realization that he couldn’t feel something that he definitely expected to.

He’s not hard. Not even a little…

Those thoughts had him finally managing to get a hold of himself as he pushed himself up until Zeishen finally relented and let him sit up straddling his chest. His arms shook as they held some of his weight and he kept his eyes downcast. He could feel Zeishen’s full attention on him. Hell, the man would have likely begun eating him instead of their breakfast if he’d let him.

“Shui-gege, are you embarrassed?”

Shui flinched at the word that had haunted him off and on ever since he’d begun feeling things for the crazy man lying beneath him in his bed.

Hearing the blankets rustle, he quickly looked up as Zeishen sat up, putting their faces within inches of each other and forcing Shui to slide backwards just enough to settle into the man’s lap. He immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he found himself still unable to maintain eye contact.

His hands, however, had no problem wandering. He struggled to rein them in right as they were heading south between his own legs, seeking out the other man’s length.

He’s not hard. That doesn’t mean try to grab him and make him hard!

Not wanting to get lost in his own poorly controlled lust again, Shui forced himself to climb out of Zeishen’s lap right as the man was moving to wrap his arms back around him.

Finally free of temptation for a few moments, he sat on the edge of the bed and slowly managed to calm his body down. As he gave a final sigh and faint shiver, he felt the bed dip behind himself.

He expected Zeishen to start trying to grab him again, but when the man simply sat beside him in all his naked glory, Shui hesitantly allowed his eyes to slowly roam over every inch he could see.

Before his hands could begin wandering again, Shui stood up and walked over to where his robes were hung up. As he stripped off his pants, he could feel eyes boring into his back, but thankfully Zeishen remained sitting where he was.

“Shui-ge?”

Shui finished pulling on his new outfit before turning around. His hands continued to fasten the front of the robe, but he was mostly dressed and much more comfortable now.

“Yes, Zei-ge?”

Zeishen stood up and walked over until he was standing only a few inches away, then pursed his lips and looked down at himself with a slight frown.

“Why didn’t my body react like yours? I want to do things to gege, but my body didn’t work,” he said solemnly.

I… I’m not really sure how to go about this conversation. This is definitely something your mum should answer.

Of course, he knew that she no longer could.

Zeishen wasn’t technically human, even if his current body was. It was way too early in their awkward relationship to try and understand how certain things were going to work. He wasn’t even all that sure if Zeishen could even get aroused.

“It’s alright, it’s not important,” Shui said with a fake smile as he awkwardly walked around the other man so that he could pull on his boots.

He heard Zeishen doing something behind him, but didn’t pay him any mind until he had himself in order. Once he straightened back up and looked over his shoulder, Shui’s eyes widened.

Without thinking, he stalked right up to the man and began fixing the robe he’d haphazardly tossed on. It had been one of his favorites when he was a bit younger, but it didn’t quite fit now. He’d never been able to make himself get rid of it, though.

“It looks so good on you,” he said, not realizing that he’d unintentionally spoken out loud as he continued to fix the lapels of the soft blue and white robe.

Once he had finished tidying it up, Shui grabbed a brush and, after quickly running it through his own hair, went to work on Zeishen’s. Thankfully, it didn’t take long since he’d washed it so well the previous night, then brushed it out before they went to bed.

Since that was settled, Shui turned toward the door, but at the same time, something caught his eye. He redirected immediately and walked over to where he kept his minimal jewelry.

Picking up a single, delicate, light blue snowflake earring, he turned toward Zeishen with a hopeful grin. The man easily read his expression and took the earring. A moment later and it was fastened in his right ear.

Looks perfect.

Sure, Zeishen looked amazing in his normal dark colors, but in lighter ones with the beautiful earring to top off the outfit?

I think I’m falling in love.

He quickly ducked behind him and pulled his hair up into a high ponytail, then walked back around to his front to simply stare at Zei-ge’s perfection. He seemed to have even gotten lost in his daze, because he immediately snapped back to himself as he noticed Zeishen’s lips only a fraction of an inch away from his own.

I felt it…

Shui quickly ducked, then pressed his forehead against the man’s shoulder as his stomach began twisting into knots. Something bad had almost happened. Zeishen had almost kissed him, intentionally.

He was about to take my spiritual energy.

And it wouldn’t have just been a little sip, either. Their mouths hadn’t even touched yet and he’d already felt his energy being pulled from his body.

He might have held you close a few minutes ago, but he also bared his teeth at the same time.

Shui felt Zeishen’s arms begin to wrap around his back and hurried to step out of his oncoming embrace. Of course, the guy didn’t look happy and even reached for him with narrowed eyes, but Shui just intercepted his hand and grabbed his wrist, then turned and began tugging him toward the door.

“I get that you’re hungry, but if you want energy, you’re just going to have to eat like a normal human,” he said, chastising the man only the slightest amount with his tone.

If it wouldn’t be so severely detrimental to himself, he would have gladly fed Zeishen, but Qi had warned him away from doing so, so he would just have to listen. Thankfully, the guy didn’t try to cause anymore problems and even sat down at the table where food must have been delivered less than an hour ago. Everything was still somewhat warm, and there was quite a large spread to choose from.

He even had his chefs always make a few bland dishes, as well as a few dessert ones, too. Just in case Zeishen ever came back. One, specifically, was the recipe he’d made of those pastries his mother tended to use. They were sitting right in the middle of the table, and before he even looked at anything else, Zeishen was reaching for the platter.

Shui watched him hesitantly take a single bite of the familiar pastry, then begin to chew with a frustrated scowl on his face. Of course, he knew that the scowl was no match for the overly-sweet treat, and soon his Zei-ge was happily munching away with one in each hand and a mess of crumbs growing in his lap on his previously-clean robe.

He really shouldn’t have been so happy watching the man who had just tried to drain away his energy moments earlier making a mess at his table like a five year old child, but just the fact that Zeishen was willingly eating, and quite a bit, at that, made any previous negativity obselete.

Finally able to relax a bit, Shui found one of his own favorite dishes of spicy pork and noodles and began to dig in. He hadn’t realized how hungry he’d actually been until he managed to finish the entire plate, then even began looking around for something else.

“Mn-ge.”

Before he could even turn his head completely toward Zeishen, the man was pressing a nibbled-at pastry against his lips while grinning around a big piece firmly locked between his own teeth.

In all honesty, he’d actually eaten quite a few over the past couple of months. Yes, they still tasted way too sweet for him, but something had nudged him to have one every once in a while, anyways. So, now that he was a little more used to the taste, he didn’t hesitate to open his mouth and accept the piece of pastry.

The look on his baby’s face when he simply accepted the one thing he used to hate eating most made Shui avert his gaze as his face warmed and he reached up to grab hold of the sweet. He quickly chewed and swallowed the small bite he’d been in the process of taking, then licked some of the sugar from his lips before managing to lift his eyes back to Zeishen’s.

“I’ve gotten used to them a little bit,” he said as he took another small bite.

He definitely wasn’t a fan, by any means, but he could eat them now without getting nauseous.

“Gege, let’s eat together from now on, okay?” Zeishen said as he lowered the remaining half pastry from his own lips and reached over with his chopsticks to pick up a piece of what appeared to be spicy, red pepper pork.

Shui’s mouth watered at just the sight of it, so when the man lifted it up to his mouth, he gladly obliged and accepted the delicious bite. They spent the next hour trading off feeding each other, and as time slowly ticked by, they scooted closer and closer to each other, until their chairs could move no farther. Neither of them bothered with any thoughts of the outside world. Time would restart once his brother and his other half had finished the charm Zeishen needed to safely leave his pavilion. Until then, he was going to enjoy the little bit of time he’d been gifted with the beautiful, dangerous man who had somehow managed to steal his stubborn heart.

Chapter 26

(I feel like I already named Shui’s pavilion, but I can’t find it. If anyone remembers there being a name, kindly let me know XD) 

He would never admit it out loud, but the short time he’d spent fooling around with Zeishen during their meal had been one of the happiest moments of his life. For the first time in years, he hadn’t been the general or the emperor . He’d honestly felt like a content commoner who was just enjoying a pleasant night in her husband’s company. They’d eaten far more than either of them would have likely alone, and probably gotten quite a bit of it on their clothing, too, but he couldn’t seem to nudge away the smile that now covered his lips as he continued to work on some documents he’d needed to review at his desk. 

Zeishen had pulled a chair up to it and had paid attention to the militaristic part. Of course, he hadn’t dared to show him anything of great importance, though. He was still the general of their neighboring country, and the ice between them was still uncomfortably thin. 

That reminds me, the princess should be arriving sometime within the next few days. 

He paused for a moment in his reading and focused on his curse bond with his brother.

Huang, how is the charm coming along? 

His brother took a few moments to respond, seemingly distracted. 

A little while longer. By the way, one of my birds just told me that your eunuchs are heading your way. 

Jerking back in his seat, Shui unintentionally startled a dozing Zeishen awake. The man grumbled a bit and swayed slightly, groggy from being woken up with a full belly. 

“Sorry, Zei-ge, it seems like we’re going to have unwelcome guests very soon,” he said as he got up and hurried to clean up a bit. 

Zeishen gave a quiet groaning sigh as he stretched in his chair a bit, then stood up with a yawn. His robe had gotten a bit disheveled while they’d been messing around with their food, and Shui didn’t hesitate a second to sneak a peak at the pale skin that became exposed. Thankfully, he caught himself quickly and looked away. 

You literally woke up clinging to his naked body. Why are you trying to sneak a peak at him now? 

He didn’t understand it, but he honestly didn’t have time to bother with worrying about his strange mind, either, because his guards soon announced their visitors. 

Shoot. 

Shui immediately grabbed Zeishen’s wrist and began tugging him toward their bedroom, but hesitated halfway there and looked back to his desk. 

It’s going to be too close. If I move away from my desk or he moves farther into my room, the tether could possibly cause a scene. 

Furrowing his brow, Shui thought for a moment before flinching at the sound of footsteps drawing closer to his closed doors. Without another moment to lose, he quickly turned back around and hurried toward his desk, then unceremoniously shoved Zeishen beneath it. 

He then quickly dropped down into his large desk chair as the doors were pushed open and the three eunuchs hurried in. They looked slightly out of breath, making Shui raise an eyebrow. Seeing his unamused expression, the three quickly straightened themselves out and bowed respectfully. 

“I thought I had my meetings pushed back. Why are you three here?” he asked, his tone clearly nonplussed. 

Sin Mu stepped forward slightly, cutting off Yu Wang’s own movement. The man didn’t look pleased, but he swallowed his frustrations and waited for the other to speak. 

“Your highness, we came as soon as we were informed that her highness, the princess of Yan, was going to be here this evening!” Sin Mu said, still a little breathless. 

Oh… no. 

Shui felt a headache coming on at the same time he felt a warm arm wrap around left leg. He wanted to look down at Zeishen, because there was literally no  other person who could be touching him right then, but he knew that he couldn’t give the man away. His eunuchs knew exactly who he was. If they saw him emerge from beneath their emperor’s desk? 

That definitely can’t happen. 

Focusing his attention on the three men before him, Shui forced himself to remain calm, even as Zeishen’s hand began to kneed his calf as he rested his head against his leg. 

“I was expecting her at a later date, but it is fine. Have you seen to her accommodations?” he asked. 

The man bowed again with his hands clasped in front of himself as he responded. 

“W-well, we were thinking about, maybe…” 

Yu Wang stepped forward at that moment and bowed with his hands clasped in front of himself. 

“Your highness, because your home has several other small buildings, we were thinking that it would be a reasonable idea to allow her to stay in your Frost Light pavilion…” 

Shui just-barely held back a flinch as he felt Zeishen painfully dig his nails into his skin! He knew that the guy wouldn’t be a fan of anyone  near them, but he couldn’t just ignore his men, either. 

“That’s fine for right now, but please consider the other pavilions we have and see if one would be more suited for our guest. It is not quite proper to have her staying within my own home,” he said honestly. 

Of course, he knew that they knew that, but the only person who seemed upset with the decision was Su Ming. And, just as he’d predicted, the man finally stepped forward and offered him a quick bow. 

“Your highness, I agree that she should not be situated so close to you. I do understand that this visit is a pretense for a possible marriage arrangement, but to have her living in your pavilion with you may cast you in a poor light,” he said, speaking the truth. 

Shui felt Zeishen’s grip on him slacken slightly and silently thanked Su Ming for voicing his concern. 

“I unders—” 

“Your highness, I apologize for my rudeness, but I feel as if it would seem rude of us to move her away from you. The letter she sent ahead to us specifically requested that she be housed close to the emperor due… to…” the man’s words slowly died down into silence when he realized that the temperature in the room had dramatically decreased. 

When the entire group quickly bowed again and remained in that position, silent as the night, Shui began to relax. He hadn’t realized, but his left hand had lowered to delve its fingers into Zeishen’s hair and were now tightly entwined with the soft black strands. 

“Interrupt me again and you will be permanently removed from my counsel and reassigned to cleaning work,” he said with a voice so stern that it was clear that he wasn’t joking in any way. 

Yu Wang quickly stuttered out an apology, but Shui wasn’t done. He calmly loosened his hold on Zeishen’s hair, but refused to release it completely. Instead, he began sifting his fingers through the long strands, unintentionally tangling them bit by bit. 

“Remove your rings from hands and put them on my desk,” he stated coldly. 

The man had yet another new ring already, putting his total at three. Each one had looked more expensive than the last, and there was no way that he’d have been able to afford such things so quickly with his current salary. 

Yu Wnag’s face paled and he hesitated for only a split second before he hurried forward and shakily took each item off, then set them down on Shui’s desk before backing away and returning to his bowed position. 

“Your highness is just in his punishment. Please forgive this humble servant,” he added as Zeishen made a gagging face beneath his desk. 

Shui had to quickly steel his own features before he unintentionally burst out laughing. 

“She will stay in one of my spare buildings until better accommodations are available. I expect that it will not take long for them to be prepared…?” he said, leaving his sentence open intentionally. 

All three of the men nodded and replied in unison. 

“We will see to it personally that it is taken care of as soon as possible, your highness!” 

Shui allowed his fingers to skim along Zeishen’s jaw and didn’t even flinch when the man was waiting with his lips slightly parted and his tongue ready to gently brush against his skin. He allowed him to do as he pleased with his fingers as his eyes narrowed on the men in front of him. 

“Is there anything else you three need to discuss with me right now?” he asked as Yu Wang glanced at the other two, who slowly turned their attention to him, too, then back to Shui. 

There’s something else…

Having just been reprimanded, Yu Wang didn’t seem to have the guts to step forward again. Surprisingly, it was Su Ming, the one who seemed the quieter of the group, who straightened slightly and nervously spoke. 

“Your highness… have you, perhaps, found a concubine that has caught your eye?” 

A… what? 

The look on his face must have conveyed his thoughts because the group quickly bowed again as Su Ming hurried to continue. 

“I apologize if my words are inappropriate. You… you just have a mark on your neck that appears to be bleeding,” he said, his words getting rather quiet toward the end. 

Oh shit. 

He’d forgotten to heal the injury Zeishen had given him earlier… and there was still a chair right next to him at his desk.  

Fighting himself not to reach up or blush, Shui swallowed his nerves and replied with his head held high. 

“I’ve been considering someone privately,” he said, trying not to make a huge deal out of it. 

Of course, his eunuchs immediately jumped on his words. Yu Wang and Sin Mu both wore eager, excited expression while Su Ming didn’t seem nearly as thrilled. 

“Who is she? What is her status?” Yu Wang asked immediately, clearly curious about who could possibly catch his eye. 

Sin Mu’s expression quickly changed to one of suspicion. 

“Are you certain that they are trustworthy? Women can be extremely fickle and manipulative,” he said, making Shui lean back in his chair with a knowing grin. 

Good thing he’s not a woman, then. 

His movement had his fingers slipping from where Zeishen had been sucking on them, bringing the man’s attention back up to him. Shui didn’t dare meet his gaze, but he did like that it was focused on him. He also really liked the feeling of the drying moisture on the tips of his fingers. 

Zeishen might be aggressive and uncaring at times, but he was far from manipulative. The man just did what he wanted, when he wanted… though he was getting a tiny bit better with certain situations. 

“Who I spend my personal time with is my business alone until I feel like sharing that information. If there is nothing else important  to discuss, please leave,” he said, his tone brooking no argument. 

The three looked at each other again, and while Yu Wang and Sin Mu dismissed themselves and began backing away, Su Ming bowed again but hesitated to leave. 

“What is it?” Shui asked, losing his patience. 

He could sense his brother getting closer with another person at his side that was likely Lee Shaan. He didn’t want to be entertaining the three men in front of him when his brother and his other half showed up. 

The man pursed his lips, clearly fighting with himself about what he wanted to say. Eventually, he relented and bowed again, then hurried toward the door after apologizing for his hesitation. He had clearly wanted to say something, but either way, he hadn’t, so that was the end of that. 

As soon as the three men left and his guards closed the double doors, Zeishen jumped up into his lap like a damned cat that was tired of being ignored! He even went straight for the injury at Shui’s throat, eagerly covering it with his mouth before his tongue began lapping at the drying blood there. 

He immediately thought to say would you just behave for once?  but the words died on his tongue within a moment. Instead, Shui tilted his head to the side so that Zeishen could have more room to do as he wished. The man was already straddling his lap and twisting one set of fingers painfully into his hair. What did it matter if he licked at the injury he’d made earlier? 

In all honesty, the attention calmed his racing heart, too, allowing him to relax for a few minutes before his guards alerted him to his brother’s arrival. 

“Zei-ge, my brother is here,” he said, repeating the information the guard had just shared with them from behind his closed front doors.  

The guy didn’t seem to hear him, or, at least, he didn’t seem to give a damn if they were about to be interrupted. He finished what he wished to do with the bite marks he’d been tending, and was now moving on to nuzzling his face into Shui’s now-slightly longer than shoulder length hair. 

“I can’t wait for Shui-ge to have long hair again,” he said with sadistic humor in his words. 

Shui turned his head the slightest bit toward the man as he glanced at his thick, messy hair. 

“You just want to pull it,” he said, earning a chuckle from Zeishen before the man finally leaned back far enough to settle down into his lap and meet his eyes. 

I can’t tell if that look is because he wants to stab me or pin me down and try to yank out the hair I’ve managed to grow back so f—  his thoughts were cut off as his brother and Lee Shaan pushed open his double doors abruptly, making Shui jump up at the same time his arms swung around to hold Zeishen so that he didn’t fall. 

Thankfully, the man didn’t try to wrap his legs around his waist, allowing him to gently settle him onto his feet before turning his attention to their two visitors. 

“You’re early,” he said as he stepped forward with an eager expression on his face. 

He didn’t hear Zeishen following him, but that was probably for the best. 

“You’re welcome,” his brother chastised as he held up a small, dark purple and black woven necklace. 

Shui quickly put on a smile and apologized for his poor wording. He’d just expected them to take a bit longer. The two did  look pretty tired, though, so perhaps they’d pushed themselves pretty hard to get his request done faster. 

“Zei-ge, come here,” he called once he gently took the small necklace. 

It was warm and seemed to hum slightly with spiritual energy. 

The man standing near his desk tilted his head slightly, but didn’t seem to have heard him. His attention was fully focused on the leader of the Didui tribe… his brother’s lover. 

You’re human right now, babe. You can’t do anything to him. 

Hell, even if he were still a familiar, Lee Shaan was no push over, even for himself. 

“Lian Zeishen, come here,” Shui ordered, his stern tone finally managing to draw the man’s attention to him. 

It took him another minute before he actually walked over, but when he finally stopped beside him, Shui didn’t waste any time. He quickly tugged the little necklace over the man’s messy hair, then got it situated perfectly just above his collarbones. 

When he looked back up, he furrowed his brow, then looked over his shoulder at his brother, confused and immediately extremely worried. 

“What’s wrong? I can still see him,” he said, his tone already near-panic. 

When his brother just smiled and reached forward, clearly intent on setting his hand atop his head, Shui released the necklace and pursed his lips… then blinked as a hand reached in front of him, intercepting his brother’s as firm fingers grabbed Huang’s wrist. 

Zeishen released him the moment he began to withdraw his hand, making Shui sigh out the breath that had caught in his throat. He ignored the arm that wound around his waist as he turned a little more to try and face his brother as he began speaking. 

“Nothing is wrong. The charm isn’t perfect. If someone touches it, they’ll be able to see who he really is, so he needs to be careful not to let anyone get too close,” Huang said as Lee Shaan stepped closer to him and gently but firmly grasped his brother’s wrist right where Zeishen had moments earlier. 

Ah, so because I was touching it, his appearance didn’t change. 

Swallowing down his sudden anxiety, Shui licked his lips and hesitantly turned his attention back to look at his Zei-ge. 

Oh… 

Shui’s eyes widened as he turned to face the man before him. 

He really did change. 

Reaching up, Shui gently ran his fingers over Zeishen’s new beautiful face, then slowly allowed them to descend until they brushed against the inconspicuous purple woven necklace. The moment his fingers touched the fabric, his Zeishen reappeared before him again. 

He immediately withdrew his hand, then looked over his shoulder at his brother. He would have turned again, but Zeishen’s arm had tightened around his waist and was being quite stubborn. 

“You had  to make him handsome?” 

It was a rather poor choice of words, considering how well the charm had done its job, but he just couldn’t get past the fact that others would still  be staring at what was his!

His brother also thought that his concerns were rather misplaced, because he shook his head while rolling his eyes. 

“Would you like me to keep his tether taut, since you are suddenly so insecure that your wild dog might be lured away and tempted to bite someone else?” 

Shui felt his heart shrivel in his chest as he heard his brother’s taunt. He’d never felt as insecure as he did so right at that moment. Hell, he’d rarely ever felt insecure  in his entire life, let alone over someone else. 

He’s not even really yours, yet here you are so worried that someone else might try to catch his interest. 

Embarrassed and uncomfortable, Shui steeled his expression and shook his head. 

“Please return it to its former version, and thank you both for helping me with disguising him,” he said with as much respect as he could manage to put into his words… since Zeishen still refused to let him turn and bow. 

His brother’s expression relaxed into a smile as he squeezed his lover’s hand that had slid down into his own. 

“You’re welcome, Shui,” he said as he reached forward and simply tapped Zeishen on the forehead before he could react. 

Shui immediately felt the tether binding them together go slack, leaving a bit of an uncomfortable feeling in his chest as Huang withdrew his hand. 

“I’m sure you already know, but the princess of Yan will be here shortly. For the safety of your friend , and our kingdom, please be extremely cautious with their interactions. If she discovers who he is, it will be inviting trouble that we truly do not need right now,” Huang said, earning an understanding nod from Shui. 

His brother offered him one final smile before turning with Lee Shaan and heading for the door. Except, before they stepped back outside, he looked over his shoulder and spoke one more time. 

“By the the way, lord Qi has requested to see you when you have a moment.” 

Qi? 

Shui glanced back at Zeishen as his brother departed. The last time he’d spoken with lord Qi, the man had warned him against kissing his Zei-ge. Perhaps he had more information about the man’s situation? Perhaps something can be changed? 

“Let’s go talk to Qi before her highness gets here.”

Chapter 27

(Pic is a rough draft from the cover but that’s about how long Shui’s hair has grown by this point) 

Shui could feel eyes on him, but he refused to look at Zeishen’s new façade. Sure, he still looked handsome and had his long hair, but the hair was really the only similarity. His brow was more pronounced and he had a hint of facial hair just beneath his slightly longer nose and around his paler lips. He also looked older than him now. 

Not my Zei-ge.  

Of course, he knew that it was  his Zei-ge, but at the same time, he couldn’t bring himself to look at him. Even his eyes had calmed down immeasurably beneath the charm’s spell. 

“Shui-ge…” 

Shui slowed to a stop beside a blooming peach tree, then slowly turned around. Instead of acting like the dignified young man that he now looked like, Zeishen immediately grabbed his robe and yanked him right up against him. A chilling smirk slipped onto his lips for the briefest of moments before it dissipated. 

“Why won’t you look at me? Do I need to take off this charm? I even let you cover the mark I made on your neck without saying anything, but you still won’t look at me,” he said as he already began reaching for the little necklace. 

Shui immediately jerked his hands forward to intercept him, then shook his head with wide, worried eyes. 

“No! Please don’t ever take that off unless we’re alone.”

He slipped into stunned silence for a few moments after speaking, having forgotten that the affect of the necklace wears off whenever someone touches it. 

The crazy, frustrated eyes that were now staring back at him were comfortably familiar. 

My baby…

Shaking himself from his stupor, Shui released the necklace and forced himself to meet Zeishen’s new unfamiliar eyes. They still showed his frustration, but the insanity was now hidden beneath his brother’s magic. 

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t expecting that charm to work so well and I suppose it caught me off guard,” he said honestly, feeling a bit better about the situation. 

While the man was quite handsome, it wasn’t a type of handsome that stirred his heart. If he didn’t find Zeishen’s new form attractive, then hopefully no one else would, either. That would at least leave the man just for him. 

His new thoughts turned his stress into excitement as he offered Zeishen an honest smile and turned to continue heading toward Qi’s pavilion. Instead of stalking ahead, however, he settled at the man’s side, happily keeping pace with him. 

 Except, before they were even halfway there, he noticed something… off. 

Why are those maids staring at him? 

And why are those courtiers staring at him? 

He was just reaching for Zeishen’s hand to tug the man off into the nearby orchard when he noticed a specific person heading toward him that he couldn’t ignore. 

Mother.

He quickly straightened his already-decent posture, then bowed respectfully. 

“Greetings, mother. You are looking very well this morning,” he said as he noticed Zeishen step forward beside him. 

The man’s action immediately had him tensing, but to his relief, Zeishen simply reached out his hand for his mother to set hers in, then leaned over and gently brushed a kiss against the back of her hand as he bowed. 

“Pleased to meet you, your highness,” he said with a voice dripping with honey. 

Now I am confused all over again. 

Not that he was upset, though. Zeishen was usually unpredictable, so seeing him behave somewhat normally was a relief. Especially since his mother was right in front of them. 

“Pleased to meet you, young man. It’s rare that I see anyone around my handsome Shui besides those grubby eunuchs… and it’s almost as rare that I get to see him at all,” she said, her words dripping with venom. 

Why does it feel like their roles have been reversed? 

His mother sounded like she wanted to skin him alive for not visiting her more often while Zeishen sounded like he would do anything to make the empress happy. 

Something seemed to catch his mother’s eye at that moment and she reached forward, her slender, unadorned fingers gently taking Zeishen’s woven charm necklace between them. 

“Oh my, what a beauty you are hiding,” she said as her eyes took in Zeishen’s true features. 

How did she know about the necklace? 

As if hearing his words, his mother released the necklace and looked at him with a knowing smirk. 

“Do not think that I don’t know my own sons. Your younger brother is a master of curses, so, of course, I have looked into them as well. I know enough to recognize such a charm,” she said, honestly stunning Shui into speechlessness. 

Zeishen, however, didn’t seem to have any trouble with his own words. 

“Her highness is wise beyond her years. My name is Lian Zeishen, and I’m Shui’s new guard,” he said without an ounce of hesitation. 

No guard of mine would address me so informally…

His mother, however, didn’t seem to mind the man’s misstep. In fact, she seemed quite overjoyed with the abrupt news. 

“That is wonderful,” she said as she gently grasped Zeishen’s arm and began leading him in the direction they had been going… even though it was the opposite direction she had been traveling. 

Mother…

Resigned, Shui hurried to fall into step beside her. She barely spared him a smile before returning her attention to Zeishen. They chatted, and chatted, and chatted about everything and anything  his mother wished to discuss. He’d never seen Zeishen so amicable and docile as they leisurely strolled along the beautiful cobblestone walkway beneath flowering trees. He was also easily keeping up with any topic his mother chose to throw at him, making him realize that the man really was quite well versed in politics. 

Where is my crazy baby? 

Granted, he was very  glad that his crazy love wasn’t  showing his true self right then, but at the same time, if he could control himself so well so abruptly, then had he just been pushing him around previously because he could? Had he enjoyed torturing him so much? 

His mother escorted them all the way to Qi’s pavilion before releasing Zeishen and reaching up to pat his hair gently. 

“Thank you for speaking with me, young man. Since you are my sweet son’s new bodyguard, please do bring him by sometimes. I fear that he may never find my home if he isn’t guided there by the hand,” she said, the jab fully understood by Shui. 

“I will come visit you shortly, mother,” he said as he stepped forward and tugged her into a gentle hug. 

She returned the gesture with a strong one of her own, surprising Shui before she released him and abruptly reached up and mussed his hair. 

“You better. I don’t want to pass away before I see my eldest son again,” she said before promptly turning and striding away with more dignity than Shui had felt in his entire life… even as a top general and  emperor. 

You’re… still quite young, mother. 

When he looked back at Zeishen, he didn’t need to touch his necklace to catch the psychotic look in his widening eyes. 

There he is. 

“I was wondering where you had hid my Zei-ge,” he said as he took a step forward and slid his fingers into the man’s soft hair. 

Zeishen gladly nuzzled into his hand as his eyes narrowed on him like a cat that finally had its prey in its sights. 

“Should I even ask what you’re thinking to look at me like that?” he said as he retracted his hand and began heading into Qi’s pavilion. 

He heard Zeishen follow close behind him, then respond. 

“I want to pierce your other ear with my teeth.” 

Yep, still the same Zeishen. Absolutely nothing has changed. 

 The man had just, somehow, behaved with his mother. 

Either way, I’m glad that he realized he couldn’t act poorly around her. 

He might be a terrible son and not visit his mother as often as he should, but he loved the woman with all his heart. 

I will go visit her very soon… and I’ll bring her pastries. 

Resolved to his decision, Shui turned his attention back to their current task as they headed up a short set of stairs, then stopped outside of the main house. He was just lifting his hand to knock on the door when he noticed something sitting at Zeishen’s booted feet. 

Shinao? 

He hadn’t noticed the cat following him, but he’d also been quite distracted by his mother’s presence and Zeishen’s too-sweet attitude to have really bothered to keep his guard up all that much. 

A loud knock on the door startled him out of his thoughts and drew his attention back up to realize that Zeishen had stepped up and hit the door for him when he’d failed to complete his task. The man didn’t even step back afterwards to give whoever opened the door some room, so when Zen slid it open a few moments later, the two came face to face, and nearly nose to nose. 

What happened next would have likely been a bloodbath of electricity and, well, Zeishen’s human body, but thankfully lord Qi was soon at his guard’s side. A warm smile and gentle pat to his sweetheart’s head easily calmed the man’s growing fury. 

“It’s alright, love. He’s human right now so he can’t do anything,” Qi said as Zeishen turned his narrowing eyes to the former prince. 

They all knew that those words were a bit of a stretch, because Zeishen was still a military general, and a ruthless one at that. If he wanted to kill someone, he was still plenty capable. 

Zen relented at his master’s request, but didn’t dare let his guard down as Qi ushered them inside and slid the door closed. He immediately headed farther into his home, guiding them through long hallways and past several beautifully decorated rooms. The man had spared no effort in making his home comfortable. It was also spotless, though as they walked, he couldn’t see a single servant until they stopped within the final room. 

Ah? 

The young girl that had been stoking the fire in the hearth near the far side of the larger area looked up with a smile for her master, but it quickly brightened further when she noticed who had arrived. 

“It’s the nice lord!” she said in an excited, chirping voice as she hurried to stand and dust her new robe off, then run over to him. 

Zeishen quickly stepped in front of him, clearly wary of the tiny person and what she intended to do, but Shui easily nudged him out of the way before kneeling down and settling his hands on the girl’s shoulders. 

 “Hello there, little one. Have you been well?” he asked with a warm smile. 

He wasn’t sure how she had found lord Qi, but he knew that the man was likely the best master she could have come across. 

She quickly nodded at his question, making her messily-pinned hair bob behind her. 

Who put your hair up for you…? 

It didn’t look all that great, but before he could reach up to redo it, he felt a little jolt of static electricity zap his elbow, making him flinch slightly. 

Got it. Zen did it so I’ll just leave it be. It doesn’t look that bad, anyway. 

“My name is Yuen Shui. What is yours?” he asked as he stood up and allowed the little girl to take his hand as she stared up at him reverently. 

“My name is Song Shi,” she said with nervous determination. 

Shui gave her a reassuring smile and patted her head with his free hand. 

“You found a very nice master. Is lord Qi taking good care of you?” he asked, even though he could see that she was definitely doing better than when he’d first met her. 

Her clothing was new, if a tad dirty from her chores, and she had clearly bathed and been fed. 

Grinning back with a tiny gap between her teeth, Song Shi nodded again as she gently swung his hand back and forth. 

“Yes! Master Qi is very nice and is training me how to take care of his home. I love it so far!” she said, gaining some courage as the time passed. 

Shui noticed lord Qi walk over and sit down on a clean mat behind a small low table as the girl continued to tell him all about her new home. Since the man didn’t seem in a rush, and even began sipping tea that had previously been placed on the table, Shui walked over to another setting and sat down on the mat there. 

Before he could even give her permission, the little girl crawled into his lap and even began telling him about Qi’s guard, Zen. He learned quite quickly that the man wasn’t a fan of speaking to anyone but Qi, but he was super sweet when teaching her how to clean correctly, and even helped her put her hair up in a fancy bun for the first time in her life!

By the time she had finally calmed down and talked herself into a nap, Shui couldn’t help but smile at Qi. The man, and his cute electric love were amazing people. 

He was just about to begin discussing what they originally came here for when he felt hostile eyes on him. Or, well, not quite on him . 

Looking across the room to another place setting, he met Lian Zeishen’s narrowed eyes and dark scowl. 

He can’t seriously be jealous of a little girl just sitting in my lap?

He disregarded him and allowed the girl to rest against his chest as they finally got down to the business he’d been called for. Thankfully, their discussion took Zeishen’s attention mostly away from the girl sleeping in his arms and turned it toward Qi. His glare didn’t subside much, but at least it was directed at someone who could handle themselves against him if he chose to go crazy again. 

Not that Zen would ever let Qi fight. The man was on high alert standing behind his master and his hand was even settled on the hilt of his sword, waiting and watching. 

Even if Zeishen tried to go after Qi again, he’d stand no chance at the moment. 

“I know that this situation can’t continue for too long,” Qi said as he looked at Zeishen with a calm expression, then turned his attention back to Shui. 

“I assume that you’ve been feeding him as much as possible, but it’s clear that his body just isn’t processing things well as a human. He needs to change back,” he said. 

Shui glanced at Zeishen for only a moment before returning his attention back to lord Qi and nodding. He knew that he wasn’t handling food well, but he also wasn’t able to use spiritual energy all that well, either. 

He’d fed the man quite a bit of energy the other night, yet he’d still looked exhausted once morning came. Then, they’d eaten quite a lot earlier, but Zeishen was already beginning to look fatigued. 

“He refuses,” Shui said solemnly. 

He desperately wanted Zeishen to return to his familiar form, even with the risks that came along with the transition. 

“The best way for him to absorb spiritual energy is through the mouth, but because he has locked himself into a human body, he has no control over the absorption rate via such means,” Qi said, making Shui nod again. 

He’d figured that much out already, but confirmation made him a bit relieved that he’d guessed it right. 

“I think I’ve come up with a spell that can give him some control… but do you trust him to control it?” he asked, emphasizing his worry. “He could easily drain your life away if he chose to.” 

He understood, but somehow, even though he knew that he shouldn’t, he trusted Zeishen. The man’s mind was fractured from being abused under his other master, but he just couldn’t turn away from his hostile eyes and gorgeous… everything. 

“I trust him with my life,” he said, edging around answering the man’s question fully. 

Would he trust Zeishen around others without himself there? Absolutely not. And yet, he would gladly lie down with the man in his own bed and snuggle up to him to sleep. 

I have something wrong with my own head. 

“I understand, your highness. In that case,” Qi said as he turned his attention to Zeishen. 

“Lord Lian, would you like to try out the spell I have crafted for your situation?” he asked as he remained sitting. 

Lian Zeishen had shown some interest in the man’s words, but he hesitated to move as he looked between the people across from him. Eventually, he spoke, asking a question Shui hadn’t thought of. 

“How is the spell transmitted?” 

The answer came to him immediately, but then Shui felt his shoulders sag slightly. If the spell involved the mouth and was decently intricate, it would need to be transferred the same way. Thankfully, when he looked back at lord Qi, the man was actually grinning, his eyes crinkled slightly at the edges. 

“Do not fret, I won’t be kissing you,” he said as he chuckled out loud lightly, then withdrew a small talisman paper from his sleeve. 

“I have written the spell out on this talisman. All you have to do is read it quietly out loud to yourself five times in succession to accept the spell within it,” he said as he set the item down at the far side of his desk, silently asking if Zeishen would accept it. 

The man across from them stood and slowly walked over. His eyes looked at each of them multiple times, but only landed on the piece of paper when he stopped in front of it and leaned over to pick it up. 

He read over the spell once, then looked toward him. Without an ounce of hesitation, Shui gave a small nod. If he refused to return to his previous form, then this was the next best thing that they could do right now. 

Instead ofgoing back to his side of the room, Zeishen stared down at the child still sleeping in Shui’s arms with narrowing eyes. 

This man…

Inwardly sighing, Shui looked up at Zen. Silently asking if he would take her. 

Thankfully, the man obliged his silent request and gently took the girl as he carefully lifted her toward him. 

Not a second after she was out of his lap, her place was taken by Zeishen dropping right down onto him! Shui had to shift slightly at the last second to make sure that the man didn’t injure him between his legs, too, but the moment Zeishen settled with a smile on his face and began quietly reading the spell he held out before him, Shui couldn’t help but wrap an arm around his waist… even as his eyes rolled once at the man’s jealously. 

He waited patiently for the man in his lap to finish reading, then held his breath as he felt the energy hum through Zeishen’s body as the spell took root within him. His arm tightened around his waist and he pressed his forehead against his back. As much as he wanted to just have Zeishen turn around right then and kiss him, he knew that they couldn’t rush such a thing. 

At some point, Qi and Zen dismissed themselves from the room, taking the still-sleeping girl with them as Zeishen slowly leaned back and drifted off to sleep against Shui’s chest. He’d been worried, at first, but as Qi left, he nodded his head that the spell was working as it should. When the door slid closed behind him, Shui looked around, then carefully scooted the short distance backwards until he felt his back press up against the wall. 

There we go. Now we can both rest until you’re ready. 

With that thought, Shui leaned his head down and to the side, nuzzling his nose into the man’s messy hair as he closed his own eyes. He didn’t dare to sleep, just in case Zeishen needed him, so when he felt the man begin to move against him about an hour later, he nudged himself out of his doze. 

“Zei-ge?” he mumbled as he lifted his head and blinked open his eyes slowly. 

Zeishen’s face slowly came into focus as he stared up at him with the most adorable, sleepy expression on his face. 

He took the necklace off…

“Shui-ge, I’m really hungry,” he eventually whispered when he realized that he now had his full attention. 

Okay, baby. I’ll feed you until you’re full. 

As he thought those words, Shui helped reposition Zeishen until he was more comfortable sitting on his right thigh to get a bit more height. The man wasted no more time as he reached up with his right hand and gently pressed it against the left side of Shui’s face, guiding him to turn his face until it was at just the right angle. 

“Mine,” Zeishen whispered as he eagerly closed the gap, finally sealing his lips over Shui’s. 

The pull of energy that was forced up through his body like a tsunami wave breaking the horizon had Shui immediately trying to recoil out of instinct. He managed to separate their mouths in a panic, but Zeishen had moved and acted in anticipation of his reaction. He was now kneeling between Shui’s open legs so that he could easily hold the man’s face firmly between his hands. 

“I need to practice controlling it, Shui-ge,” he whispered as he leaned closer again. 

Shui quickly tried to yank his head to the side to avoid the man’s lips, but though he was allowed to complete the action, Zeishen easily guided his head back to facing forward after only a few moments and a bit of exertion. 

Panting hard, Shui tried to swallow, but failed twice before he managed. His throat hurt and his saliva was all-but gone from his mouth, making it ache further. He could see Zeishen’s narrowing and widening eyes as the man took in his pained expression, but it didn’t look like he was understanding what had happened well enough. 

“Zei-ge,” Shui finally gasped as he managed to get in enough air to speak. 

Zeishen tilted his head in response, but then leaned forward with obvious intent. Shui quickly pursed his lips and tucked his chin downward and to the side slightly, making Zeishen’s eyes narrow further. 

“I-I will feed you… I just, please try to take it slower,” he rasped out, still trying to calm himself down from their first interaction. 

Zeishen remained silent for several long moments as he processed what he said. Thankfully, the man seemed to finally  relax a little before he decided to try leaning in again. Of course, he knew that the guy couldn’t really control it yet, but Shui was hopeful that he at least wouldn’t be so forward with the contact they needed to create to initiate the energy transfer. 

To try and calm him further, Shui reached up with his own shaking hands and grabbed Zeishen’s robe as he felt the man’s upper lip press gently against the left edge of his lower one. 

The energy within his body flared up again, but thankfully it couldn’t be pulled nearly as quickly with just the small bit of contact. Allowing his body to finally relax a little bit, Shui began to carefully reciprocate the man’s kisses, being extra careful not to seal their lips together for even a second. 

The flow of energy from his body became steady and comfortable after a minute or so, and Zeishen had also calmed enough to sit back down on his thigh and simply savor the food and attention he was being given. 

It wasn’t until after the man finally leaned away, looking contently refreshed, that Shui realized something that he hadn’t paid attention to during the time he’d been feeding his love. His body was beginning to feel sore, but there was something else off. 

My lips are bleeding in several places…

“Zei-ge…”

Lian Zeishen sat back on his heels between Shui’s legs, a satisfied smile on his bright rosy face. 

“Mm?” he replied with enthusiasm. 

Leaning forward, Shui lifted his hand and wiped a finger over his lower lip. The digit easily came away with blood on it. He’d thought that his mouth and lips had been sore because they had been the main location where his energy was was being pulled out of his body. He hadn’t even thought about the other man’s strange habit.  

“What is this?” he asked as he held up his bloody finger and pointed at his mouth, scowling. 

He had to meet the princess of Yan in a few hours and his lips were all bitten up!

Zeishen didn’t seem nearly  as worried as he was about his new predicament as he settled his hands in his lap and grinned wider. 

“It’s a deterrent!” 

A… 

“What?!” 

Feeling his already-aching body begin to shake with Rage, Shui reached up and promptly grabbed either side of Zeishen’s face, then pulled on his cheeks with ferocity as he leaned forward. 

“You didn’t need to bite me at all! You’re already enough of a deterrent!”  

(I love you Zeishen XD)

Chapter 28

Shui sighed as lord Qi finished healing what he could of his damaged lips. It still wasn’t great, but at least they just looked chapped as opposed to gnawed on.

Ignoring the glare he felt burning into the back of his head, he thanked lord Qi, then turned and headed out the front doors. He didn’t hear Zeishen’s footsteps following him right away, but that was no surprise. The man was probably weighing his options and considering if he could actually do some damage to Qi.

It took about five minutes before he heard the man hurrying after him. When he finally caught up and Shui looked to his side, he couldn’t help but let a bit of laughter slip from his lips.

You knew better than to mess with Qi’s love.

Even as he mentally chastised him, he couldn’t help but slow to a stop and reach up to gently brush away the faint scorch marks on his love’s smooth skin. Thankfully, Zen had been lenient and it would heal well enough, and it wasn’t bleeding much.

He was just retracting his hand when Zeishen reached up and snagged his wrist. Holding it firmly, the man leaned forward and nuzzled his nose against Shui’s hair with a quiet hum.

It honestly felt pretty nice, and since he’d wandered off the main path to walk through the orchard, there weren’t any prying eyes. Deciding to let himself enjoy the attention before they had to go deal with the princess of Yan, Shui let Zeishen guide him until his back was pressed firmly against the trunk of a peach tree. branches of flowers cast elaborate dancing shadows on their bodies as wind gently drifted through the orchard.

When he felt Zeishen begin to nibble at his right ear, his heartbeat immediately spiked and he tried to lean his head away. He remembered what the man had said only a short while ago.

“No,” he warmed when Zeishen reached up to grasp his chin to begin guiding his head back to where he wanted it.

The man stopped, but was clearly not happy about the order.

Too bad. You’ve already done enough damage to me today.

Putting on his best stern face, Shui licked his sore lips and gently nudged the other man back. Thankfully, Zeishen allowed himself to be moved and eventually stood about a foot or so away. He could still see the discontent in his eyes, but there was really nothing he could do for it.

“I need to go meet the princess. If you can behave, you can come. If not, you need to go stay at my pavilion until I’m back,” he said with authority.

He honestly felt like he’d actually sounded pretty darn firm on his decision, but of course, Zeishen never lived by anyone else’s rules. The man seemed to only get more frustrated, but instead of lash out at him like he honestly expected him to do, he turned away abruptly, then ran off!

“Z-Zei!” Shui yelled as he followed him for a few steps before slowing to a stop and lowering the arm he’d extended unintentionally.

Don’t go after him. He needs to learn that he can’t always have his way.

He knew that he had to do that, but at the same time…

Please be safe, love. And please… Please don’t hurt anyone!

“Your highness, the princess will be arriving shortly! Shall we greet her at the entrance gates?” eunuch Wang yelled from up the hill, drawing Shui’s attention away from the spot where Zeishen had disappeared between the trees.

Snapping himself out of his daze, Shui quickly hurried up the large hill and onto the walkway. He was just about to speak as his feet settled onto the cobblestone when their attention was quickly reverted toward the main gates.

“Oh! I believe she is here, your highness!” the man said as he hurried forward, ignoring the fact that his behavior was extremely rude.

I am losing my patience with this man.

Hell, he was losing his patience with both him and Sin Mu. The only eunuch he somewhat trusted at the moment was Su Ming, but the man seemed a bit off, too. He just couldn’t quite figure him out.

At least it doesn’t look like he is taking bribes from the Yan kingdom.

Taking his time since it seemed like all three of his eunuchs were already at the gates welcoming the princess as she was being helped down from her carriage, Shui clasped his hands behind his back and strode peacefully into the soft breeze.

Su Ming was the first to actually turn and notice him, even though Yu Wang had greeted him previously. He hurried over and bowed respectfully, then turned and gestured toward the princess with a stern expression.

Ah, right. You’re the only one that wasn’t happy about this situation.

Not wanting to waste more time, Shui nodded in greeting and walked forward right as the princess saw him and smiled pleasantly.

“Good afternoon, princess. Thank you for coming to visit my humble kingdom,” Shui said with a smile he hoped looked welcoming.

He was honestly a bit worried about where Zeishen had gone, and more importantly, what he was doing, but he knew that he couldn’t just go chasing after the man every hour of every day.

Princess Yang Sun reached out a hand to shake as she bowed her head slightly in respect.

“Your highness,” she said, then lifted his eyes to his as a flash of intelligence lit them brightly.

“I am glad that we got another chance to meet. You left so quickly during my brother’s country’s festival but I rather enjoyed our quick chat during dinner. I hope that you wouldn’t mind spending some time with me during my stay here so that we might get to know each other better,” she said pleasantly.

This girl is smart… and not even in a conniving way, I think.

He couldn’t quite judge her so quickly, but for some reason, he didn’t sense any hostility from her like he had from several of her brother’s people.

Shui offered her an honest smile as he shook her hand and bowed his own head.

“I believe I have time tonight, if you would like to have dinner with me?” he said.

He really didn’t have any other plans and considering she was the sister of the emperor of his neighbor, it would be great for them to get to know each other.

Especially if this might turn into a marriage arrangement.

Not that he was really interested in such a thing, but he couldn’t deny that he admired the young woman standing before him. She seemed to carry herself well and she spoke comfortably with him. Her tone was appropriate but not meek or unknowing, and she was truly a beautiful person.

Her lips turned up into a relieved smile as she quickly agreed to his request. It wasn’t too much of a surprise that she was a little nervous. He wasn’t exactly an open person when it came to relationships. He’d shown no open interest in anyone, whatsoever, during his tenure as head general, nor as emperor.

A lot of royalty, both past and present, had pushed aside feelings in exchange for a safe kingdom and the security of an heir to the throne. He honestly didn’t care about reproducing, but he still wasn’t sure exactly how far he planned to take his role as emperor. He wasn’t completely against having a child, but he honestly wasn’t sure if he could be physically attracted to Yang Sun enough to even sire offspring. Just the thought of being in bed with someone who wasn’t Zeishen made his skin crawl.

I’m so messed up.

“Please take your time settling in to one of the spare buildings within my pavilion. My servants are currently working on getting your own area ready, but it’s not quite yet available, I’m afraid. I hope you don’t mind?” he said.

“That is perfectly fine. Thank you for accommodating me, your highness,” she responded with a courteous bow.

Shui returned her bow, then dismissed himself with the excuse that he had official business to tend to until later. As soon as he was out of sight he broke out into a run and headed straight for the palace. He wasn’t sure why, but his instincts told him that he would find Zeishen there. Much to his surprise, however, the only people who were there were just a few government officials having a meeting about a possible drought that might be coming if the weather doesn’t begin to change soon. Sure, they’d had some rain recently, but a lot more was needed before thy would feel comfortable.

Shui stayed to get the basic information from the meeting, then dismissed himself to continue looking for his troublemaker. He made sure to check his previous royal bedroom, but there was no sign that anyone had been there, so he quickly left.

Next he tried the stables, then the kitchen areas.

Still nothing…

He considered going back to check his pavilion, but Zeishen had run off in the opposite direction. There was no way the man had turned all the way back around just to obey what he’d said and return there.

Maybe he’s in town?

Shui hesitated for only another moment before gathering moisture from the air around him, then freezing a portion of it beneath his boots and rising into the sky.

He arrived in town a short time later, but even though he looked through a large portion of the local restaurants, pubs, and even clothing shops, he couldn’t find even a trace of the man. He did find a nice hairpin that looked like little wisps of wind, however, and couldn’t stop himself from buying it before continuing on his journey.

By the time he got back to the palace grounds it was time to get ready for his dinner… and he still hadn’t found a single trace of his Zei-ge. Unwillingly, he forced himself to return to his outer pavilion just in time to make it to the dinner his servants were setting up in his outdoor gazebo.

It actually smelled amazing and there were quite a dishes that he enjoyed, but as he sat down nearly at the same time the princess was brought over, he just couldn’t force himself to be excited for their time together.

I shared a meal with Zei-ge just recently and enjoyed every second of it, and here I am already dreading this one even though I love the dishes and the woman sitting across from me seems very intelligent and well mannered.

“Good evening, your highness. These all look delicious. Shall we dig in and save the talk for once our stomachs are settled?” the princess said, surprising him into a silent gasp.

“O-oh, y-yeah. That sounds like a good idea. I am pretty hungry, but didn’t want to be rude,” he said, lying a bit. He was still quite full, but he’d gladly eat to keep himself from having to converse right then.

Yang Sun smiled and picked up her set of chopsticks, then used them to pick up a piece of spicy chicken in red pepper garlic sauce.

“Several of these smell quite spicy. I’m looking forward to trying them all,” she said before taking her first bite and seemingly allowing the silence to settle over them.

Shui ate slowly, but still enjoyed some of his favorite foods. His stress level decreased a little over time, but he was still nervous about where Zeishen might have run off to.

“Your highness, you’re poking at an empty plate,” Yang Sun said abruptly, snapping him out of the daze he had somehow slipped into.

He quickly schooled his features, trying to hide his own embarrassment.

“I’m sorry, I’m not quite feeling my best,” he hurried to say.

Yang Sun gave a quiet giggle and shrugged one shoulder.

“No worries, your highness. It looks like you’ve already had a trying day. Thank you for joining me for dinner, it was absolutely delicious. I think I will retire early as well, so let us meet again when your schedule is free?”

Not wanting to think too much into the reason why she was dismissing him so easily, because it probably had something to do with his lips and the disheveled mess he’d turned himself into while running around searching for a certain someone, Shui quickly agreed and thanked her for her time.

“Please rest well. I will come see you the next time I am available,” he said as they both stood and gave a partial bow.

“I look forward to it. Rest well, your highness,” the princess said before being lead away by the two servants she had brought with her.

Now free, Shui considered returning to town in order to look a bit more, but something nudged at him to return back to his main home for the moment, so he did.

At first, he was disappointed because he walked into a dark entryway and didn’t see a single trace of his man.

“Zei-ge?” he called as he wandered down the hallway toward his bedroom.

He honestly didn’t expect the man to be there, since he rarely, if ever, listened to him, but when he stepped into the dark room, he felt his heart flip in his chest.

Zeishen was there, curled up on the far side of the bed, facing away with the blankets pulled up to his neck.

He’s really here… and he removed his charm necklace.

A massive surge of relief swept over Shui as he shakily climbed onto his bed and moved across it until he could drape himself over the other man and hug him gently.

Zeishen tensed slightly in response to his attention, but he wasn’t surprised by the action. He was allowed to be upset, In all honesty, he was beyond proud of what Zeishen had done. Not only had he walked away when he’d gotten mad instead of becoming aggressive, but he’d actually done what he’d been asked to, as well.

He hadn’t thought that it was possible for him to change so quickly, or at all.

Grinning unabashedly, Shui sqeezed his baby a little tighter before pushing himself up and leaning over the man with a beaming smile.

“Zei-gege,” he said, trying to get the man to look at him.

He got the opposite reaction, however, as the guy yanked the blanket up and tucked his head beneath it with a grumble.

Zei-ge?

Shui hopped over the man and sat down on the edge of the bed, then tried to gently tug the blanket downward. Zeishen was evidently having none of it. He held the cloth firmly, eventually making Shui sigh and scowl down at the lump of a man beneath the covers.

“I’m sorry I chastised you earlier, but you can’t really be this mad at me for telling you not to bite me…” he said, not understanding the man’s excessive frustration.

He waited for several moments, hoping for a response, but when he got nothing, he was just about to slip off the bed and go bathe when he felt something bump his elbow.

Oh, Shinao?

He gladly reached up and began petting the now-purring cat. It eagerly accepted the attention and even settled in his lap after a few moments.

At least someone wants to acknowledge me.

“You’re a good kitty,” he cooed as he scratched Shinao behind his ears, then reached up to pet his head again. Except, his hand never made it to the poor cat’s head.

You really are…

Zeishen had snuck his arm out from beneath the blanket just to shove Shinao out of his lap and onto the floor!

Rolling his eyes, Shui gave Zeishen’s form a disapproving glare before standing and lifting the poor cat up into his arms.

“Fine, stay in here and pout. Shinao and I are going to go wash up and get ready for bed,” he said with clear annoyance in his voice as he began to carry the cat out of the room.

He could sense Zeishen’s frustration growing, but the man wouldn’t let him see him and he didn’t want to talk, so what else could he do besides give him space?

He’ll be okay in a bit.

Once outside he set Shinao down, then calmly removed his outer robe, then inner garments. Lastly, he settled his hairpin on top of the folded clothing, along with the one he’d gotten for Zeishen. He really wanted to give it to him, but he would wait until he had calmed down.

Now that I think about it, though, he probably doesn’t even like such things. I can’t remember ever seeing him wear anything fancy.

Shrugging his shoulders, Shui sat down on the edge of the hot spring pool, then slowly slid into it with a content sigh. He body was a bit sore from running around all day so the warm water felt quite nice.

He quickly got himself cleaned up, then found a spot to relax in with his head gently resting against a towel at the edge of the pool. His eyes closed as his mind wandered as it went over everything that had happened recently.

My life is much quieter here, but somehow far more stressful.

He was just beginning to reminisce about certain hard-won battles when his ears picked up the faint sound of familiar footsteps approaching. Holding back a grin, Shui let his body remain relaxed and kept his eyes closed as he continued to breathe evenly within the comfortable steam rising from the water surrounding him.

A faint meow caught his attention, too, but he didn’t bother looking for Shinao. The cat was perfectly safe with them there.

“Shui.”

Shui’s eyes jerked open and he abruptly looked over his shoulder. Zeishen rarely ever called him by just his name anymore, so it had caught him completely off guard. It was always Shui-ge.

Wait… what in the word?

He couldn’t believe what his eyes were showing him.

Zei… shen?

Turning until he was kneeling on the underwater ledge he’d been sitting on, Shui slowly lifted himself up a little more, trying to understand what was in front of him as he set his hands on the edge of the pool.

How…

Lian Zeishen sat facing him in only a pair of soft white pants, but that was nothing abnormal. What was odd, and what was making it hard for his mind to function right then, even as his love started speaking again, was what else the man currently had on his body, somehow.

Black cat ears… and a fuzzy, long cat tail.

Chapter 29

“Shui-ge, are you listening to me?” Zeishen asked for the third time. 

The answer, unfortunately, was no . He wasn’t intentionally ignoring him, though, but come on! 

How can he be this cute yet still be so deadly? You’re a high-ranking general, very powerful familiar, and extremely dangerous, yet I want to pet you all over, feed you till you burst, and lie down and let y— “Yuen Shui, come here!” Zeishen grumbled, clearly annoyed that he wasn’t getting any sort of response. 

Shui snapped back to attention as his body was forced to follow the order of the tether warming around his neck. He easily lifted himself out of the water and crawled right up into Zeishen’s lap. He wanted to tell the guy that he would have moved if he’d just asked, but he probably wouldn’t have heard him… or he’d already asked, and he hadn’t heard him to begin with. 

“Sorry…” he mumbled as he leaned against Zeishen’s warm chest as the man’s arms wrapped around him a tad too tightly. 

“Shui-ge, I want to cultivate with you again.” 

Shui, having already  gotten distracted by the tail flicking this way and that next to its owners right leg, quickly shook his head and looked up to meet Zeishen’s eyes. 

Cultivate together? Again?   

The first time had honestly only been done to be able to tether the man and get a little control over his insane actions. It wasn’t really done to improve either of them. 

“Why do you want to do that?” he asked, honestly curious. 

The man still had one tether on his wrist, but he’d released the other one a while ago. He doubted that Zeishen wanted to be completely tied down again… and if he wanted the other tether removed, it wouldn’t take a cultivation session to accomplish. 

His thoughts were interrupted again when Zeishen lifted a hand to gently brush aside a length of his bangs that had slipped in front of his eyes, then tucked them behind his ear. 

“I want to give Shui-ge something,” he said, making Shui tilt his head suspiciously. 

Normally when someone says something like that while you’re sitting in their lap naked, it is an innuendo… at best. 

Or, at least, that’s what he’d assume. He’d never exactly found himself in the situation he was currently in with the other man. Hell, most of the situations they had shared had never occurred in his life in any way previously.   

“What do you want to give me?” he asked nervously, fighting to keep his gaze from dropping to check between the man’s legs. 

When Zeishen simply grinned nice and wide, Shui felt his heart flip in his chest and a faint heat rise to his cheeks. The man truly was unfair. 

Sighing out a bit of frustration, Shui pressed his hands against Zeishen’s bare chest until he was freed from his arms and allowed to scoot out of his lap. There, he reached to the side and grabbed a towel… only for Zeishen to snatch it out of his hand and toss it somewhere over his shoulder with a pout on his face. 

  This man…

“Why did you do that?” Shui growled and he crossed his arms over his chest even as Zeishen reached his hands forward, clearly intent on beginning their little session. 

Scowling, Shui narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. 

“I am not  cultivating with you naked. At least let me put a towel on or go get dressed!” 

He was just about to get up anyways when Zeishen suddenly got up onto his knees and leaned forward. He quickly grabbed his jaw, then pulled it forward just enough to press their lips together. 

“Shui-ge, I know that you like me… do this for me,” Zeishen whispered before he slipped his warm tongue between Shui’s lips and easily took full control of the situation. 

Nothing in the entire world could have stopped Shui from melting into the man guiding him back against his body as he kissed him so deeply that he had to focus everything he had on keeping his breathing manageable. 

When Zeishen  finally  relented, Shui sucked in a massive breath or air as his exhausted body sagged against the man’s firm, warm one. He could feel his hands on him as he panted, one firmly pressed against his lower back while the other grabbed his backside, but nothing in Shui’s mind found anything wrong with the attention. So there was no reprimand. 

Zeishen thankfully gave him a few minutes to collect himself before nuzzling against his forehead. 

“Shui-ge, please?” 

Why would you ask me to cultivate after sucking half of my energy away with that kiss?! 

The guy hadn’t literally  done that, but he’d definitely worn him out a good bit. 

Groaning, Shui slowly forced his body to lean away, unsteadily sitting up in the man’s lap. It took a bit, but he eventually managed to lift his gaze to meet Zeishen’s once more. He managed to lock eyes with him for roughly five seconds before his attention rose the slightest amount… back to the man’s fuzzy cat ears. 

I give up. 

Heaving another sigh, Shui felt his shoulders sag as he leaned forward and down, letting his forehead settle atop the man’s right shoulder. 

“Fine, I’ll cultivate with you again.” 

The lap beneath him suddenly vanished as Zeishen scooted back abruptly and opened his legs, making Shui drop to the space between them with a startled gasp. 

This man…

Already too out of it to stress any further, Shui crossed his naked  legs and reached out to settled each of his hands into Zeishen’s waiting ones. It was so strange doing such a thing without any clothing on, and  without being inside, but he was tired of trying to fight Zeishen on it. He would just do what he asked, then go inside and rest. 

As soon as he closed his eyes and began relaxing his body he could feel Zeishen already trying to connect with him. 

Such an inpatient boy. 

Even though he thought such things, Shui couldn’t help but smile as he opened himself completely to the man sitting before him. He was pulled into his inner self almost immediately, and before he even opened his eyes again, he could sense Zeishen’s ethereal form before him. 

His muscles and nerves began to twitch as the other man eagerly shared his electric energy, forcing him to concentrate on regulating the boundless jolts and currents being funneled through his system. At first, it was exactly like the last time they had sat together to cultivate. He gave some of his spiritual energy to Zeishen, while Zeishen allowed some of his own to slip into his system. Except, this  time things didn’t stay calm for long. 

Shui was just about done settling Zeishen’s given energy when a sudden surge of it flooded his system and nearly made him snap back into his human body and deviate his qi!  That  would have been disastrous, and probably deal a good bit of damage to his internal organs from the rampant energy. 

Buckling down his focus, Shui cycled round after round of electrical energy throughout his body, needing to open his entire being in order to keep the energy from stagnating in any one area and dealing damage. Everything else fell away as his mind and body were forced to become one in order to try and divert a catastrophe that seemed to go on for hours, until, finally, it abruptly stopped. 

The remaining energy just about filled him to the brim, making Shui sway as dizziness took over his ethereal form. Warm hands gently caught him, then pulled his near-weightless form into waiting arms. 

“My Shui is amazing,” Zeishen whispered quietly in the darkness of their conjoined minds. 

Shui wanted to respond somehow, but all he was capable of was a pained groan as he tried to keep all of his excess energy under control. He really wanted to know why the man had given him so  much, but he couldn’t manage to spare an ounce of attention to even form the simple words to ask. 

He could feel Zeishen begin to nuzzle into his hair a while later. Having finally just gotten his energy situated, Shui allowed himself to just relax and enjoy the sensation. It honestly felt so calming to just be able to be held in the man’s arms and not have to worry about anything for a brief moment of time. He was already drifting off to sleep when he felt something bump against his ear… but Zeishen wasn’t even nuzzling the hair around his ears.

Shui gave a quiet grumble and flicked his ear a tiny bit in response to the nudges. Instead of being left alone afterward, Zeishen merely paused just long enough to chuckle quietly, then leaned forward again and promptly bit it! 

Yelping, Shui quickly jerked his head away, suddenly much  more awake as he scowled up at the man at the same time he began rubbing the fuzzy ear somehow situated atop his head. 

“Why the hell did you just bite me?” he asked, aggrieved. 

Could he not just have five darn minutes to relax with his baby without having to worry about bodily injury?! 

“Shui-ge is absolutely adorable,” Zeishen said as he reached forward again, only for his hand to be swatted away immediately.

Shui even scooted out of his lap as he rubbed at the fuzzy ear atop his head. It took him a few moments of continuing that action before his hand slowed to a stop and he looked to the left, then to the right as his mind tried to put the pieces together. Eventually, he looked back up at Zeishen as he felt a soft tail curl up against his left side… from behind himself. 

He… doesn’t have the cat ears anymore. 

He glanced slightly downward, then pursed his lips as his heart rate began to tick up again. 

Nor does he have his tail. 

Now more than a bit nervous, Shui slowly moved his hand atop his head again. 

Yep. There they were. 

If he had cat ears on his head, then the tail brushing against his left leg was likely his, too. 

How do I keep letting him do things to me? 

Sulking, Shui lifted his other hand to his head and grabbed both of his new cat ears as he hunched and curled his new tail up against his side. 

“Zei-ge, I can’t have these. I’m an emperor. People are going to talk so much,” he said solemnly, trying not to panic as he looked up at the other man with what had to be a pathetic, forlorn expression. 

Zeishen tilted his head slightly, considering his words in silence for quite some time before he reached over and was allowed to put his hand atop Shui’s soft hair. 

“I’m sorry, Shui-ge. I… I just wanted to mess with you a little,” he said, making Shui’s frown falter slightly. 

He wanted to ask why the man would want to do such a thing, but who was he kidding? Zeishen loved  messing with him and hurting him. Thankfully, the hurting part was at least getting better, but the ears and cat tail…

“You can take them back, right?” he asked, a tiny bit hopeful. 

To his surprise, Zeishen leaned in and pressed their lips together again right at that moment. Shui felt a faint pull as a little of his given energy was retracted, but all too soon, Zeishen leaned away again and winked. 

Nervously, Shui moved one of his hands that he’d let slip into his hair back toward where one of his cat ears had been. 

It’s gone.

He immediately dropped his attention to his new tail, but it, too, was now gone. Relief flooded his system as he looked back up at Zeishen with a dopy grin. 

“Thank you so much, Zei-ge.” 

Shui figured that that would be the end of their current session, since they had cultivated already. He was very-much looking forward to resting in his man’s arms now. Except, Zeishen just continued to stare at him as if he still  had feline characteristics, making Shui quickly check himself over one more time. 

No ears, tail, or even whiskers. What is he looking at? 

“Are you alright, Lian Zeishen?” he asked as he leaned forward and reached up to pat the side of the man’s head gently. 

His wrist was gently grabbed a moment later and Zeishen used it to tug him back into his lap. This time, however, he put Shui’s back against his chest, then wrapped one arm around his midsection before the other grasped his jaw and turned his head just enough for them to share a brief, soft kiss. 

When he broke the contact, Shui blinked, a little confused. 

“What’s wrong, Zei-ge?” 

The man wasn’t usually this affectionate. Especially after being reprimanded for something. 

He watched Zeishen consider his words, but he didn’t seem all that sure of the answer, himself. When he did finally respond, Shui was a bit taken aback. 

“Shui-ge, I think I like you.” 

You…

He knew that the man had some reasonable attachment to him to intentionally follow him around without killing him, but to hear him confess right to his face was a whole other story!

He wanted to ask a thousand questions as he turned in the man’s lap enough to partially face him more comfortable, because honestly, Zeishen acted more like a bully than a love interest, but he couldn’t deny that the guy was at least reasonably attentive and he definitely did get jealous whenever someone else got close to him. 

“Shui-ge, how do you like someone? I know about kissing and sex, but my body doesn’t work right. Can I still turn that like in the love you humans talk about? Can I still be a good husband for you?” 

Woah. 

Where did all of this come from? 

A little stunned, Shui took a few moments to figure out what he should say. As much as he wanted to shout that it was perfectly okay that his body didn’t work like a human’s and he would gladly accept him as he was, he couldn’t. 

Instead, an overwhelming dread settled within his chest as he looked down, letting his hair fall in front of his face. He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs that he loved the stubborn, bratty, beautiful familiar who still held him firmly in his arms, but he just couldn’t. In fact, he couldn’t say any of the words that he wanted to. 

Grinding his teeth together, Shui snuggled as closely as he could against his love’s chest as he squeezed his eyes shut tight. 

“I’m sorry, Zei-ge,” was all he managed to force out with a quiet rasp. 

He knew that the guy wouldn’t be happy with his response, and honestly, he couldn’t blame him. It was his own fault that Zeishen was now asking such questions. He’d practically chased the man down incessantly. Even going so far as to grab him while he slept on more than one occasion! 

  It’s your fault he’s asking such questions now. 

Trying to steel his nerves for what he had to say, Shui shakily looked up at Zeishen, who was staring down at him, and likely had been for quite some time. He was waiting for a response, and while their ethereal forms were not as clear as their human ones, he could see the hope, stress, and confusion in the man’s dark eyes all too clearly. 

My baby just wants to be loved. 

Noticing Zeishen leaning closer, Shui tucked his face into the man’s chest, then felt his heart drop into his stomach. He wanted to kiss his love so  badly, but he had the throne to think about, and the princess of Yan, and the necessity for an heir… Even if he could somehow give his heart to Zeishen, the man would definitely not settle for being just a concubine. He wouldn’t share. 

He felt Zeishen hesitate since he’d turned his head away, but he only remained still for a few moments before finishing his intended action and kissing the top of Shui’s head. 

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand,” Zeishen said as he sniffled the slightest bit, then nuzzled his face into Shui’s soft hair. 

I wish I didn’t, either. 

Taking a deep breath, Shui gently pressed his shaking hands against Zeishen’s warm chest until he was allowed to lean back enough to sit up again. 

“It’s getting late. Are you hungry, or do you want to just go to bed?” he asked, changing the topic. 

He knew that Zeishen wanted answers, and that not providing any would likely upset him, but to his surprise, once again, the man simply gave him a tired smile before replying calmly. 

“I want to go to sleep with Shui-ge. I’ll be waiting in our bed.” 

Uh… our? 

The words he’d just heard melted his heart as Zeishen vanished into the darkness, but at the same time, he felt that darkness suddenly become far too vast without his love’s arms securely wrapped around him.  

Not wanting to remain alone, Shui quickly pulled himself out of his own mind and woke up. He was a bit surprised to see a blurry figure kneeling down in front of him when he opened his eyes since Zeishen had said that he’d meet him inside. He also felt a firm but gentle hand on his bare shoulder, as if the person had been trying to wake him up. 

Shui rubbed at his tired eyes a little before blinking a few more times to finish clearing his vision. He then looked up, and straight into eunuch Ming’s worried, soft brown eyes.

Chapter 30

Shui couldn’t find any words for an entire minute as he stared up at the man who wasn’t supposed to be in his private quarters unless there was some deathly emergency. 

I don’t hear screaming and I don’t smell fire…

“Eunuch Ming,” he finally said in a despondent tone. 

The man finally seemed to realize that he was about to be in a hell of a lot of trouble if he didn’t start talking. 

“I-I’m terribly sorry to bother his highness in his personal space,” he hurried to stutter out as he quickly ran to grab him a towel, then offered it to him as he humbly bowed and averted his gaze. 

What the hell was wrong with you before that you couldn’t simply alert me to an issue from farther away and then come hand me a towel? 

Sighing, Shui accepted the towel and wrapped it around his waist as he stood, then looked down at the man still kneeling a foot or so away. 

“What is it that you had to come report to me so late at night and  within my own personal bathing area?” he asked, his voice clearly annoyed at the interruption. It wasn’t only that, either. He’d been cultivating with Zeishen. If eunuch Ming had interrupted them while they’d been within his mind, or even worse, if Zeishen was still around but he, himself, was still within his own mind as he had been while eunuch Ming had appeared…

He didn’t want to think about it. 

 “Your highness, the northern tribe has suddenly attacked a small farming town near the border and killed several civilians and soldiers that had been placed there as guards. 

What? 

He was just about to run inside and change clothing, but hesitated two steps from the stairs, then whirled around. 

“Give me your outer robe.” 

Eunuch Ming looked about ready to pass out at such a preposterous order, but Shui was not  about to run inside his home and alert Zeishen to the situation. The man would definitely insist on coming with him to the palace, and if he had to leave to go north… He couldn’t put him in that kind of danger. He’d also probably choke his eunuch to death if he ever realized that he’d seen him naked. 

“Give it to me, now!” he growled out, making the other man quickly remove his outer robe and kneel down to offer it up to him. 

Shui pulled it around himself as he gathered steam beneath his feet. 

“I’ll meet you at the palace,” he said as he quickly took off into the cool air. 

He should have brought the man along, but he made a stop at his old royal room within the massive building and quickly changed out of his borrowed clothing. Thankfully, he’d left a few of his less liked robes there, just in case. Now in a much more comfortable light blue robe, pants, and black boots, Shui made his way to the already-bustling meeting hall. 

His hair was still damp and his skin faintly pink from the hot water and attention from his love, but he quickly got down to business as eunuch Wang and Mu went over the information that had been sent to them. 

There were also several military generals present, as well as multiple court officials who looked like they had either just hastily gotten out of bed or had one too many drinks and had not expected such a surprise that evening. 

Granted, he doubted anyone expected such a thing to happen. He’d made sure that the northern borders were well regulated and managed. No one had dared to try such a stunt… until now. 

He took his seat as reports were read and possible actions were weighed. Since he was not present for the attack or its aftermath, Shui remained silent… but his eunuchs, however, seemed to have plenty to say. 

Most of the talking was done by eunuch Wang and Mu, and, opposing their decisions as of recently, eunuch Ming was keeping up that streak and arguing against their ideas. The main one the two had come up with was to, of course, send the emperor and the kingdom’s greatest war general to the ransacked town. 

It made sense, to a degree, but only when considering that he was a general previously. No other kingdom’s advisors would so readily push their emperor to the front lines of a possible battle. 

The meeting concluded after some rather staunch debating. It had really been a match of whom could be louder, and of course, eunuch Wang won hands down. 

He wants me to go out there. 

While it would be an unimaginable show of support to those affected, it would also put him directly in the line of fire. That usually wouldn’t be an issue, but with eunuch Wang and Mu likely working against him, it could be a deadly trap. 

What choice do I have, though? Everyone voted and it was quite heavily favoring me going. 

Standing on top of the palace, Shui looked out over the area before him as cool wind rustled his hair and clothing. He tried not to look at any specific location, but he knew that he was fooling no one… especially himself. 

He would always look for that crazy, hostile, handsome man. 

I should leave before he realizes it. 

He could just imagine the fit Zeishen would throw if he brought up the situation. It would be less stressful to just go then explain that it had been an emergency when he got back. 

He might hurt someone while I’m gone, but he’s been doing very well staying calm. 

Pursing his lips, Shui lifted a hand to settle against his chin as he tried to figure out the best solution to his situation. 

He mulled things over again and again as his horse was being saddled and supplies were being prepared. 

Eventually, he sighed and hopped off the roof, then flew over toward the small group of soldiers gearing up near the stables. 

When he landed eunuch Mu was already running up to him. 

“Your highness! Things are almost prepared. We will be ready to leave shortly.” 

Wonderful… not. 

“Alright, good job,” he replied half-heartedly as eunuch Ming walked over and bowed respectfully. 

You still give me a very strange feeling, but at least you can at least bow before speaking to me. 

“Your highness, may I please speak with you in private for just a moment?” he asked, making Shui curious. 

Eunuch Mu didn’t look happy with that idea in the least, which made Shui want to do it even more. 

“Sure, let’s step over here,” he said as he gestured for him to follow as he walked over to stand beneath some tall oak trees. 

As soon as they were away from snooping ears eunuch Ming bowed again, then spoke in a hurried whisper. 

“Your highness, I apologize for my words, but please do not go north on your own.” 

On my own? 

Shui looked over at the group of men preparing to come with him. Heck, even Su Ming and his other two eunuchs were going to come. 

“What do you mean, on my own? There are clearly plenty of people coming with us.” 

Su Ming bowed again, then responded. 

“Your highness, while I will be loyal to you till my last breath, I am afraid that such things can be easily fractured in others. I cannot be sure, but eunuch Wang and eunuch Mu have changed greatly since you have become emperor. They favored your father highly, as well as his style of ruling. He was also becoming good friends with emperor Yan and, as such, his eunuchs were offered more than they ought to by the other emperor in the name of a growing friendship …” 

I was afraid of this, but at the same time, I had already figured out that such a situation might be happening just from their behavior and new jewelry. 

“I understand your concern and I thank you for voicing it, but I have to go. I am the emperor of this country, but I am also the general that was responsible for the northern border for many years,” he stated calmly. 

“But your highness!” eunuch Ming began, but stopped as soon as Shui gestured that he’d had enough. 

“Please understand that I will not take this trip lightly and I will be on guard at all times,” he said, trying to placate the other man. 

His words seemed to work, to a point, but they also appeared to make the other man realize something as he suddenly reached forward and took Shui’s right hand in both of his own. 

“That young man that you have with you. He seems well mannered and wise. Is he not able to accompany you?” 

Shui just about burst into a fit of laughter. 

Well mannered? Wise?! 

Well mannered was a lost cause, but he couldn’t argue that Zeishen was a smart punk. 

He’s not a punk. He’s your adorable, ferociously-handsome hus— Shui quickly shut his mind up as he gave it a hard shake, then sighed. 

“He can’t come. It looks like they’re almost ready, so we should get going,” he said, ending the conversation. 

It was clear that Su Ming still wanted to try and convince him to stay, but there was nothing he could say to accomplish that, so Shui dismissed him with silence as he strode back toward the throng of people now mounting their horses. 

Hanleng, his own steed, was, of course, nipping at any other creature, animal or human, that got too close to where she was tied to a fence post. 

He was just heading over toward her when eunuch Wang walked up to him. 

“We have briefed her highness the princess of Yan that you will be departing for a short time and will hopefully return shortly. She fully understands and wishes you a safe journey.” 

I bet. 

“Thank you,” Shui said, glad that he at least didn’t need to go talk to her right now. 

Something was nagging at him, however, and no matter how many times he tried to nudge it to the back of his mind, it refused to be ignored. 

You always do…

“You know what, I forgot one last thing I needed to do. Go ahead and set out without me and I’ll catch up,” he said, his tone calm but also offering no room for arguing. 

Eunuch Wang seemed confused, but didn’t bother trying to change his mind as he finally  bowed to him, then dismissed himself to finish getting things ready as Shui swung up onto his beautiful horse. 

They calmly made their way into the surrounding forest, then onto a path on the other side that headed toward his pavilion. He knew that Zeishen was likely to take the news poorly, but he just didn’t feel right leaving him so suddenly. They had already parted on terrible terms once before, and it had eaten away at him for months. 

His baby had also been forced to split himself in two and change his main body into a weak human one just to escape the predicament he’d been in. 

Then he came all the way here even though he had been unwell and struggling. You owe it to him to say something… and you also need to retrieve your sword. 

He could technically just use a normal one, but he quite liked his blade. So, since he was going back home to talk to Zeishen anyways, he figured that he’d grab it while there.   

With that determination, he rode Hanleng right up to the front of his pavilion before slipping from her back and walking up the steps. His heart was hammering in his chest as he stepped inside, then went straight to his bedroom, suddenly worried that Zeishen hadn’t waited for him. 

It had  been quite a while since he’d told him that he would join him in bed soon, but when he stepped inside their darkened room after securing his weapon to his side, his worry immediately evaporated and a smile lifted the edges of his lips. 

“Zei-gege,” he said quietly as he crawled right onto his bed, not even caring that he was still wearing his shoes. 

The man had originally been facing away, making him a little nervous that he was upset with him again for taking so long to come back, but when he rolled over with a sleepy smile on his handsome face and opened his arms to welcome him in without a single ounce of hesitation, Shui’s heart melted. 

He immediately snuggled in against his love, taking in his clean scent with a big inhale, then content exhale. 

“Shui-ge… ge,” Zeishen mumbled as he nuzzled into Shui’s soft hair and wrapped his arms more snuggly around his back. 

I don’t want to leave. 

He forced himself not to get too comfortable and risk falling asleep, but Zeishen’s hand traveling slowly down toward his backside made it hard. It being an object. Not drifting off to sleep was getting much easier. 

I really need to get my body in check. I shouldn’t be reacting so quickly to just a simple touch! 

“Husband, you were gone…” Zeishen mumbled sleepily as he nuzzled against Shui’s hair more. 

Shui was about to respond when Zeishen’s hand froze suddenly where it rested upon the hilt of his sword. 

“Shui-ge?” Zeishen said, suddenly much more awake. 

Sighing, Shui slowly leaned away just enough to be able to look up at his love. 

Don’t look at me like that. I won’t be able to leave if you stare at me with those worried eyes. 

“I have to go to the northern border tonight. There was an attack and many people died. I need to go take care of the situation,” he said quietly. 

He expected Zeishen to immediately tighten his hold and make him fight to leave, or even try to follow him, but when the man slowly released him, it made him feel terrible. 

“Shui-gege doesn’t want me to go, does he,” Zeishen said, not even posing the sentence as a question.

Tucking his head and averting his eyes, Shui gave another quiet sigh and shook his head against his love’s chest. 

“I want you to stay here and stay safe. You gave me all of my spiritual energy back, so I’m going to be perfectly fine. I just need you to be waiting here for me when I get back,” he said, trying to make his voice sound sure, but most likely only making it sound pathetic and sad. 

He didn’t want to go, at all. He wanted to just snuggle up with his man for the rest of his life and live in peace. Weren’t emperor’s allowed to do that? 

“I’ll stay here.” 

Huh? 

“You… will?” 

Had he really heard him correctly? Was this really his Zei-ge? 

“If Shui-ge wants me to stay, then I will stay… but if you don’t return within two weeks, I will come find you,” he said with such sureness to his words that Shui felt his heart shiver a little in his chest. 

Two weeks was plenty of time to get to the border and handle a small issue, then make it back home without having to rush. 

It was a good deal, and honestly a much better one than he’d expected to be offered. 

“Alright, that sounds good. If anything happens, I know that my handsome love will come rescue me,” he said, only half joking. 

He had no doubt that things could turn ugly on this trip, and he honestly expected at least one attempt on his life during it, if not several. It really was a relief to know that Zeishen would come find him if anything happened that kept him from returning. 

He might also finally re-fuse with Shinao and regain his strength, too. 

Then, whoever came sniffing around the area afterward could be caught and interrogated. 

Zei-ge only needs one master, and that’s me. 

“Take care of yourself, Yuen Shui. I want my husband back in one piece,” Zeishen said, making Shui blush deeply in the darkness. 

Licking his lips, and unintentionally a tiny bit of Zeishen’s warm chest, Shui quickly sat up and nodded. 

“I-I’ll definitely come back to you. Take care of yourself while I’m gone and try to behave, at least a little bit, okay? Don’t cause too much trouble,” Shui said as Zeishen sat up and wrapped him up in one more tight hug. 

That’s the time Shui realized something. 

“Wait, why are you naked?” he asked, mumbling his words into Zeishen’s bare shoulder. 

He got a deep bit of laughter in response, then a kiss to his cheek. 

“I thought Shui-ge liked looking at me naked.” 

I do!

He quickly bit his tongue, keeping those two words from leaving his mouth. There was too much at stake to let his hormones rule his thinking. The princess of Yan was only a few hundred meters away, and yet here he was snuggled up in bed with a naked man. 

Fuck it. He’s my naked man. 

“I do! I do like looking at you, naked or clothed. You are beautiful and handsome and amazing,” he said, pushing himself until he was able to finish saying what he’d been dying to for quite some time. 

He got a deep, deep kiss for his efforts, and gladly melted into Zeishen’s arms for the brief amount of time the man loved on him. 

All too soon, however, Zeishen leaned away, releasing him in the process. 

“Take care on your trip, my sweet husband. Come back soon, or, if things become troublesome, know that I will find you and bring you back home safely,” his love said before giving him one final, gentle pat on the head. 

 “And don’t worry about my energy. Shinao will stay with me and I’ll behave.” 

You’re growing up far too quickly. Or really, maturing. 

“Alright, I won’t worry,” he whispered quietly, wanting to steal one more kiss, but knowing that he couldn’t. He was already losing the willpower to leave. If he stayed any longer he would likely forfeit his spot on the trip altogether. 

Steeling his nerves, Shui nodded, both to Zeishen and to himself, then scooted out of the bed and stood up. 

Only then did he turn and face the dark outline of his love. 

“I’ll be back. Take care, Lian Zeishen,” he said before giving a respectful bow, then turning and walking out the door. 

It was one of the hardest things he’d ever done in his life, but he knew that he couldn’t falter now. He had to go north and take care of his country. His personal matters would just have to come second. 

I’ll be back for you. Just wait for me, please.

Chapter 31

The journey north was exactly as he’d expected… swelteringly-hot. He was thankful that Zeishen had unlocked his chakra points so that he could cool himself down, but it was still stressful on the men and horses that had joined him on the journey, so he had to be extra careful not to let either get overheated.  

The terrain quickly became steep as they headed farther north, but thankfully around the third day, a light rain cooled off the valley they were traveling through, giving everyone a much-needed bit of relief from the heat. 

The gorge had been carved by an ancient river that had only recently dried up during the previous dynasty to be safe enough to walk on. Every once in a while you might find your foot sinking into sunbaked clay, though, only to find soft, foul-smelling mud beneath its surface.

It was a wonder how two different ecosystems could exist in such a way, and Shui often found himself focusing his abilities beneath the cooked earth, testing the limits of the two different coexisting terrains. 

“Your highness, which route should we choose up ahead?” eunuch Wang asked as he calmly moved to walk beside him… and not the slightest bit behind. 

They were both giving their horses a rest, though his own still seemed to have plenty of energy as she leaned over abruptly, nearly nipping the smaller man right on the ear!

Good girl, but bad girl. You’re my good, bad girl. 

He grinned to himself as his mind wandered for a moment. 

And I can’t wait to get home to my good, bad boy. 

“Your highness?” 

Snapping himself out of his thoughts, Shui calmly clasped his arms behind his back and looked slightly toward the left. While they couldn’t see it quite yet, there would be a fork in the canyon a good ways up ahead.   

“Left,” he said calmly as he quickened his pace the slightest amount in order to make the man walk where he should. Except, of course, eunuch Wang completely ignored the clear hint and, instead, hustled in order to keep perfectly in step with him. 

“But your highness, is the right path not the safest? We have rarely ever heard of bandits and miscreants in that direction,” eunuch Wang said as he began to pant from the heat and exertion. 

Just to spite him, Shui turned up his own abilities, enjoying the cold blood as it flowed through his warm veins. 

“The left pathway is the shortest and least expected choice, and while it is likely to have bandits and whatnot along its length, are we not equipped to handle simple trifles already? You are  escorting the emperor, are you not?”   

The other man tripped abruptly, but managed to catch himself as he hurriedly stuttered out  a response. 

“O-of course, my lord! We are more than ready to handle any situation that comes our way! But is it not wise to consider traveling the safer path in order to not  have to strain ourselves in unnecessary battles?” 

I’m not worried about straining myself. You clearly don’t know, but I have my full powers back. 

He’d kept that information secret since he’d returned from the Yan kingdom, though. He also knew that the eunuchs hadn’t bothered packing much weaponry, nor had they brought along his more-seasoned guards. They intended for this trip to end only one way. 

That’s why we’re taking the left path instead of the right. If I’m going to walk into a trap, I want it to target all of you, too. I won’t be your sitting duck. 

He was just about to say something else when an odd, unpleasant odor met his nose. It was only detectable for a brief moment before it was whisked away on the breeze, but it was enough. 

There are definitely bandits up ahead, but I know I also smelled blood just now, too.

Perhaps some unfortunate souls had just recently traveled the path they were about to take and got murdered in the process. It was unfortunate, but it might just allow them to slip by without being bothered if the bandits are still distracted with their recent quarry. 

“Let’s go. I want to get through this area before nightfall,” he said as he turned and swung up onto Hanleng’s back, then tapped her side with his foot gently. 

The horse needed no other instruction as it began to trot calmly. Eunuch Wang could be heard behind him scrambling up onto his own poor horse. 

The rest of their group followed suit as they got into a reasonable formation, then entered the leftward path about twenty minutes later. 

It immediately began with a steep ascent up the rocky cliffs, then that was quickly followed up with weaving through a thick forest of trees infused with resentful, dark energy. The group wisely stayed close together, not daring to get separated in such a place.  

They soon came across the area where the strange scent must have blow down from, because it soon assaulted his nose as they stepped into a blood-spattered clearing. 

Corpses of what appeared to be a caravan of commoners were scattered everywhere, the few belongings that weren’t deemed worthwhile lay strewn around them haphazardly.  

Several of his group seemed like they were considering dismounting to check for any possible survivors, or even to just bury the corpses, but he quickly lifted a hand to stop them. 

“There’s nothing we can do here. Let’s go before we meet the same fate,” he said as he nudged his horse forward. 

Hanleng snorted and nonchalantly walked right through the blood-soaked area without a single ounce of worry as the other horses clambered and hesitated behind her, fighting against their riders. 

He wasn’t too surprised, though. Hanleng was a tried and tested war horse. She had probably seen more blood in her young life than every other horse in their party combined. 

After a short while they managed to cross the area, then continue onward. 

Another scent soon caught Shui’s attention as it blew in with the wind from to the left, as well as slightly up ahead. 

The same grimy smell, but this time with minimal blood. 

Releasing Hanleng’s reins, he withdrew his sword from his waist, then waited, listened, and watched. 

It was honestly a situation he had found himself in many, many times before, but this time was the slightest bit different. He could hear everything . The gentle rustle of the wind sifting through the trees looming high above his head, branch by branch, leaf by leaf. A bird flittering somewhere off to his right, while his eyes locked onto a beetle climbing up the base of an oak twenty feet in front of him, its tiny legs making little scratching sounds against the trunk. 

It was all so strange, yet so exhilarating. 

Perhaps it has been so long since I’ve used my scoping abilities that they’ve changed a lot on their own. 

It wasn’t the most logical way of explaining what could possibly be going on, but he wasn’t going to argue with himself in such an important situation. All that mattered was that he could sense things better than he previously had been able to. 

The sound of a bowstring being pulled back immediately caught his attention and he jerked his head to the side at the same time he swung his left arm up! The arrow that had just been loosed was caught nimbly between his middle and pointer finger, the spear of the shaft stopping only inches from piercing his left eye. 

Very nice shot. 

If he hadn’t turned in his saddle and caught it, it would have likely split his skull like butter. 

He quickly tossed the arrow aside, only to hear two more coming straight at him. He whipped his sword forward, deflecting one arrow as the other was caught a bit more sloppily in his left hand. 

A faint line of blood trickled down from one finger, but besides that small cut, he was, once again, practically unharmed.  

“Your highness…?” eunuch Ming questioned as the rest of the group finally came closer. His tone was quite disbelieving, which wasn’t much of a surprise considering that he wasn’t supposed to be all that strong right then. 

Shui waited for a few moments as he tilted his head slowly this way, then that, mirroring an action he’d seen his unstable love do several times before. He honestly felt like a owl that was tilting its head to use its differently-positioned ears to pinpoint prey. 

They left… for now. 

He honestly had no idea why he was able to hear people from so far away, but the new ability worked incredibly well with his own water-controlling one that allowed him to figure out the exact trajectory of the arrow as it slipped through the humidity around them. 

A thin, content smirk slipped across his lips as he nudged his horse forward. 

“Let’s go before they come back,” he said, finally replying to the other man’s questioning words. 

The other two eunuchs looked confused, as well, but mixed within their expressions was also a slight hint of frustration. Excited, but not wanting to get ahead of himself, Shui tamped down his enthusiasm for his strange new skill and simply nodded to the three men before turning his attention back to facing forward.   

It had been a wise decision. While the previous group had retreated, another had been approaching and met them head on not fifteen minutes later. 

That group was far less cautious… but far  more brutal. Their group consisted of nearly thirty members, with each man being bigger and stronger than the last. Shui managed to take out five of them right off the bat with shards of condensed humidity, but the group soon picked up on his trick and constructed shields with their own spiritual energy. 

Thankfully, the guards the eunuchs had brought weren’t all that bad. Perhaps they had expected at least some sort of issue with actual  bandits along the way. They weren’t the greatest, but they did manage to deflect a decent amount of the enemy’s force so that he could focus on handicapping each person out with his other spiritual abilities.  

The bandits tripped on tiny patches of ice, coughed from excessive humidity suddenly entering their lungs, and a few times, even his horse, which he’d dismounted previously, got in a few good kicks. 

By the time the battle was over his group had lost two men and had a few wounded, but nearly all of the bandits were either dead on the ground or had life-threatened injuries. Two or three might have escaped, but even those men were wounded and unlikely to survive unless they found treatment quickly. 

Shui scanned the area with both of his abilities before sheathing his sword and walking over to his horse… that was currently tossing around the corpse of a rather unfortunate bandit.  

“Hanleng, come here,” he called out calmly, catching the horse’s attention immediately. 

It snorted and dropped the mangled corpse without hesitation, then pranced right up to him with a few bobs of its head. 

“That’s my girl. You showed him who’s boss,” he said as he gave her a good pat on the neck, then a scratch behind the ears before he swung up onto her back. 

“Let’s go,” he said loudly, easily getting the attention of his scattered group. 

The men looked up at him, slightly confused. Most had been examining the corpses, but there was no use wasting time. If they were truly bandits, then there would be no indication of alliance with any outside force. If they were hired by an outside force, however, it was even less  likely that they would have any form of evidence on them to prove such a tie.  

Hesitating for only a few moments, the men soon began regrouping and climbing back up onto their horses. 

Shui watched as they moved, and as two men nudged their horses to the side he caught the briefest glance of eunuch Wang staring at one of the deceased men with confusion furrowing his brow. 

The expression was gone in moments as the man turned and hurried onto his own horse, but he’d definitely seen it. 

That isn’t a look you give a random enemy who died on the battlefield… but that also didn’t seem like a sad expression either. 

Shui pursed his lips as he turned his horse around and began guiding it forward.     

I feel like… you actually knew who that was, but weren’t expecting to see them so soon. Or, at least, not in this direction. 

He knew that he had plenty of enemies, both internally and externally, but something still didn’t sit right with him. 

Without seeming to pinpoint a single person in particular, Shui glanced over his shoulder and calmly swept his gaze back over the entire group. Luck must have been on his side that day, because at that moment he noticed eunuch Wang’s attention quickly snap back to him. 

One second too late, old man. 

He’d seen what he’d been looking at. Or really, who . And the look had definitely been more of a confused, angry expression instead of an amicable or understanding one. 

Yu Wang and Sin Mu… are you two actually acting separately?

Chapter 32

“We’ll stop here for the night, then finish our journey to the border tomorrow,” Shui said as he slowed his horse to a stop outside of a large inn. 

Eunuch Wang and Mu immediately got busy reserving rooms, which allowed Shui a chance to step out of the spotlight for the first time in days. He quickly dismounted Hanleng, then handed her off to the youngest stable boy at the inn. 

Sure, she’d mess with him, but her behavior would be much worse if one of the older workers tried to force her to do anything. The youngest would be more careful and likely offer treats to get her to move for him instead using bruit force. 

Alright, time to get a room and relax for a few moments,“ Shui thought excitedly as he hurried inside. 

Eunuch Wang was already waiting for him, surprisingly-bowed at the waist as he held out a tablet. 

“Your room is ready for you, your highness.” 

Yes, let’s just tell every occupant here that I’m the emperor and see who wants to try and slit my throat first. 

Thankfully, most of the people who had overheard him appeared to be simple merchants and priests just trying to enjoy their evening meal. Of course, there would be quite a bit of chatter once he left the room, but it was what it was. He was ready if someone decided to try for his life again. 

Taking the proffered item, Shui headed up the stairs and down the hall. The room he was given was thankfully mediocre, at best. Grinning to himself, he quickly disrobed, then walked across the small room to the bed. 

Wait, I better at least wash my face first. 

There were no bathing accommodations within the little room, but that was honestly fine. They weren’t on a frilly trip so what he looked like wasn’t of huge concern so long as he was reasonably presentable. He also had no interest in going down to the hot springs out back to bathe around others.  

So, Shui quickly scrubbed the days grime off of himself with the large water basin and towel that was offered, then cleaned his teeth and finally  fell into bed with a deep sigh. 

He stretched out with a groan, then rolled onto his side, then back, trying to get comfy. Eventually, he just grabbed the single pillow on the bed and hugged it to his chest tightly as he spread his new ability throughout the inn. 

Noisy. 

He quickly withdrew the skill since there was way too much to try and focus on. 

Need to practice when there aren’t so many people around. 

One thing did  catch his attention, though.  

Someone’s coming. 

Of course, it could just be another patron heading to their own room, but his was one of the last ones in that particular hallway…

As expected, the footsteps stopped outside of his door a moment later before he heard a light knock upon it. 

“Your highness?” 

Ah, Su Ming. 

“What is it?” he replied as he pushed himself up, allowing the pillow he’d been holding to partially slide into his lap. 

“Um, may I come in, your highness?” Su Ming asked, his voice sounding a little nervous. 

Hmm…

“Sure, come in,” he said as he reached a hand up and dissolved the faint layer of ice he’d automatically put up to keep the door closed once he’d walked in earlier. 

The man stepped inside a moment later, then gently closed the door before turning back around and bowing respectfully. 

“Your majesty, I apologize but it appears that eunuch Wang procured the wrong room for you. There are far nicer ones avilable at this inn,” he said, making Shui grin as he relaxed a little. 

Was this all you were worried about? 

“I know that there are better rooms, but it doesn’t matter to me. I’m a military general. A tent and dirt are just as good as a room and bed to me,” he said, then felt slightly uncomfortable with that answer. 

Well, he didn’t technically lie. He would take either situation… as long as a certain someone was there to keep him warm. 

“Are you feeling alright, my lord? You seem distracted, yet there is no one else here,” Su Ming said as he lowered his hand from Shui’s forehead. 

When had he even leaned forward to touch me? Or gotten so close? 

Was he truly so enraptured by just the thought of enjoying his love’s attention that he’d zoned out right in front of his eunuch? 

I am hopeless. 

“Perhaps you should lie down, your highness?” Su Ming said as he began helping him do just that. 

 “I’m really fine. Just thinking about things,” he said as he settled against the blankets. 

Su Ming didn’t seem to want to take such words as a dismissal, because he quickly busied himself tidying up the tiny room, then even retrieved some tea, crackers, and jam for him from downstairs. 

This man is so different from the other two eunuchs… but I still get a strange feeling from him. 

“Here, best to drink it while it’s still hot,” Su Ming said as he sat down on the edge of the bed and offered Shui the mug of tea.

Wait a damn minute… 

Shui opened his mouth to ask a very  specific question when the cup that was lingering just beyond his lips was promptly shoved up against them! 

A good amount of tea sloshed into his mouth, making him sputter and, unfortunately, swallow a small mouthful before he could spit it all out. 

“That should be enough. I put quite a lot in there since I figured it would be hard to make you swallow any,” Su Ming said as he gently tapped Shui’s chin with a cloth to remove the excess tea that had run down it. 

The hell is—

His head throbbed abruptly as a numbing wave relaxed his body, making it impossible for him to move even his fingers or toes. 

Not wanting to waste time, Shui quickly channeled his internal energy, planning to attack using his abilities. Except, while his energy wasn’t sealed away completely, it was locked within his body, so all he could do was focus on healing the affects of whatever drug had just been used on him. 

I’m going to need some time…

“Just relax, your highness. I have seen the way you look at that man you keep at your side, but I can take care of your needs far better than him,” Su Ming said. 

The man’s words weren’t really registering with him, however, because Shui was too focused on the fact that he was being undressed by his damned servant! 

He struggled internally without a single sign of frustration besides a creased brow and slightly hastened breathing. 

“You will forgive me for this once you realize how much better I am,” Su Ming said as he finished removing the pair of pants he’d left on to sleep in. 

“Even having been castrated, my body still functions well when I think of his highness beneath me.” 

I’d rather have my other ear pierced by Zei-ge’s teeth while he’s fu— Shui winced as he felt the man’s tongue press against his nipple. 

There weren’t even any teeth involved, but the sheer thought of it not being his love made him want to wretch. 

“Your highness… has that man not touched you in such a way yet?” Su Ming asked as he hovered over him on his hands and knees, still, thankfully, fully clothed. 

He’s touched me plenty…

There was just a little  issue  that kept them from going further. 

 While he was distracted in his own thoughts, Su Ming seemed to realize the answer to his question and immediately smiled with excitement as he reached down to undo the belt at his waist. 

“Do not worry, my lord. I will be gentle and make sure that you thoroughly enjoy yourself!” 

Honestly, after dealing with Zei-ge for so long, I don’t think gentle is going to cut it for me…

Not that he intended to let Su Ming know that. In fact, he didn’t want the man to think that he had any  of his attention. So, he calmly stared up at the ceiling and focused on healing the effects of the toxin within his body. 

“Your highness?”

Shui ignored him and continued to stare into space. 

“Your highness, am I so different from that man?” Su Ming asked as he leaned forward in order to press a hand to the side of Shui’s face, trying to garner his attention. 

You are infinitely different from my Zei-ge. You haven’t tried to kill me even once, you’re not being nearly rough enough to make me feel anything, nor have you bitten me more times than a mosquito could ever dream to. 

Of course, he couldn’t verbally answer the man, but keeping his gaze averted was enough to get his point across. It evidently was enough to finally annoy the man, too, because he heaved a frustrated sigh through his teeth, then reached up to grab at Shui’s jaw. 

Except, right before the man’s fingers could touch his skin a faint rumbling sound reverberated throughout the room from nowhere in particular. Even Shui blinked in surprise. 

“What was that?” Su Ming questioned as he looked around the small room. 

When his attention returned to Shui, he finally met the man’s glance with a confused one of his own. When the sound didn’t happen again, though, Su Ming settled himself down on Shui’s bare abdomen and shrugged off his robe, leaving the man in only a simple pair of white pants. A certain item was standing at attention, too, making Shui want to roll his eyes. 

Zei-ge’s is way bigger. Even if it doesn’t work, I’m sure it would feel better than that tiny thing. 

Su Ming’s fingers returned to Shui’s jaw as he began to rub his thumb over his lower lip. 

“I’ve been dreaming of kissing these lips ever since you took the throne after your father’s death. You are the most beautiful man in the world, and I can’t believe that I’m going to be able to have you. It’s even your first time!” 

How exciting, please die…

Two minutes later after a rather unimpressive monologue, Su Ming leaned closer, clearly intending to finally kiss him. Except, that same rumble from before suddenly echoed around them again, then morphed into what sounded like a hiss. 

Why does my chest suddenly feel oddly warm? 

Before he could even begin to try and figure out what was going on, Su Ming yelped and leaned back, holding his right hand tightly against his chest. 

Huh? 

The hissing sound died down, only to be replaced by a growl as a faint, ethereal form began to slowly rise from within Shui’s chest. 

No way… 

A black, fluffy, see-through feline appeared to walk right out of his body as if it were completely normal! Its hackles were raised and while he couldn’t see its face, he didn’t doubt that it wasn’t happy with Su Ming. 

My baby Shinao, I love you so much! 

He had no idea how the cat was still in his body when his love had removed his ears and tail earlier, but he was more than happy to see the fuzzy fellow! 

Maybe he just retracted the outward signs and left Shinao within me. 

Just thinking about his love literally giving him his soul, after already giving him his heart dagger, made Shui nearly cry right then and there. 

While he was trying to blink back tears Shinao was backing Su Ming right off the bed. The cat might not have been big by any means, but it was very  angry and had already scratched the man pretty well considering how fast he was backing away. 

“Wh-where did this cat come from, your highness? Your familiar is an owl!” Su Ming said as he finally got to his feet. 

My familiar is an owl, but I’ve recently picked up a second one that doesn’t like to share. 

The man had evidently tossed his small sword to the side at some point when he’d been removing his clothing because Shui heard him quickly scramble for it and remove it from its sheath. 

Of course, the blade did nothing since Shinao was currently a spirit and didn’t have a fully physical body. It decided what affected it unless the person trying to harm it had a reasonable amount of spiritual energy. 

As it were, Shinao was easily handling the man, and while Shui wasn’t sure exactly what the cat was doing, he could feel faint wisps of wind against his bare skin every few moments, making him think that Shinao was part of the reason why Zeishen had his wind abilities. 

Wait a second…

Everything seemed to click in his mind at that moment as Shinao finished driving the eunuch from his room, then slid the door shut with a final gust of wind. 

Relieved, Shui waited patiently until the cat hopped back up on the bed, then climbed onto his lower torso and got situated. It even tucked its front paws beneath its belly and began purring before finally looking up to meet his eyes. 

You… really couldn’t lie down anywhere else? 

He shouldn’t have been surprised, though. It was Zeishen’s soul. He was honestly lucky that it wasn’t lying any lower. 

Thank you for your help, little one. And thank you for lending me your abilities, too. They have definitely been useful and I owe you all of the fish and petting once we get home to your other half. 

He would have absolutely pet the little familiar right then and there as a reward for a job well done, too, but he still couldn’t move yet. So, he decided to just take the time to rest, since worrying about his current situation wasn’t going to help at all. He’d get some sleep with his little guardian feline watching over him, then finish the journey to the border the next morning. 

Then, once that was all taken care of, finally  go home to his real love. 

I really need a bath once I can move again, too. 

He thought about when Su Ming had licked right nipple and cringed. 

Zei-ge is definitely going to need to do something there… maybe bite it off, or at least pierce it.

Chapter 33

He was more than ready to get going the next morning when he awoke. Sleep hadn’t really been something he’d expected to get the previous night, but with Shinao watching over him he slept almost as if Zeishen was there, himself. 

He gave his chest a gentle pat as he stared down at where his robe crossed over his heart and smiled. 

I owe you one, Shinao. You’re going to be a very spoiled cat when we get home. 

Slipping on his boots, Shui checked himself over once, then grabbed his small pack he’d brought with him and walked out the door. It was a bit of a surprise when he stepped out into the hazy morning mist and saw the majority of his men already ready and waiting. 

I guess I slept in a bit… Good thing I’m the emperor and they just have to deal with it. 

Hanleng pranced over to him a few moments later, nonchalantly dragging the poor stable boy that had been caring for her. Not wanting him to get hurt, Shui briskly walked forward and grabbed hold of her reins. 

“Thank you, young one,” he said as he handed the boy a nice sum of money for his efforts. 

His horse looked well-groomed and quite spirited, so she definitely had not missed her evening meal or brushing. The boy’s face lit up with the exchange of currency and he quickly shoved it into his dirty pocket with a loud “thank you, my lord!” 

Shui nodded in response, then swung up onto his horse with practiced ease. It was at that moment that he spotted his three eunuchs, surprisingly gathered around each other standing beside their horses. 

Su Ming doesn’t usually hang around them unless it’s official business, but the way they are standing together and huddling closer to each other…

Nothing about their current situation seemed like official business . 

“Let’s head out!” he yelled abruptly, startling the three men, as well as a few others who had been idling upon their horses or nearby.   

Everyone quickly got their shit together and fell into line as Hanleng started out at a reasonable trot. She had quite the bit of energy and was swinging her head and jumping around as if she’d never been tamed. Mainly because she hadn’t. She just lent Shui her strength when it mattered, and that was perfectly fine with him. 

He honestly was glad that no one else could handle her. That made her much  harder to steal. 

Settling in for the ride, Shui relaxed a bit and enjoyed the sights as they moved along. After several miles he began to notice that there were quite a few people on the road heading away from the border. While it wasn’t completely out of the ordinary to see large caravans of people moving into a safer area, as they got closer and closer, the small groups turned into large gatherings, and those large gatherings turned into massive throngs. 

They eventually had to move their horses to the edge of the road to allow the unending flow of people to pass through. 

Why are so many people leaving? Was the report I was given incorrect? Are things worse than they seemed? 

Deciding to figure it out for himself, Shui slowed Hanleng to a stop, then slipped from her back before approaching an older man in one of the groups. 

“Excuse me, sir, but I wanted to ask why so many people are suddenly moving south? Is there something going on up near the border?” 

The man gave a slow nod as he leaned on his cane, his wrinkled hands shaking from the effort. 

“There is great unrest at the border. The—”

“Your highness, we really should be going. We are clearly needed at the border,” eunuch Wang said as he approached on his horse. 

The old man’s face immediately morphed into one of terror as he quickly reached up and grasped Shui’s left hand.

“My lord, you are the emperor? You mustn’t go to the border! Spirits have—” a loud screech froze his remaining words to his tongue as they all snapped their attention toward the north. 

Vengeful spirits? 

He could feel the resentful dark energy already, even though the spirits were clearly a decent distance away still. 

The throngs of people had already begun to run as human screams were heard from around the bend far up ahead. 

“Let’s go!” Shui yelled as he jumped back up onto Hanleng’s back, then gave her a meaningful kick. 

The horse immediately snorted loudly and darted northward, putting the other horses in their company to shame. He was up at the bend in the road in minutes, but right as he was about to turn the corner he heard a shrill shriek and, thankfully, Hanleng reacted just in time. The horse reared up on her hind legs right before two arrows soared past them, with one even scraping her belly and causing a tiny line of blood to form. 

Good girl! 

The moment Hanleng’s hooves stomped back down to the ground they were charging forward with fervor! Shui quickly unsheathed his sword and swung it downward at a man in a heavy black robe busily uttering what could only be a curse for the vengeful spirits. 

With a clean slice, the man fell into the ground, his head severed, as well as his words. One of the angry spirits now flying about Shui’s head suddenly let out a tortured wale, then burst into fragmented dark energy that was quickly gobbled up by the thousands still remaining in the hazy air above him.  

He was only controlling one?! 

The massive group of spirits suddenly quieted as it turned toward him, each individual bit of swirling dark matter focusing downward. 

Shui considered sparing his eunuchs a glance as the wave of spirits hovered high above the road, but he didn’t really need confirmation. 

This was my father’s technique for controlling low level spirits. Not many know it besides a few of my father’s closely-trusted advisors. 

Now that he understood what was going on a little better, Shui directed Hanleng toward the tree line. The horse needed no further direction as she bolted forward and disappeared into the thick greenery. 

An uproar of howls followed after him as the spirits began to give chase! 

“Go girl, let’s give them something worth following!” he yelled as he hunched close to his horse’s neck, making sure that he didn’t hinder her passage through the forest in any way. 

Branches whipped at their skin and yanked his hair but neither flinched as they tore through the trees like spirits, themselves. He thankfully had studied some maps of the area previously, so he relied on his memory to tell him that the forest was soon going to begin sloping downward and to the left. 

That path would actually take him close to the northern border, though it would be a good hour ride if they continued at the speed they were going, but he would have to drain most of his energy and give it to his horse if he wished to even try to make that trip in such short time. 

Not worth it. There’s probably already an ambush waiting for me if I manage to live through this one. Wasting my energy to get there would be suicidal. 

Licking his lips as he thought, Shui spurred his horse forward and felt his body started to tilt as they began to descend. A flare of energy vibrated from within his chest, making Shui smirk in response a he reached for that energy. 

“Let’s teach these pathetic spirits a lesson, hmm?” he said to Hanleng, as well as Shinao. 

His horse immediately snorted and sped up as Shinao slipped from within his body to balance perfectly upon his shoulders. Its tail swished back and forth against his chest as it watched the vengeful spirits begin to close in on them. 

“You got them?” he asked as Hanleng turned slightly toward the left. The ground was beginning to even out again, but they wouldn’t be back on a road for at least two or three more minutes, giving them some time to act before they were back out in the open.

Shinao gave a loud hiss in response, then Shui felt the wind blowing through his hair begin to be sucked away. In fact, the wind that was pelting him and Hanleng because of her speed was quickly diverted, making her hasten her pace rather abruptly. 

Holy crap! 

As Shui focused on holding on with his arms, he spared a glance over his shoulder and felt his jaw go slack… then a bug promptly smack into the back of his throat! 

Oh, come on! 

He quickly spat it out, then coughed a few times before returning his attention to what Shinao was doing. 

Dear god…

Tightly coiled tornados of wind and leaves, sticks, and even small trees, rotated throughout the forest, their thin forms easily slipping through the canopies and sucking in any confused spirit that wasn’t able to respond fast enough to his little feline friend’s attacks. 

“You are fantastic, Shinao. Lots of fish and pets for you when we get home,” Shui said as they finally dropped down the last few feet onto a less-traveled mountainous road. 

Focusing inwardly for a few moments, Shui transferred a little energy to his horse so that she could maintain her pace, then straightened and spun around in his saddle so that he could lift one arm up toward the remaining horde of spirits. 

“That all you got?!” he shouted as he brought forth the water he had been quietly pulling from the surrounding area as they’d been running. 

Now, a massive wall of ice shards mixed with spiritual energy rose from all around them like a reversed rainstorm. The droplets rose to the heavens in a translucent torrent, roaring into the spirits and fracturing each one into thousands of tiny particles. 

By the time his attack had dissipated there were only four spirits remaining. Three of them panicked and vanished into the surrounding mist, while the last one darted closer and was smacked away by Shinao’s little paw. 

And then there were none. 

Grinning, Shui tapped Hanleng’s flank gently, sending the signal that the situation had been resolved. His horse slowed to a comfortable walk as Shui spun back around in his saddle, then lifted his arms up to retrieve Shinao from his shoulders. 

“You are the best kitty that’s ever lived, you know that, right?” he said as he pressed a kiss to its translucent form. 

He was just settling the sweet cat back inside his body to rest after a few moments of snuggling when he heard a shout from behind them. 

“Are you alright, your highness?! You disappeared so quickly that we couldn’t find you at all!” eunuch Wang said as he slowed his horse to a stop in front of him as Hanleng turned to face the man. 

I see Su Ming way behind you, but where is Sin Mu? 

He was just about to question the other man when eunuch Wang cut him off. 

“We should keep going. Sin Mu stayed behind to help finish off the remaining wandering spirits, but it seems like the men who had been controlling them have all fled. Except for the one you had killed, your highness. He is being taken care of as we speak.” 

I’m sure he is. I doubt I’ll be seeing him again, or hearing anything about him, for that matter. 

“Fine, but I’ve changed my mind on how I want to go about this trip,” he said abruptly, making eunuch Wang blink in surprise. 

“How you… want to go about this trip? What do you mean by that, your highness?” 

Grinning, Shui looked up toward the sky. 

It has been quite some time since we have traversed a battlefield together, my friend. I’m glad you were able to catch up to us so quickly. 

A faint shadow began to circle above their heads, growing larger and larger as it descended from the heavens. 

“Y-your highness, you brought Bing Niao?!” eunuch Wang said, his words a stuttering mess of surprise. 

You really think I would willingly walk into a trap without at least one of my familiars at my side? I already had to leave my baby at home, I would not dare leave Bing Niao, too. 

Looking back down at the white-faced man in front of him, Shui tilted his head slightly and gave him another grin that eerily matched his Zei-ge’s. 

“I will be continuing my journey to the border from here on my own. You and my men may take the main route we had planned to, but I want no distractions or people following me. Is that clear?” 

The man’s ghostly-pale face dimmed even further at his words. 

“Y-your majesty…?” 

Shui slowly turned his horse back around as his massive ice owl flew calmly overhead, its shadow passing over the two men off and on. 

“That is an order. Whoever tries to follow me will be fed to Bing Niao without hesitation.” 

With those friendly parting words, Shui spurred Hanleng into a comfortable trot, then disappeared down the road moments later. He knew that his actions would likely make his eunuchs act much more harshly, but at least they wouldn’t know exactly where he was at all times. He could bypass traps or ambushes if he kept a good pace and was cautious of his surroundings, saving himself time and possible injuries. 

Keep an eye out for me, Bing Niao. Let’s take care of this matter quickly but carefully, then get back home where we belong.

Chapter 34

“Go, my sweet Hanleng. Lead them away but keep yourself safe, too,” Shui said as he held an apple up for his horse. 

A mirror image of himself still sat upon her saddle, looking here and there as if wary of his surroundings. It was a reasonable copy made of spiritual energy, a little trick his brother had been working on the past few months. It still wasn’t perfect, by any means, but it should be good enough to work as a decoy for at least a couple of hours. 

Hanleng finished off the treat she was given, then shook out her mane with a loud snort. Shui had hopped off her back and walked with her for quite some time, allowing her to rest and recuperate some strength. After a nice drink of water at a pond they came across, along with the apple treat, she was now more than ready to go again. 

“Good luck, my friend. Take care of yourself and I will see you soon,” he said before giving her neck one final pat. 

Hanleng knew what to do and quickly turned and bolted back toward the south. The move might make some think of him as a coward, but he was not the fake clone, and he was not  a coward. 

“Let’s go, Shinao.”

The spirit upon his shoulder gave a content purr as it nuzzled against his cheek, making Shui grin and return the affection with a kiss to its translucent black fur. 

They trekked through the jungle with minimal effort thanks to Shui’s background as a military general. He even managed to find several patches of wild berries, making for a good snack as they hiked. 

He could sense his other familiar several miles to the north, scoping out the area and sending him back images every so often. From what his eunuchs and the people on the road had said, the northern border should have been in chaos. While there were some destroyed buildings and what appeared to be burning fields in some of the images Bing Niao sent back to him, there didn’t seem to be too much mayhem. 

It was closer to the damage that a regular bandit raid would cause as oppose to any kind of actual military assault. 

They eventually stopped near a large pond to rest towards the end of the day. Shrouded in darkness with a heavy mist overhead, Shui recalled his owl. Bing Niao only took about twenty minutes to return, and even swooped down and scooped up two fish from the water’s surface before alighting on the ground in front of his master. 

“Welcome back, my friend. Come have a rest,” Shui said as he sifted his fingers through the owl’s feathers gently, then settled himself down beside a small fire he’d made nearby. 

“Would you like those cooked a little?” he asked as Bing Niao hopped toward him with his catch. 

Shui had already gotten himself several fish that were cooking on sticks over the open fire, but he would always make room for his friend. It seemed like Bing Niao wasn’t quite interested in the human habit this time, but he did settle down close by before beginning to tear into his well-deserved meal. 

In fact… Shui lifted one hand toward the water and focused calmly until he found what he was looking for, then jerked his hand upward into the air above his head! Three fish flew high above the water, but before they could splash back down into it he swung his arm backwards and down, sending the fish sliding into the grass all the way up to Bing Niao’s sharp talons. 

The giant owl gave a hoot of excitement at the added food and quickly set about scooting the new flopping arrivals closer to their dismembered friends. 

“I know they’re not nearly as big as my brother’s devil’s koi, which I know you’re a little too fond of, but I hope they will do for now. If you’d like more, just ask,” Shui said before returning his attention back to the fire and removing a speared fish. 

“Here, sweet one. Let’s eat,” Shui said as he lifted the entire skewered fish toward his shoulder where a translucent feline sat patiently waiting. 

Well, patiently until the fish got close, then it grabbed it with its front paws and hugged it tightly against its chest as it began to devour the lightly-charred corpse. 

Every once in a while Shui would steal a bite from his own skewer, but Shui made sure that Shinao was properly fed, first and foremost. The little guy had saved his life, among other things that he only wished to give to Zeishen, and he would gladly repay those kindnesses with as much fish as he could eat. 

By the time Shinao had settled back down within him, Shui was full and Bing Niao was already resting in a giant tree nearby. 

I suppose a bit of rest would be a good idea. We’re likely to be quite busy tomorrow. 

With that thought Shui doused the small fire and settled in for the night. He fell asleep surprisingly fast, but at the same time, he was  always just more comfortable out in the wilderness, or battlefield, then he was at the palace. 

As he awoke the next morning to an overcast day, he wasn’t too surprised to see that Bing Niao had already taken off again. 

How does it look, Bing Niao? 

His familiar immediately swapped vision with him, allowing him to see everything that it currently was. Since he wasn’t moving at the moment, Shui could actually pay attention to what he was seeing instead of just getting little snapshots here and there. 

“There has definitely been some raiding. Fly a little higher, please, I don’t want anyone trying to shoot at you,” he said, his words transferring to his familiar miles away. 

 As Bing Niao obeyed and ascended, Shui took one final look at the area, then closed his eyes for a moment to return to his normal vision, but right as darkness took over for the switch, he thought he’d seen someone he hadn’t expected wandering around far below Bing Niao. 

I must have imagined him. There’s no way he would be there. 

Seeing someone similar to that man got him thinking about his baby back home, though, making him speed up his already-brusque walk. His robes flowed around him as he began to easily jog through the densely-packed trees. 

He was just getting up to a decent pace when he noticed that his feet weren’t actually touching the ground anymore… and he was also having a bit of an issue slowing down now, too. 

“Shinao?” he questioned as he carefully continued his pace, somehow running several feet above the ground in midair. 

His little feline friend appeared on his shoulder a few moments later, purring happily as it easily balanced with a flick of its tail here and there. 

“Are you messing with me, bud?” 

Shinao glanced down and flicked his right ear a few times, seeming unbothered by his sudden ability to fly. 

“Okay, so this is intentional, but how do I control it so that I don’t fly right into a tr—” yeah, that happened. 

Sliding down the trunk of a large fir tree, Shui grunted as he hit a thick layer of dead leaves and soil. 

“That was unpleasant,” he mumbled as he stared up at the sky for a moment, trying to blink the spinning away. 

It took a few minutes, but thankfully everything slowed to a stop and he was able to sit up with a groan. 

“You… are just like your master,” he chastised as he shook his head, trying not to laugh even though he was in pain. 

After a few more moments getting his bearings, Shui stood up and patted off his dirty robes.  

“Alright, can you teach me how you did that, little one?” he asked with a smile. 

Of course, he wanted to get to the border quickly, but at the same time, it would be foolish to shrug off such a gift if Shinao was willing to teach it to him. 

He was beginning to drift upward almost immediately again, making him grin at the feeling of being weightless. Of course, he could already fly when he put ice or water on the bottom of his boots, but this was so different from that.  

“Hell yeah!” he shouted as he was slowly lowered back down to the ground, then almost immediately lifted back up again. 

By the fourth time he was beginning to sense the air currents flowing around him that were responsible for lifting him. 

“I think I’m figuring it out. Just keep working with me, sweetheart,” he said as he began to focus on reaching out and grabbing hold of those currents with his mind. 

It honestly felt like he was simply grabbing a lighter version of water, and since he was already well versed in his own ability, it didn’t take him long to pick up the idea. 

After about an hour Shui was able to float on his own and control his direction, but he didn’t dare do too much too quickly. The ability drained his energy more than it would when used by someone who had already mastered it, so it was safer to take things slowly. 

That didn’t mean that he wasn’t thrilled with his quick progress and didn’t want to learn, but the situation called for him to be ready at any time. He couldn’t be tired because he had played with his new skill too much and worn himself out when trouble came knocking. 

They slowed their pace slightly as Bing Niao reported around noon with a few images. They were more of the same, confirming that he was definitely walking into some sort of trap, but that was fine. He was ready, but he had to slow to a stop as he realized something. 

Bing Niao? Can you show me those images again, please?

His familiar immediately did as requested and went through the images it had seen during its current scouting flight. 

Him again?  

Shui mulled over what he’d seen, unable to make up another excuse as to why the man would be there. Sighing, he remained silent  for the next several hours until they stepped out of the forest at the edge of a destroyed village. 

One of the burned areas that Bing Niao had showed me earlier. 

It looked abandoned, but he knew better than to assume. He was cautious as he approached from the edge of a copse of trees that led close to one of the larger destroyed buildings. 

He was just about to the building when he heard a familiar, loud, shrill neigh echo to him from within the forest, making him jump and spin around. 

Hanleng? What are you…? 

Before he could figure out why on Earth his horse had somehow ignored his order and turned around, he felt Shinao sift through his body until the little feline was sitting upon his shoulder. 

“Shinao?” he questioned as his brow furrowed further. 

The cat meowed loudly, seemingly in pain, before suddenly jumping from his shoulder and darting toward the forest at full speed. 

“Shinao, what are you doing?!” he called after it as he hurried back to the safety of the trees. 

Wait a second, if Shinao is running over there, then…

Shui felt his entire body immediately go cold as he sped up. 

“Zeishen?!” 

He ran into that forest faster than he ever had before, but as he abruptly slid to a stop in front of the man waiting for him beside his injured horse that was lying, panting in the underbrush with an arrow lodged in her left flank, he realized how blind he had been over the past several months. 

Jun Bo stood before him with a guard on either side. He was holding Shinao by his scruff so tightly that the little spirit seemed to have passed out. The man’s smile slowly slid onto his sleazy face as he gave Shui a slight greeting nod. 

“Your highness,” he purred in a sickeningly-sweet voice. 

Shui felt his heart beating in his throat as he rasped out a shocked whisper of a response. 

“That cat… he belongs to me.” 

Jun Bo lifted Shinao’s limp body and raised an eyebrow as he tilted his head the slightest amount. 

“I believe you are mistaken, your highness. This feline, and its other half, belong to me,” he said, making Shui swallow the lump in his throat as he felt his body begin to tense. He had already started drawing moisture from the area around them. 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, your highness . This is part of my familiar and I called him back to me once I finally got close enough to do so,” Jun Bo said before abruptly bringing his free hand around and slapping Shinao so hard between his palms that his physical form dissipated into fractured spiritual energy, which was then immediately sucked back into Jun Bo’s body. 

 “I was planning on waiting a little while longer to see if your eunuch’s men could finally manage to trap you, but since they had already failed once, and my men are still farther north, I decided to come try my luck and see if that fool of a familiar of mine had given a piece of himself to you.” 

You knew that he could split himself? 

“You look surprised, poor highness. I’m assuming that you’re the reason why he had split himself, since I’d never seen him look at another person the way he had been staring at you when you came to visit Yan. He also hesitated killing you so  many times. The inn, the market, the great hall during the banquet. So many chances, wasted. And you’re also likely the reason why I couldn’t call him back to me for so long even when he was a complete familiar, and then the sudden aging… you tried to take him from me, didn’t you, your highness?” 

Jun Bo slowly shook his head as he finished speaking, clicking his tongue before pointing to the ground in front of him and narrowing his eyes on Shui. 

“Well? You came running here to see my  familiar, so you must know enough about his situation to figure this part out. That is, if you want to make sure that his useless feline half isn’t harmed any further.”

Shui felt his legs begin to shake as he struggled to decide what to do… even though there clearly was no other choice. His horse was injured and Shinao was injured and trapped within Jun Bo, so he didn’t dare consider trying to strike the man. Without needing to be told anything more, Shui slowly lowered himself into a kneeling position in the damp leaf litter beneath him, then closed his watery eyes and bowed his head.

Chapter 35

Shui kept his eyes on the ground as he let his ability just-barely drift around the area, allowing him to see  where each person was. He also noticed that there were several other people hidden in the underbrush, scattered throughout the forest. Even if he had tried to attack Jun Bo, he, or more likely, Hanleng, would have paid a heavy price. 

He allowed them to tie his hands behind his back, then blindfold him before leaning him back on his heels. One person then grabbed his hair and yanked his head backwards as another knelt in front of him. 

Shit. They’re going to try and seal my chakra points. 

He quickly withdrew all of his energy from his surroundings and focused on building a paper-thin layer of ice over his chest. 

“Seal him up, then throw him in the back of the carriage,” Jun Bo said before Shui heard his footsteps begin to walk away. 

Good, at least he won’t be watching this. 

He focused everything he had on the man now kneeling before him, so that when he began to press the his fingers against his chest in quick succession to seal his spiritual energy, Shui made the thin layer of ice beneath his clothing move abruptly here and there, making the seal, for all intents and purposes… useless. 

So, when the man wound up and punched him hard enough to send him sprawling into the leaf litter afterward, then stepped on his head and ground his boot against his hair, he could  have responded quite ferociously, but he held himself back completely and just took the assault as the man who had been holding him from behind landed a few good kicks to his back, too. 

“I’m surprised this actually worked. Jun Bo’s been waiting for months to be able to get to him, and here he is just walking right into trap after trap,” the man who had been in front of him said as he grabbed him and tossed him over his shoulder with ease. 

Shui just played along. He wouldn’t pass out from such pathetic attacks, but he didn’t mind pretending at all. 

“Yeah, I figured that we’d have to fight general Aoyun for him, but here he is with just a weird cat spirit for protection,” the man who had been behind him said before giving out a hearty laugh. 

They walked for a short time before ending up on a road. From there they were met by a carriage, and soon Shui was being tossed into the back of it onto a hard, cluttered floor. 

“Secure him in there. Don’t need him falling out while we’re heading back to Yan!” Jun Bo shouted, making Shui’s heart twitch in his chest. 

Why take me back to Yan? I thought you wanted to get Zei-ge back? I doubt that you have him out here. 

The men got him tied to something sturdy, then one left while the other sat down to keep guard. And thus, the carriage began to move again. He wasn’t sure how long they actually road for, but he could smell the faint scent of rain on the wind when they finally stopped. 

He expected to be unloaded and brought into wherever they were staying, but to his surprise, he was simply gagged with a cloth, then tied tighter to whatever was already securing him. Once seemingly helpless, everyone else climbed out of the carriage. 

“Shut the curtains and let him cook. It’s going to rain soon so he shouldn’t die from overheating,” Jun Bo said with humor to his words. 

As the men walked away, Shui heard a familiar voice begin to speaking with the Yan eunuch. 

“It has been a pleasure working with you, lord Bo.”

Of course, eunuch Wang. Who would have ever thought?

Rolling his eyes behind the blindfold, Shui began to check his ropes now that no one was around to watch him. The man really wasn’t the smartest, but at least that gave him a chance to escape…. if he was careful enough. They had clearly stopped at an inn, and since he didn’t hear too much conversing, it was likely in a small, out of the way town. 

Probably best to wait till it rains before I try to get out. 

He waited patiently, listening and sweating as the temperature rose in the enclosed space. Thankfully, his spiritual energy kept his body reasonably cool, but he still made sure to sweat plenty just in case someone decided to come check on him. 

It was a good idea, too, because after what felt like several hours, he heard the back canvas of the carriage being pulled aside as someone climbed in. 

“Your highness?” 

A surge of anger immediately welled up in Shui’s chest as he clenched his jaw.

God dammit! Of all the people to come back here!

He heard the man walk over to him, then kneel down. 

Eunuch Ming, if you try to strip me again I swear…

The man reached over and gently tugged the blindfold away from Shui’s eyes, surprising him a little as he quickly looked up. 

He’s got black circles under his eyes and looks like he hasn’t slept…

“I know there is no possible way to be forgiven for what I have done, so I won’t ask for it, but I can’t just let them take you away to be murdered,” Su Ming said as he reached behind Shui and carefully undid the tight knot binding his wrists together.

Making sure not to overreact, Shui slowly moved his hands back to his front once the ropes were undone, then reached up and pulled the gag cloth from his mouth. By the time he had finished that small task Su Ming had backed away in the little cluttered space and somehow managed to bow to him, pressing his forehead against the dusty floor of the carriage. 

“Leave. You are hereby banned from the kingdom of Han. I never want to see your face again,” Shui rasped as he carefully inched his way toward the back of the enclosed space. 

“Your highness is most gracious and I am forever grateful. I wish you well and please be safe,” Su Ming said. 

He hadn’t intended to leave the man alive in the long run, and he still couldn’t promise that his baby would spare him if he ever found him, but he had  risked his life to release him… even though he hadn’t really needed the help.  

Instead of bothering to use his eyes to check the area, since that was still risky, Shui sent out a thin wave of mist to confirm that no one had been placed near the carriage to guard him. 

It’s too damn hot out, out and I’m tied up, of course no one wants to stand guard. 

Slipping out the back, he quickly but quietly moved around to the far side of the carriage, then froze as he felt a disturbance in the mist above and behind him. 

Someone is coming to a window to look out? 

He briefly considered trying to go inside and get Shinao, but he would likely end up in the same predicament as he had been, and likely wouldn’t get away with that little ice trick he’d used to keep his spiritual energy again, either. 

The sound of Su Ming hopping out of the carriage made Shui press his back against the worn wood and hold his breath, but he evidently hadn’t need to worry. 

“He is still good and bound, lord Bo. Not doing the best with the heat, though,” the eunuch called up to the other man. 

“Of course he isn’t doing well, he’s an ice master!” Jun Bo replied with a hearty laugh before sauntering away from the window in good spirits. 

Shui waited until he heard Su Ming walk back toward the inn before he darted down the street. The town was thankfully still pretty quiet, and since they hadn’t roughed him up too much, he didn’t look all that out of place. He got a few looks for the bruise on his face and the dirt on his clothing, but there were quite a few people milling about here and there that had similar issues with their appearance, so no one bothered to fuss about it. 

He walked for a short time before being able to slip back into the forest. Another ten or so minutes of walking from there, and he closed his eyes and focused outwardly. 

Bing Niao? Are you there, my friend? 

He immediately felt his familiar’s presence and smiled, relieved. 

Is Hanleng alright? 

An image flashed before his eyes after a few moments, showing his horse resting outside of an unfamiliar stable, her injury tended and a nice pile of apples in front of her. 

Someone… had actually managed to get her to move for them? And they also dressed her wound? 

He couldn’t believe it, but he was unendingly grateful and would show his appreciation when next he was able. 

In fact…

Who is it that helped her? Do you know their whereabouts? 

The image before his eyes blurred, then refocused after a minute. 

Who is that? 

He could only see the faint outline of someone wearing a hooded cloak as they wove through the forest. 

Are you able to get a little closer? 

Bing Niao hooted quietly in his mind before descending. Shui tried to focus on seeing the person they were getting close to better, but his focus was broken abruptly as large shadow fell upon him from high over. 

Jerking his head up, Shui was just gathering spiritual energy to be ready for a counterattack when he froze, his eyes wide with confusion. 

Bing Niao is here? But wasn’t he following…?

The sound of footsteps drew his attention behind him, making Shui spin around as he settled his hand against the small dagger at his waist. 

My… 

You… you were supposed to be good and stay at home. 

Even though he thought such things, nothing in the world would have been able to stop him as he sprinted across the remaining distance between them and fell into his love’s arms!

“Shui-ge missed me so much already?” 

Shui wanted to shake his head and disagree, because he was the emperor and he could clearly hear the hint of teasing in his baby’s words, but he just couldn’t lie. 

“I did. I missed you so damn much,” he mumbled as he pressed his face into his love’s robes and sniffled. 

Strong arms wrapped around him without hesitation, holding him too tightly, but at the same time, absolutely perfectly. 

“Let me see my sweet Shui-ge,” Zeishen said as he gave him one more squeeze, then lifted a hand up to press against the side of his face. 

Shui tried to tuck his head more, but it didn’t take long for him to give in to his Zei-ge’s coaxing and lift his head so that their eyes could meet. 

He changed again… he looks my age now. And a little taller than me? He also removed his camouflage necklace. 

The change must have been triggered when they’d cultivated together before he’d left, but it had been dark the last time he’d cuddled with his baby… perhaps the cultivation affects had been hidden within the shadows of their room at that time.   

The unbridled rage that soon took over his love’s face made Shui’s own heart race as he quickly pushed away his unnecessary thoughts, but the man refused to release his jaw after having grabbed it to turn his head this way and that, allowing him to observe the bruise he’d gotten from being punched and the scuffs of dirt that went along with it. 

His love watched him for several tense moments before running one hand down his arm, squeezing painfully every few inches until he got to his wrist. There he tightened his hold over the rope burn he hadn’t noticed he’d gotten earlier, making Shui jump and give a quiet gasp. 

Zeishen loosened his grip the slightest amount as he raised that hand upward. 

“Shui-ge, I behaved and let you go…”

Shui felt his heart skip a beat in his chest as he was pressed even closer to Zeishen. He was going to argue that he clearly hadn’t  behaved, because he was standing right in front of him, where he shouldn’t  be, but no words left his slightly parted lips. 

Instead of speaking, Shui pressed himself closer, then slowly turned around until the hand that had been settled against his back now pressed against his belly. 

Looking up and over his shoulder, he met his love’s cooling stare with his own tired, yet-relieved one. The man barely gave him a moment before leaning down to claim his lips in a rough, slow kiss. 

Hell, it was more biting than anything, but he didn’t mind. Not in the least. He would let the man eat him entirely if he ever wished to. 

Unfortunately, the kiss ended far too quickly. 

Licking his slightly bleeding lips, Shui forced himself to straighten and take a step away in order to catch his breath. Right as he was beginning to calm down again, he was tugged right back up against his love before the feeling of teeth biting down on his ear made him flinch. 

“Z-Zei-ge, we need to go get Shinao,” he whispered, trying to stifle a moan as the man’s teeth began to cut into his skin. 

Hearing Zeishen’s laugh vibrate against his back in response made Shui’s already-reddening face burn hotter. 

“I’m glad I sent him with you. You took very good care of my little one,” Zeishen said, confusing Shui enough for him to nudge him away from his ear and turn back around to face him. 

“But I didn’t take good care of him. Jun Bo took him from me and hurt him…” he said, his head lowering and his voice dying off into silence as he finished speaking. 

Another quiet chuckle sounded from his love, making him look up in confusion. 

“Shui-gege, you still have Shinao with you right now… see?” 

As Zeishen spoke, he moved his hand slowly up along Shui’s body, inciting a trail of flames to grow in its path until it stopped within his hair and seemed to caress something that made Shui want to flick his ear… if that were even possible. 

Wait a second. Is that… are those? 

With a shaky hand, Shui slowly reached up until his fingers gently brushed against his love’s, then moved slightly past them to feel what the man was now gently massaging within his hair. 

He couldn’t believe it. 

“I…” 

A tear rolled down his dirty cheek as Zeishen leaned forward and pressed his lips to Shui’s for the briefest of moments, then smirked as he leaned back a fraction of an inch. 

“Shui-ge looks so adorable with kitty ears.”

Chapter 36

Shui’s cat ears flicked as they turned toward the sound of leaves crunching somewhere further within the forest. His head quickly turned in that direction, too, as he released a wave of spiritual energy. 

Oh no…

“Zei-ge, people are coming!” he exclaimed as he grabbed his love’s shoulders, trying to get his attention away from what he was currently doing. 

Which was nibbling at his neck. 

Instead of heeding his warning and getting ready to flee, Zeishen seemed completely unbothered as his nibbles turned into bites. 

“Zei-ge?” 

Shui tried to nudge the man away from him, but Zeishen easily locked his arms around his waist and back, holding him in place so that he could continue his attentions. 

“Lian Zeishen, we need to go! Your other master will likely be here in just a few moments, along with his men,” Shui said as he felt himself beginning to stir between his legs. 

Not good!

“Ah ha… there’s my familiar. You hide quite well, you brat.” 

Shit. 

Jun Bo stepped out from behind a tree a few meters away, his arms folded within his robe sleeves and a crooked smile on his face. 

“I knew that he’d eventually come after you. You two were practically inseparable during his highness’s banquet. Even after all of the attempts he took on your life, you still can’t help but go to him.” 

Instead of responding to his other master, Zeishen finished biting at Shui’s neck, then calmly nudged his robe open until he was able to latch onto a certain nipple with his sharp teeth!

Shui immediately turned so that his back was facing Jun Bo, but kept his wall of spiritual energy up. 

“You were such an impressive general and weapon to his highness, yet here you are suckling on the emperor of your own country’s enemy! Your mother would have been so disappointed to see such a thing!” Jun Bo said, his words turning into a shout towards the end.  

Shui winced as he felt Zeishen’s teeth bite down in response to the man’s words, likely drawing blood before releasing his nipple and straightening to his full height. 

Instead of looking at Jun Bo, his love’s eyes simply rose to his own. 

Oh wow…

Even as a human, Zeishen’s eyes were alight with so much fury that Shui felt the need to hold him against him as tightly as he could in order to keep him from attacking the other man. 

To his surprise, however, Zeishen didn’t try to break his hold. In fact, he actually leaned forward and dropped his head to Shui’s shoulder with a shaky exhale. 

“Shui-gege,” he whispered after a long moment of silence. 

Shui held his love a little tighter as he focused outwardly, blocking several arrows that had just been shot at him with shards of ice or little gusts of redirecting wind. 

“Yes, love?” 

Zeishen took a steadying breath, then replied. 

“My mum would have loved you.” 

Shui lifted a hand to settle against his love’s messy hair at the same time his own eyes glowed a frigid blue, allowing him to control another wave of ice in order to deflect several more sets of arrows. 

“What are you idiots doing shooting from afar?! He can clearly deflect everything! Get out your swords and cut him to pieces so that I can take back what’s mine!” Jun Bo yelled, making his men hurry to do as told. 

Instead of panicking, Shui looked down at the same time Zeishen lifted his head once more. When their gazes met, Zeishen smirked and Shui blushed, then grinned. 

“I think it’s time for my familiar and I to take care of the annoying mosquito that’s been buzzing around my baby for far  too long,” Shui said, earning quite the psychotic look from his love as the man slowly turned his wide eyes toward the encroaching wave of men. 

Shui stepped back as Zeishen’s arms finally fell away from him, but the loss of heat that immediately occurred afterward was nearly unbearable. 

Just take care of this situation, then you can snuggle your baby without having to worry about this terrible man trying to steal him away ever again. 

With determination surging just beneath his skin, Shui channeled his and Shinao’s energy together as his love turned back to face him, then leaned in. 

It might have been too dangerous to give Zeishen Shinao back just yet, but he could definitely fill his baby with plenty of spiritual energy!

Their kiss was hot and cold, and for once, Zeishen didn’t bite him at all. The moment they split apart Shui watched his love materialize his legendary blood-red and silver Gui-Long sword, then swing it in an arc as if it weighed nothing. 

“It has been quite a while since I’ve used this sword,” Zeishen rasped as he turned back toward the charging men who were now nearly upon them. 

“I think it’s thirsty!” he snarled before darting forward like a lion charging toward battle, unafraid because it knew that it was the top contender. 

His love definitely proved it, too. While Zeishen took on the men who dared approach with swords, Shui withdrew his own, but used it in a different way. 

Bing Niao, lend me some of your strength please!

His familiar responded immediately as it circled overhead. Within moments a faint powder of snow began to fall from the bird’s glowing wings. That light dusting soon turned into a steady snowfall, then, as Shinao surged to life within him and he swung his sword swift through the air, it was whipped up into a formidable blizzard!

Jun Bo’s men began to falter as the cold and wind battered them. His love easily darted through the fumbling crowd, however, and struck down one person after the other, not bothering to be cordial with any of his moves. 

People were soon missing hands, arms, feet, and even heads, but his Zei-ge simply fed on the gore as his laughter mixed with the raging snowstorm. 

Once he was comfortable that Bing Niao could manage the storm on his own, Shui surged forward to fight beside his man. The ground had grown icy from the storm, but that was perfectly fine with him and Zeishen. He was an ice master, and he’d also lent his love a fair share of his own spiritual energy, too, so Zei-ge had no problem at all using the ice to his advantage. 

They danced around each other with ease, blocking attacks, beheading those who got too close, and somehow managing to easily beat down the forces Jun Bo had brought with him. 

By the time he dissipated his snowstorm and the battlefield became visible once more, he was surprised. 

“He’s gone.” 

I really shouldn’t be surprised. It wasn’t like he was any kind of fighter. 

“Shui-ge!” 

Before Shui could turn around he was tackled right to the bloody ground beside a beheaded corpse! 

“Shui-gege, you’re not allowed to go anywhere without me again!” Zeishen shouted as he leaned over him from where he straddled his chest. 

He didn’t bother arguing, because he honestly couldn’t. He’d missed his man a whole lot, and didn’t want to leave him again, either. 

Besides, I can just feed him spiritual energy. He’s clearly more than capable of handling himself if he is given the means to do so. 

Heck, his love had killed most of the men before he’d even stepped in to join the fight. 

Shui allowed his mind to drift off for a moment as he went over the battle, but before he could put together anything meaningful, he felt his cat ears suddenly being pinched and winced. 

“Shui-ge, can I leave these ears on? They’re so cute and they look so good on you!” 

To anyone else, he would have immediately said hell no !

“O-okay, but if people start poking fun at me…” 

Zeishen grinned widely. 

“I’ll kill them!” 

That… wasn’t exactly what I was going for. 

Before he could correct him Shui was yanked back up onto his feet, then tugged toward a horse he hadn’t noticed just beyond the tree line. 

“I sent Hanleng to a local stable to heal, then they should transport her right back to our doorstep,” Zeishen said as they walked over, then stopped beside the horse. 

Shui nodded, relieved. 

“Thank you for taking care of her. She means a lot to me,” he replied… right before he was promptly thrown up onto the back of the waiting horse! 

After a quick bit of flailing Shui settled in the saddle, then looked down at his love in confusion. 

“Aren’t you coming up, too?” he asked, not willing to take no  for an answer if the man dared to say such a thing. 

Instead of responding verbally, Zeishen lifted himself up on one of the stirrups, then leaned in and pressed a kiss to his lips. 

Before Shui could figure out what he was doing, the man before him burst into fractured spiritual energy, then disappeared into his body!

“H-hey! Why did you do that so suddenly?! Why can’t you ride with me with your normal body?” he asked, a little let down that he was now riding alone. 

When he didn’t get a response right away, Shui sighed and nudged their horse forward. 

Bing Niao, where is Jun Bo? 

Closing his eyes, Shui connected his vision to his familiar’s, but before the image Bing Niao sent could solidify, it was promptly swatted away from within his own mind!

“Lian Zeishen! What are you doing?!” 

Shui felt the man’s spirit fluctuate within his body, but again, there was no verbal response. 

This man…

Instead of trying to share eyes with his owl again, Shui just looked up through the canopy above him and waited until he could see his familiar circling overhead. The bird seemed to notice him, too, and soon turned toward the northwest. 

Thank you, Bing Niao. 

He immediately felt his body flare with heat and scowled. Zeishen was clearly being a jealous brat, and for no good reason, too!

Instead of giving in to what he wanted, which was to stop communicating with his other familiar, Shui looked up intentionally and shouted, “thank you, my favorite sweet familiar!” 

Before he even managed to lower his head back to its normal position Shui felt his insides suddenly grow far  too hot! 

Z-Zie?!“ 

Hunching over, Shui’s body immediately began to shake as he clutched at his chest. His breathing sped up until he was panting… and hard. 

You… darn brat! 

They were in the middle of an extremely important pursuit and instead of being professional and taking the chance to kill the man that had held him captive for most of his life, Zeishen was trying to jerk him off from the inside because he was jealous of a damned bird!

Groaning, Shui slipped from the horse’s back and fell into a patch of thick clover. Rolling onto his back, he closed his blurry eyes and fought to keep his hands from slipping into his robe. 

“Can you never just behave?” he rasped as he tried to calm himself down and ignore the feeling of wandering hands just beneath his skin. 

Shui-gege likes it when I misbehave… but Shui-gege is the one misbehaving now. 

What?!

Reaching up to press an arm over his eyes, Shui pursed his lips, then bit his lower one to try and clear his mind. 

“How is communicating with my  familiar misbehaving?” he ground out after a few deep breaths. 

A faint tickle brushed against his left cheek, making him blink open his eyes as he quickly removed his arm from his face. His heart nearly stopped in his chest as he stared up at his love. 

The man was leaning over him on his hands and knees, breathing just as heavily as he, himself, was. He was also completely naked now, and something even more surprising easily took Shui’s attention away from everything else as he stared down between the man’s legs. 

You’re…

Before he could even finish that perverted thought and try to figure out how it was suddenly possible, Zeishen was reaching down and yanking his robe open! 

Shui immediately jerked his hands up and grabbed his love’s as his face burned hotter than the sun. 

“Y-you can’t do that! We’re in the middle of something important right now!” Shui squeaked, embarrassed that his voice had suddenly gone super high. 

Zeishen frowned and tilted his head, making a curtain of his messy hair fall over the left side of Shui’s face and shoulder. He wanted to hide in that curtain and forget about everything else but his baby. 

“We can be in the middle of something much more fun, though,” Zeishen said with a frustrated, slightly-psychotic expression. 

It was hard to say no. Incredibly hard. He was also incredible hard. 

Dear god… 

Swallowing the words his body wanted him to say, Shui forced himself to take a few more deep breaths before he managed to get out the response he needed to. 

“I want to get rid of your former master so that I can give you Shinao back and restore your true form.”

Zeishen took several moments to decide on a response to his words, and the entire time he thought about what to say, his expression made a myriad of changes.  

So cute. 

Eventually, he seemed to figure out what he wanted to say and stared down at Shui with narrowed eyes. 

“Fine, but I don’t want you to talk to that other familiar anymore.” 

Stifling a sigh, Shui took the tiny victory and carefully responded. 

“I have to speak with him, love, he’s a part of my soul and he’s trying to help us.” 

Zeishen clenched his jaw but relaxed it a few moments later before moving off to the side and sitting down in the closer beside him. 

Shui slowly lifted himself up onto his elbows and looked up at the man now staring down at him from his left. 

“I don’t want him inside of you again…” 

Shui fought to keep his smile tempered and to not give a quiet laugh at the man’s insane jealousy. Emphasis on insane . 

“Zei-gege, he’s only been inside of me once in the past few years, and that was only because I couldn’t bring you with me. He saved my life, love.” 

Well, he’d at least made it much easier to manage the situations he’d recently been put in…

Thankfully, Zeishen’s face softened at his words, but then he huffed and looked away. 

“Just don’t let him inside unless it’s an emergency. Your body’s my home now.” 

Shui did grin then. 

“I understand, love. Unless it’s an emergency, I will leave Bing Niao as he is now.” 

Zeishen waited a few seconds before looking back down at him with a small pout. 

Not a moment later and Shui’s eyes widened. 

He put clothes on…

He’d forgotten that the man’s clothing was made out of spiritual energy, so it made sense that he could just conjure it onto himself, but still… 

I wanted to look some more…

Standing up in one fluid motion, Zeishen stretched a tiny bit, then turned and reached down to offer him a hand. 

“Let’s go deal with that worthless filth so that I can finally enjoy my husband,” Zeishen said as Shui grasped his hand, accepting his assistance. 

When his love walked over to where the horse had wandered and brought it back, then hopped up into the saddle, Shui grinned widely. 

He’s going to ride with me!

Excited, he hurried up onto the horse and situated himself right in front of his love. Unsurprisingly, Zeishen immediately wrapped an arm around his middle and leaned forward to press a kiss to the side of his neck. His show of affection was brief, but he ended it with a promising nip to his ear. 

Grinning like a fool, Shui turned their horse in the right direction, then gave it a meaningful kick. There would be no more wasting time. They had an important task to complete, and he refused to let the chance to do so slip through his fingers!

Chapter 37

(CONTENT WARNING)

Shui flicked his feline ears as he scratched at the fur on one. 

These new ears might just drive me insane. 

Well, more insane. 

Looking to the side, he pressed a kiss to the soft, messy hair of his love. Zeishen had fallen asleep quite some time ago, yet his hold around his waist hadn’t wavered in the slightest. The fingers he had slid between the opening in his robe fidgeted every so often, making Shui smile even during such a stressful time. 

By the time the sun was nearly up he was just about out of energy, himself. 

We need to rest. 

His poor horse was on its last leg, too. It didn’t look like a royal steed, and honestly, it didn’t look like it could really carry two men all that well now that he was really looking it over. 

Looking up, Shui noticed that they were approaching a small town and sighed with relief. Glancing higher, he focused until he could sense Bing Niao nearby. 

Please return to the palace and tell my brother to send a small army to the border to take care of the situation there. If possible, I’d like him and Lee Shaan to lead because there could be more cultivators around. 

Once Bing Niao left with his message, Shui brought their exhausted horse up to the first inn he could find and carefully turned sideways in the saddle so that he could maneuver his baby into his arms. It took a bit of effort, and they got quite a few stares, but he no longer cared about attention from others. The only person that mattered to him was his love. 

He quickly paid a stable boy to tend to the mare, then carried his man inside as he continued to sleep in his arms. After ordering a bland dinner to be delivered shortly, along with a few pastries, he headed down the long hall to their room. 

It was absolutely tiny . A twin bed sat pushed against the left side of the miniscule room along with an old nightstand and washbasin. There was literally nothing else. 

Good, at least it’s less likely that anyone will expect us to be here. 

His standards weren’t all that high anyways, but he definitely wouldn’t have considered such a place. At least, not while he had his love with him. 

Oh well. I’ll make it up to him. 

Walking forward after nudging the door closed with his foot, Shui gently set Zeishen on the bed. It was thankfully the cleanest thing in the room. After sitting down beside him, he pulled out a small piece of paper from the pack he’d brought in and began reading over the miniature map. 

“Alright, I have some things I need to go over. There’s no way we’re going to be able to catch up to Jun Bo now. I’m going to have to go to Yan to get to him,” he said as he looked over the well-worn map. 

Using his spiritual energy, he made a few X’s on it, marking where they currently were and the different directions they could go. 

If I can get enough rest I can probably fly there, but then I’d need to rest again before I could try to slip into the palace. 

He paused for a moment, then frowned as he ran his fingers through his hair. 

“I need to figure out…” his words died down into silence as he heard his love mumble in his sleep behind him. 

Everything else momentarily forgotten, Shui set his little map aside and turned so that he could reach over and press his hand against his love’s warm cheek. 

“You look so sweet when you’re asleep. Who could ever guess that you’re as ferocious as a dragon when threatened,” he mused, then added. “Even when not  threatened.” 

Using what little light came in front the boarded up window, Shui leaned over a tiny bit. 

I haven’t gotten a chance to really look at you since you’ve grown again. 

His love seemed to be about the same age as him now, and while his boyish features had become a little more refined, he still had the most adorable expression on his face when asleep. 

Smiling sleepily, Shui gently began stroking his love’s soft mess of hair, loving that he was able to show him affection without having to worry about being bitten. He was getting used to the man’s own strange way of showing affection, and it quite suited his feline other half, but he did like the rare quiet times a lot, too. 

He was just beginning to move his hand toward the man’s lips, intent on stroking his lower one for a few moments, when a faint knock on the door made him practically leap off the bed! 

“Your food has arrived, my lord. I shall leave it here for you,” the young female voice on the other side of the door said. 

“A-ah, thank you,” Shui responded, trying to calm his now-racing heart. 

He waited until he heard the girl walk away, then slowly opened the door to see a large tray of food sitting at his feet on a little stool. 

I suppose it’s better than putting it on the floor. 

Reaching down, he picked up the tray, but before he could completely straighten back up, he felt something warm press against his back as strong arms wrapped around his middle. 

The tray immediately wobbled in his hands, spilling a little water over the edge of one glass, though he thankfully managed to steady it before their meal ended up on the floor. 

“Zei-ge? Did I wake you?” he asked as he slowly straightened back up. 

The entire time he moved Zeishen refused to release him and simply adjusted where he was holding. 

“I was only resting my eyes,” his love whispered in response, making Shui give him a look  that brought the cutest grin to Zeishen’s face. 

So you had me carry you inside and tuck you into bed even though you were still awake…

He couldn’t be mad. He’d loved it. 

Taking their tray over to the bed, Shui was about to sit down when he felt the hand now pressed against his belly guiding him backwards. He didn’t hesitate to submit to the direction, and after a moment, happily settled down into his love’s lap. 

“Shui-ge, ah?” 

Shui had been watching the man’s hand reach out and retrieve a piece of sliced chicken, so he was ready and waiting when the request to receive the bite was spoken. 

It was, of course, completely bland, since he’d chosen to just make their meal to his Zei-ge’s preferences, but he really didn’t mind. After living on the battlefield for so many years, he was fine with anything. 

They settled into a comfortable silence as Zeishen fed him bit by bit. He knew that they shouldn’t be wasting time in such a way and should be sleeping to regain their strength for the undoubtedly stressful situation ahead, but he couldn’t help doing exactly what his baby wanted. 

He ate whatever was brought to his lips and kissed the man when he leaned down several times in between bites. Much to his surprise, though, those kisses never morphed into anything painful.

Content, Shui ate almost the entire meal before he realized that Zeishen hadn’t even taken one bite!

Turning a little, he pointed down at the plate on the blanket as he raised an eyebrow at his love. 

“I got that for you. Why did you feed most of it to me?” 

He was honestly fine right now and hadn’t needed the food too much, but the tenderness and attention had completely clouded his thoughts. 

“I can get my energy in other ways,” Zeishen said as he set the plate aside on the nightstand next to them, then reached up to grasp his chin. 

The kiss was simple at first. He could feel Zeishen beginning to pull spiritual energy from his body and didn’t hesitate to get a little more comfortable as his love wrapped his arms around him. 

Before he knew it they were lying down on the tiny bed, barely fitting. The only thing that was likely preventing him from falling off the edge was the strong hand firmly grasping his backside…

After nearly two full minutes of submitting to the man’s hungry mouth, Shui finally managed to get in a decent breath of air!

“Shui…” 

Shui gasped as he felt his love suddenly change their position, pulling him beneath him as he got up on his hands and knees. Not a second later, Zeishen’s hands were swiftly untying his belt, then throwing open his robe as if he were eagerly unwrapping a special present.

The man’s mouth soon found its way to his nipples and hungrily tended to the already-damaged one, then wandered over to lap at the other. By the time Zeishen had licked his way down to his bellybutton Shui was an absolute mess! There were a thousand other things they should have been doing right then, but all he could think about was tightening his hold on the man’s long, raven hair. 

He was making quite a mess of it, too, but Zeishen didn’t seem to mind in the least. In fact, he already had Shui’s pants down around his calves, giving him direct access to his intended target. Hopefully the walls of the inn weren’t too thin, because he hadn’t expected to make such loud noises when someone simply touched him between his legs! 

Of course, his love was doing much more than simply touching him. The man was insatiable with his hands, easily managing to get him erect in less than a minute with his rough rubbing and squeezing. 

Blinking back tears, because he was honestly a bit beyond overstimulated, Shui let the man grab at him, lick him, and even wrap his lips around his length without so much as a rough tug on his hair and a moan likely loud enough to wake the surrounding neighborhood. 

 Within thirty seconds he was feeling a strong sensation pulsing through his body, making his breathing turn into heavy pants as he turned his head this way and that. It felt good. Better  than good, but he’d only ever touched himself a few meager times in his life, and only to take care of morning discomfort. 

This was nothing  like that. 

We really… should be resting. 

They were, quite literally, doing the opposite of that, though. He actually was considering telling Zeishen to stop for now, even though he desperately didn’t want to, but before he could even form the sentence on his tongue he felt the man remove his mouth from around his length, then grab his hips a second before something was shoved up his backside so abruptly that he cried out in pain! 

His hands finally slipped from where they’d been clutching at Zeishen’s hair and quickly moved to cover his watering eyes. 

It hurts. God it hurts. 

He’d been stabbed with swords that didn’t hurt so badly!

“Shui-ge?” 

He couldn’t manage to unclench his jaw enough to respond. 

After a few moments of tense quiet between them, where the only sound was Shui’s heavy breathing, he felt Zeishen slowly lean forward, pressing himself a little farther into him and making him gasp and flinch. 

Zeishen immediately stopped trying to move his body and, instead, switched to reaching forward. When his warm hand settled against one of his, Shui couldn’t help but grab it with both of his own like a lifeline. He was embarrassed that he was still crying so badly, but he couldn’t help it. His backside hurt terribly where their two bodies were now connected. Any bit of motion, no matter how miniscule, made it ten times worse. 

“Shui I-I… I’m sorry I…” 

Hearing the uncertainty in his love’s voice, Shui quickly used one hand to wipe away his remaining tears in order to see better. 

“I thought I was doing it right,” Zeishen continued as his face finally came into focus. 

Shui swallowed and sniffled one last time before managing to reply. 

“I’ve never done this, but I know there are oils and other things of that nature that are supposed to be used to quell some of the pain… especially with partners who are new to it,” he said, feeling his already hot face burn with his words. 

He was just turning his head to the side as Zeishen lowered his hand to absentmindedly skim down along his body when he noticed something he hadn’t expected. 

oh god. 

Groaning, he lifted one arm back up to his face and covered half of it. 

I came when he shoved it inside. 

His chest had speckles of white dotted across it, making him blush even darker. 

“Shui-ge, should I pull out? I didn’t want to hurt you like this…” Zeishen said, his voice sounding as if he were about to cry because of his mistake. 

Shui was about to agree, but there was something he wanted to know first. Moving his arm back down to the bed, he looked up at his gorgeous love. 

“Zeishen, where did you learn such bed manners?” 

Zeishen actually blushed at that, but quickly answered as he looked away. 

“Everyone at the palace told me that if I ever wanted to do such a thing with someone that I should just do it and not mind my partner’s reactions. Then report who I bred with to the emperor…” 

Dear god, they really were just trying to get him to have sex with anyone they possibly could in order to try and make more familiars like him!

“It’s not right… is it, Shui-ge?” he finally asked, now sounding completely despondent. 

I really wasn’t intending to have this kind of conversation this soon, and definitely not while you’re nearly balls-deep inside of me…

Sighing, though it turned into more of a moan, Shui met his love’s gaze with a calm one of his own. 

“No, it’s not right. You’re supposed to prepare someone for that. Especially if they aren’t used to it yet.”

Zeishen’s shoulders dropped as his head lowered in upset. It didn’t take him long before he was grabbing Shui’s waist and beginning to gently remove himself from his body. 

“H-hang on!” Shui rasped as he reached down, grabbing what he could of the man’s exposed length. 

Dear god its hot!

“D-don’t take it out just yet. It’s already in, err, well, it was already mostly inside. Let’s take this chance to get me used to it a little bit…” he said, mumbling a few of his words as his heart began to race in his chest with anticipation. 

Zeishen didn’t seem convinced, but he ended up doing as told anyways. To make it a bit easier on both of them, Shui lifted his aching legs and wrapped them around his love as the man slowly leaned forward, carefully returning himself to the space he had just vacated within his body. 

It still hurt terribly, but as Zeishen settled once again, nearly completely inside, he couldn’t help but wrap his legs around him a little tighter, then lift his arms until he was able to finally guide the man downward for a kiss. 

His body was practically screaming, but his own length was already back at full attention. 

I’m such a masochist. 

“Let’s try and go slow, alright love? Just some rubbing and pressing. Let me see if I can get used to you,” he said after a few long kisses. 

Zeishen nodded his agreement, then licked his lips as he carefully began moving against him. At first, Shui had to stop him every few moments to regain his breathing or take a break from the pain, but as time went on he began to enjoy the cautiously-slow rhythm of his love moving within him. 

Zeishen began to move away from his mouth after a bit, redirecting his attention to his neck with little kisses and, finally, some nips and nibbles. 

“Mm… feels good.” 

Zeishen paused with the tip of his tongue against Shui’s throat, then withdrew it before pressing a kiss to the warm skin there. 

“Shui-ge likes it now?” he asked as he pressed his hips a little harder against him. 

Shui’s next words were cut off by a moan as he arched his back and tightened his legs around his lover. 

“Shui, may I move more?”

He was going to be so incredibly sore come morning already. His answer should have obviously been no . 

“Please,” he practically begged instead. 

Zeishen heard him loud and clear, even though his words were a gruff whisper. He gently grasped both sides of his hips and arched his back a little more, giving him the perfect angle to pull partially out, then slam back in! 

Hell!

Shui winced… then came again. 

I’m such an embarrassment. I shouldn’t be this way. I— his thoughts were cut off by a rough kiss, then breathless words. 

“I love you, Shui. You’re my person and I don’t want anyone else.” 

Shui quickly wiped a tear away from his eye again. He had not expected such words, and especially not while they were busy doing such a thing!

But they made him feel better. Much better. 

 Hugging the man close, Shui focused on the pleasure of their activity instead of the pain and eventually began meeting his love’s thrusts with his own movements. 

“Feels amazing,” Zeishen rasped as he held him tighter, his nails making reddening indentations against Shui’s skin. 

Shui felt himself grin before wincing again, then meeting his love for another kiss. They made love for quite some time before he felt his man finally release within him. 

Thank the gods for that, too. He was completely out of energy. 

The moment they disconnected Shui closed his eyes as his entire body pulsed with pain. He would have honestly passed out right then and there except, for some reason, his love was rolling him over onto his belly. 

“Zei-ge?” he questioned quietly as he turned his head to the side and squinted open an eye. 

Wait a second, is he…?

The man’s hands were already on his hips again, lifting them up to meet his hardening length. 

How is that already getting hard again and why are you shoving it back inside?! 

“Don’t worry, Shui-ge. I have plenty of energy left, I can do the work!” he said cheerfully, making Shui realize something. 

I am completely out of shape. 

His body got into a more comfortable position on its own accord, and pretty soon he was going along for another painfully pleasurable ride. Then another… and another. 

He learned something quite valuable that day… and night. 

If you feed a horny familiar spiritual energy, even while they’re in their human form, they will magically have an endless amount of stamina when it comes to sex!

Chapter 38

A faint brush of fingers against the side of his face slowly brought Shui out of a very  deep sleep. It took him nearly half an hour to wake up enough to blink open his eyes, but those fingers never slowed their pace. 

“Shui-ge…” 

Shui gave a quiet hum of acknowledgement as he carefully stretched his sore body out. That was when he realized something a bit surprising, but also not. 

I’m lying on him… and he’s still naked. 

“Shui-ge, you’ve been asleep for two days,” Zeishen said, making Shui quickly push himself up to straddle the man’s bare chest. 

He didn’t seem to mind. In the least. In fact, Shui had to quickly grab Zeishen’s face before the man could finish leaning forward to lick at something too inappropriate for their current situation!

We can’t get lost in each other again right now. 

Before Zeishen could try to convince him otherwise, Shui moved his leg over the man’s chest and slid off the bed to stand. 

Damn, ouch. 

He could sense Zeishen’s eyes on his likely-bruised backside but ignored him so that he could get dressed. As much as he wanted to allow the man to bed him again, and again, he knew better than to let his poor judgement win. They’d already lost two days to their physical tryst, they needed to leave. 

Hmm…

Turning, he was relieved to see that his love had materialized his clothing, giving his heart a chance to recover from constantly seeing him naked… and on top of him. 

Shaking the encroaching thoughts from his head, he quickly walked up to stand between the man’s legs and reached down. 

“Let me remove this,” he said quietly as he focused on where he had his hands gently wrapped around the man’s wrist. 

After just a few moments of focus he felt the last remaining tether holding the last of his baby’s energy snap. It was thankfully much easier to disperse now that his love was technically human. 

Opening his eyes back up, Shui was surprised to see Zeishen watching him with cold, wide eyes. 

“Zei-ge?” 

The man slowly tilted his head and twitched an eye. 

“Shui, why did you do that?” he asked, making Shui frown in confusion. 

“To free you? Should I not have removed it?” he questioned as he let the man withdraw his wrist from between his hands. 

When he stood, Shui took a step back, giving him just enough room. 

“Shui-ge, p-put it back.” 

Shui’s eyes widened as he saw the man’s own eyes transform into the unfortunately-familiar craze of being controlled!

Had Jun Bo stayed behind and waited for this kind of opportunity?!

Shui didn’t have time to consider where he’d erred in his deduction of how the man would react. His love struck out within moments, aiming at his face without an ounce of hesitation!

Thankfully, his years in the military made dodging the strike easy, but Shui realized a second too late that inflicting damage hadn’t been the man’s intent. At least, not yet. As his hand blurred past him it turned at the same time Shui stepped to the side, managing to snag his hair in a painfully-tight grip before throwing him down onto the bed and immediately following him. 

The man’s mouth sealed over his own, then Shui felt a sensation within his body that made him shiver with fear. 

He’s trying to take Shinao back…

The entire situation played out in less than ten seconds. His fuzzy feline ears dissolved back into his body as their owner was forcibly removed.

As Zeishen finished retrieving his other half Shui felt his body grow slightly weaker and quite a bit colder. 

I had no idea that he could still manipulate you while you were human. 

It didn’t seem like Zeishen had known that, either, because as the man slowly withdrew from kissing him, he could see him trying, but failing, to overcome the voice now likely commanding him within his head. 

“Shui… ge,” Zeishen rasped as he hurried off of the bed, giving him a chance to get up. 

He was going to call out to the man, but he remembered that it had honestly not helped much previously, so what would be the use now? Especially since Jun Bo had gotten ahead of them and was already taking control. 

I need to get him away from other people, first and foremost. 

While Zeishen was trying to fight Jun Bo internally, Shui hurried over toward the boarded up window, freezing it as he approached. The boards rattled and splintered, then, right as he shoved himself up against them, burst outward into the street!

His body fell along with the pieces of wood, but before he could hit the ground Shui managed to flip himself and land on his feet. Of course, he knew better than to just stand there and wait. Without an ounce of hesitation he bolted off down the street!

Right as he cleared the area a loud burst of wind roared into the open followed by a familiar, maniacal laugh! 

  Follow me, love. Let’s handle this away from innocent people. 

Thankfully, Zeishen was just as focused on him as he always was, and didn’t hesitate to run after him. Shui made sure to channel his energy into the ice he’d built up on the bottoms of his bare feet, but there wasn’t much else he could do to go faster. He no longer had Shinao…

Sensing the man breaking through the humidity he’d left in his wake, Shui predicted the estimated time he would catch up to him, so when that guess came within seconds he spun around and brought his arms up into an X formation to generate an ice shield to defend against whatever attack the man was planning to use on him once he was within range. 

It had been a good idea. 

A harsh blast of cold wind slammed into his shield and shattered it as he was sent flying backwards several meters into a mature oak tree! 

The force of the impact loosened snow from the higher canopy, making it rain down on top of him as he tried to shake the hit off so that he could respond to the next likely attack. 

He didn’t have to wait long before Zeishen struck again, and again, and  again. Thankfully, the snow that had fallen onto him was easy enough to manipulate, allowing him to form absorbant shields with it to soften the impact of each slash of wind. 

After his fifth shield broke Shui reformed a sixth, but at the same time he sent several lengths of spiritual energy through the snowy ground to wrap around his man’s legs. 

Zeishen noticed almost immediately, but that had been the plan. With the man’s attention diverted briefly, Shui jumped up and sent a a blast of tiny, dense snowballs towards his love. 

He knew that he had to do much more than just throw miniscule snowballs at the man to get him to stop, but he wasn’t comfortable with how far away they had gotten from the town yet. And they weren’t that far off from the road, either. 

If I can get him far enough away, I might also be able to force Jun Bo to follow in order to keep full control. 

Reassured, Shui darted off through the woods again, ignoring the chill that was just about done numbing his bare feet. 

Damn my ass hurts. 

It probably would have been fine if he’d just taken it easy today, but, of course, the chances of that happening when his love was involved were next to zero. 

Sensing a blast of wind surging toward him from the right, Shui quickly ducked behind a tree just in time for it to slice it in two mere inches from the top of his head!

He hurried away as the massive tree fell, sending out a blast of ice shards to meet the next slashing attack he’d felt coming at him. 

The two abilities fractured into shining flecks of spiritual energy with a roaring rumble, but Shui didn’t stick around to watch the spectacle unfold further. 

Sending his energy farther out around him, Shui immediately took a sharp left turn and, after freezing the path before him in an instant, slid as fast as an arrow toward the river!

He thought that his love would easily cut him off, since he was quite good at reading his thoughts, but when he made it safely to the water’s edge and turned around, his Zei-ge was nowhere to be seen. 

“Don’t you have a border to protect, emperor  Yuen? Are you going to waste your time with your unrequited love, or protect the people who serve you?”  

Why is he trying to get me to leave all of a sudden? 

Shui closed his eyes and focused as he sent out his energy in all directions. It only took him a moment to pinpoint Jun Bo, but he was too far away to make a reasonable attack on. 

Where is my baby, though? 

He didn’t want to think that the man had possibly recalled him back into his body, but it was definitely possible. 

The only body he should be inside of is mine!

Feeling frustration building beneath his skin, Shui gathered his energy and focused in on the other man, dropping the temperature in the area surrounding Jun Bo by nearly ten degrees in an instant. 

“You’re wasting your chance to get away with your life!” the man shouted to him, using his own energy to make his words easier to hear from such a distance. 

No I’m not. You are!

Blurring forward, Shui used the thin layer of ice hugging his feet to close the distance between them in seconds. The moment he was close enough to see Jun Bo again he noticed something that confirmed his suspicion. 

You can’t control him. 

A smirk tilted the edges of his lips upward as he landed a few meters away from the other man. Jun Bo also looked to be a bit ill, which could definitely be affecting his ability to handle Zeishen. 

“Your highness!” 

Shui didn’t need to turn his head to know who was approaching. He knew that voice well. 

Eunuch Ming. 

 “I-I poisoned him, your highness, but I also had t—” Shui lifted a hand, silencing the man from speaking further. 

He’d received the information he’d needed. 

“Lian Zeishen, I order you to return to me!” he yelled toward the struggling eunuch in front of him. 

Jun Bo hunched over and grabbed at his chest as he grit his teeth, clearly trying to keep Zeishen from doing as told. 

“You want him so badly?! Then take him!” the man shouted suddenly as Zeishen’s ethereal form blurred out from within him and lunged at Shui. 

Before he could respond verbally Zeishen shot a blast of spiritual energy at him that forced Shui’s hands upward to form a barrier of his own!

The impact of the hit sent Shui flying backwards as his miniscule shield of ice splintered into dust! 

His back smacked into a broad oak tree, but he wasn’t given time to recover from the attack before several more blasts were shot towards him!

He swung his right fist to the left abruptly, forming a shield just in time to block most of the impact. A fraction of a second after that shield shattered he was forming another one with his left hand as that arm swiftly blurred across in front of him towards the opposite side.

Right as he was blocking the third blast he saw Zeishen spin around where he was hovering a few feet off the ground and send a powerful gust of wind toward Jun Bo!

You’re fighting against him, too…

 Given that tiny reprieve, Shui focused his own energy on the now-fleeing man. 

Gotta get him while Zei-ge isn’t inside. 

Unfortunately, Jun Bo was much more slippery than he’d thought. His attack missed, but only by a fraction of an inch. It even froze the bottom back part of his robe as he ducked behind a tree to avoid the explosion of ice shards that immediately followed. 

Before he could try again, intent on just taking down the entire tree along with the man this time, Shui had to dodge to the side as a blast of energy clipped the right side of his face, cutting a thin line of blood back to his ear as he just-barely managed to fumble out of range of the resulting blast. 

Skidding to a halt, he quickly turned to face his love, then shouted an order as loud as he could. 

“Lian Zeishen, I order you to return to my body right now!” 

Zeishen was clearly still fighting Jun Bo, so he didn’t obey immediately, but he did start toward him without sending another blast of spiritual energy, so it was a good enough response for him. 

After creating a light suit of armor around himself out of paper-thin ice, Shui started forward, matching his loves steps with his own firm ones. 

“Zei-ge, come back to me. I’ll take care of you. I’ll make you those pumpkin sweets you like so much, and take care of you in bed, too.” 

He knew that Jun Bo could likely hear him, but he no longer cared. The man was already hunched over on the ground, clearly struggling to control his love with the poison coursing through his system. 

“Your highness…”

Shui sent the man a tense glare but only spared him that fraction of a second. Zeishen was far more important. 

“Your highness, he is too dangerous! You mustn’t provoke him!” the man yelled, making Shui all the more annoyed. 

He appreciated that he’d helped him with Jun Bo, but the man had also tried to bed him without permission. The two did not  equal one another. 

Ignoring the eunuch, he walked calmly up to his love. It was no surprise when Zeishen reached out once he was within range and grabbed his shoulders tightly. The man’s eyes were wide, his eyelids twitching as he continued to fight his other master. 

Instead of rushing him, Shui calmly reached up with one hand and brushed aside some of his love’s messy bangs before settling that hand against the side of his face.

“Sweetheart, would you like to bite?” he asked in the gentlest tone. 

His baby immediately responded by leaning forward and pressing his warm tongue to the lobe of Shui’s ear. He knew that his love wouldn’t be able to resist such an offer, and unsurprisingly, he latched onto his ear within seconds. 

You pretend to have such big fangs, yet you’re just a little kitten beneath it all. My little Zei-ge and Shinao. 

He was just moving his hand to wrap his arms around his love, then give him another order to return to him, when he felt something frigidly cold slip between his shoulder-blades. 

What…?

The sensation of warm blood slowly soaking into the back of his robe had Shui blinking out of his shocked daze and looking to the left where he saw movement. 

“Su Ming…” 

He should have kept his guard up around the man after what he’d tried to do before, but his love and Jun Bo had taken his focus. 

He was just about to question the man when he felt his love’s fingers slowly inch their way along his back until his fingernails were pressing into the open knife wound. 

The wind around them had calmed as he’d embraced Zeishen, but as his love processed what had happened, it began to whip up in an instant. 

“You should have listened when I told you to run, your highness!  “

Jun Bo’s voice sounded clear, at first, but as he continued to speak, the wind and rushing of blood within his ears eventually drowned him out completely. 

The blade… must have been poisoned. 

He was adept at managing his blood flow to prevent such things from becoming fatal, but it had taken him so off-guard that he hadn’t responded in time. 

“—ge?”

Shui felt his legs slowly lose strength until strong arms were the only thing holding him up. 

“Shui-ge? Shui-ge?!” 

Little cuts began to appear on his paling cheeks and blue lips as the wind around them turned into a tornado of shredded leaves and branches. 

Shui was indifferent to all of it, though. He could not hear it, nor could he feel it. 

The only way he was able to hear his love calling out to him was because the man was speaking partially into his mind, too. 

Shui-ge, stay here! 

Wake up!

He was trying to. He really  was, but his mind seemed to be slipping away no matter how hard he tried to stop it. 

Right before his consciousness slipped away he felt a jolt of electricity shoot through his system, then another… and another. 

Zei-ge… you came back to me. 

He thought that his body would drop to the ground now that his love had returned to within him, but to his surprise, his legs suddenly lifted him, even though he couldn’t feel their strength any longer. 

What is going on? 

His blurry eyes registered that he was slowly moving upward, likely straightening, or even, somehow, beginning to hover above the ground… but how? He tried to call out to his love again, but when he got no response, he felt the darkness close in. 

He’s… controlling my body, somehow. 

There was nothing he could do about it. Even though he felt his love’s energy pouring into him from every direction, he could use none of it. 

He could hold on no longer. 

Please don’t hurt any innocent people, hun… please.

Chapter 39

The world tasted so bitter without him. 

The surprisingly soft-hearted Shui had suddenly become quite unbearably cold. The eunuch who had stabbed him was the first to die. There was no suffering or hesitation. The verdict had been death, and it had been delivered swiftly and without remorse. 

Within a day the rabble at the border were tended to by a massive hurricane of ice and wind. Hundreds died, but after only a brief search it was, of course, determined that most of the attackers had been sent from Yan. 

That little bit of information finally set up the stage for a massive falling-out between the two nations. Unfortunately for Yan, their princess had been visiting the Han kingdom at the time and was now a political prisoner. Her accommodations had changed from a beautiful pavilion to a prison cell within the span of just two days… and he didn’t give a single damn. 

As soon as his other two personal eunuchs had returned to the palace days late, he dispatched them, too. 

Running a hand through Shui’s hair, Zeishen heaved an exhausted sigh and leaned back on his throne. He’d dismissed all of his advisors for the day and requested not to be bothered. 

Three weeks had now passed and the country was on the brink of war with the Yan kingdom. The only thing holding the other country at bay was the fact that they had their princess. 

He wasn’t sure how long that tactic would work, though. Another child could always be born. Not that he really minded. Conflict had been inevitable. And honestly, it had already begun long before he’d massacred the Yan troops at the northern border. 

Hell, he, himself, had been trained to specifically hunt down the new emperor and behead him for his king. Acting like a thief to try and dig up whether Yuen Shui had committed intentional treason against his own father had just been a ruse. Unfortunately for the emperor of Yan, the task he’d given him was doomed to fail from the beginning. 

The moment he’d laid eyes on his Shui… 

His heart throbbed in Shui’s chest as he let his mind turn inward, blocking out everything around him. The moment he was within his consciousness he slowly opened his ethereal eyes and stepped forward into the faintest fraction of light. 

His love knelt before him, bound by so many spiritual tethers that the only parts of him that were visible were the tips of his fingers and his black-rimmed eyes. 

The man’s arms were held out to either side, bound by the spiritual tethering devices reaching out from the darkness all around him, and his head hung limply.

“Shui-gege, it’s time for some food,” he whispered, knowing that the man couldn’t hear him. 

Settling himself just beneath his love, Zeishen made sure to reach up and take hold of him gently before slowly allowing some of the tethers to loosen. 

Soon his baby was in his arms, still as he had been since that fateful day… but alive. 

You’re still alive, love. 

Their hearts beat as one through the spiritual tethers he’d rushed to set up after being absorbed into the man’s body. If he hadn’t been so quick with the task, Shui would have definitely been in big trouble. 

Well, bigger trouble than he already was. 

I could have lost you. 

Ever so gently, he reached up and carefully brushed aside the tether sealing his loves lips. A rush of energy immediately began flowing out as they parted slightly, making Zeishen quickly lean forward and seal his mouth over them. 

He’d hoped that his love had at least absorbed some of the energy he’d fed him the previous evening, but it appeared like the majority, if not all of it, had not been used.

The transfer had failed… again. 

I ate your favorite food today. It was way too spicy and tasted like way too many things, but I did it so that I could give you a taste. I hope you liked it and I hope this energy fills your belly with those flavors. 

Of course, he knew that things didn’t work that way. He was always a very blunt person, even during a psychotic episode. What happened was what could happen. What didn’t happen was what couldn’t happen. 

That didn’t change the fact that right at that moment, he wished that things weren’t so clear-cut. 

The faint pressure of someone stepping onto one of his paper-thin ice traps alerted him to a familiar presence. Since he wasn’t in any danger, Zeishen calmly finished transferring his energy, then gently but quickly lifted the tether that had been sealing his love’s mouth back into place. 

A moment later and the loosened tethers carefully pulled taut again, wrapping his love up within a soft cocoon. 

“I will return. Rest and digest… at least a little, please.” 

He knew he would get no response, but that didn’t stop him from giving his sweet one a formal bow once he had gotten to his feet. 

“Be well, my Shui.” 

Opening his eyes slowly, Zeishen noticed his love’s brother standing just a few feet away at the base of his raised dais. 

The man wasn’t daft. He had seen through him rather quickly, but for some reason he hadn’t confronted him about it… until now, it seems. 

“Lian Zeishen… Shin Aoyun,” the man said, offering a respectful but quick bow before straightening again. 

Zeishen slowly nodded his acceptance of the man’s hinted question. He had easily guessed who he was. Likely from the first day of his return, even. 

“You are no fool, prince Yuen. What do you want?” Zeishen asked, not wanting to waste time when he could be resting and cultivating to help his love. 

Yuen Huang licked his lips and eyed him cautiously. 

“Is my brother… alright?” 

It was a stupid question. He wouldn’t be in control if his love were fine, but the man was obviously wishing for more than a simple yes  or no answer. 

No reason to bend the truth. 

“He was stabbed at the border by that perverted eunuch, Ming. I dispatched him immediately after taking over Shui’s body, but I was unable to heal him due to the high-potency poison on the blade he’d used. I brought it back and had it looked at, but none of the masters here were able to fix the damage it had done to his spiritual core.”

Yuen Huang nodded slowly, his eyes unfocusing slightly as he went over everything that he’d said. 

 “Then… has he?”

Zeishen narrowed his eyes on the man. 

“No. He is alive, but just barely. I’ve been doing everything I can to bring him back, but so far nothing has worked,” he said, his voice decreasing in volume until it died off as a near-silent whisper. 

It hurt, severely, to have to say such a thing out loud. It was as if he was intentionally acknowledging his own failure. 

“Would you be open to speaking with lord Qi?” Huang asked with a hint of hope in his voice. 

 He’d avoided lord Qi, the palace’s best healer, because he was worried that the man might try to separate him from his love before he could manage to heal him well enough to survive alone. But now…

He can’t absorb any of my energy and I can only sustain his heartbeat so long as I’m extremely careful with the connection I’d formed with my own. 

It was absolutely exhausting . 

Licking his lips, Zeishen met the man’s eyes with his own nervous ones. 

“He won’t try to remove me from this body? Shui-ge won’t be able to survive yet,” he said, his voice strained with worry. 

Huang quickly raised his arms and gave him another respectful bow. 

“He will do nothing of the sort. I have already spoken with him and he has agreed to a simple examination of your chakra points and overall health. Anything further than that is completely up to you.”

Zeishen gave a quiet sigh as he felt for his love within him. His life force was incredibly weak, but he could still feel a second heart beating along with his own, struggling to keep pace. 

“I’ll go talk to lord Qi,” he said after only a few moments of deliberation. 

In fact, he stood right up and immediately walked down to stand beside the man. 

Huang gave him a respectful nod, his previously-creased brows relaxing as his worry faded a little and a cautious smile spread across his lips. 

Zeishen wasn’t exactly a fan of the man, but since he was Shui’s brother, he knew better than to be rude. Besides, he knew that Huang had helped Shui before, so there was no hostility between them, anyways. 

He returned the smile with a tired one of his own before turning and heading for the massive double doors at the end of the great hall. His large dark blue cape billowed behind him as he moved and his boots clacked on the polished marble flooring, but the sounds were lost to him. 

He was extremely tired, and just moving around was draining his remaining energy rather quickly. 

Just hang on a little longer. Huang said that lord Qi is willing to help us safely. 

 They arrived within minutes, and he was very  grateful for the short walk. Thankfully, lord Qi saw his faltering steps the moment he walked inside and quickly guided him over to a comfortable chair to rest. 

The next hour was filled with gentle but uncomfortable attention from the man… much to his own love, Zen’s, disapproval. By the time Qi finally walked away to a large desk at the other side of the room and began mixing different medical ingredients Zeishen was struggling to stay awake. 

“Here,” Huang said as he gently nudged a warm cup of tea into his cold hands. 

“Rest if you need to. No one will hurt you here. Shui means too much to us, and since you mean so much to him, you will always be safe here.”   

He didn’t believe him… to a point. 

However, the one thing he said that he would never doubt, was that Shui meant a lot to them. They wouldn’t dare try anything dangerous enough to put his already-unstable life at risk. 

He drank the tea slowly, then set the cup aside as his vision blurred for a moment before clearing to a new sight. Huang had reached forward and was now offering him a hand up. 

“There are many rooms in this pavilion. Come rest while Qi makes you some medicine. It will help your Shui more than forcing yourself to stay awake here,” he said truthfully. 

He couldn’t argue. 

And honestly, he was just about to pass out, anyways. 

Reluctantly, Zeishen lifted a shaky hand and set it in Huang’s. The rest of their short interaction was a blur as Huang helped him to a quiet bedroom a little ways down the hall, then mentioned something about waking him for dinner later. 

He mumbled his agreement and didn’t even bother removing his robe or boots before climbing into the small bed. The moment his head settled against the soft down pillow he was out cold.

Chapter 40

His mind was calm for the first time in years. Sleep came on strong and held onto him for what felt like days, or even weeks. Each time he felt as if he might finally wake up, his throat began to feel slightly damp, then with a swallow or two, he was out cold again. 

He visited his love many times as he rested within his consciousness, telling him stories and going on about all of the spicy food he was going to get him once he was feeling better. He never got a response back, but those few moments of semi-lucidity made his heart hum softly with hope. 

Except, as the days stretched on, he was able to visit less and less. It almost felt like a barrier was slowly being built between them, sealing his love away from him brick by brick. 

By the time he was finally able to open his eyes again panic and loneliness had taken over his mind. Tears streamed down his face as he fought with his unresponsive body to do anything ! 

His mouth opened in a silent scream but before he could try to struggle further a cloth was placed against his lips and the too-sweet smell of calming medicine drifted into his nose. 

Whether he wished to or not, his mind began to quiet as his heartbeat slowly relaxed in his chest. 

“It’s okay, sweetheart. I’m sorry it took us so long, but every time we tried to wake you up his highness’s heart began to fail. We had to keep you asleep in order to keep him safe,” lord Qi said as he removed the cloth from Zeishen’s mouth and drew his eyes to him. 

“You won’t fall back asleep. I only used a small dose this time, but it will take your body a few minutes to regain feeling,” the man said calmly as he set the cloth aside, then reached forward again. This time he pressed his fingers to Zeishen’s forehead with a small smile. 

“Close your eyes and listen. It has been nearly two months, but your love is still with you,” he said, making Zeishen’s breath hitch as he hurried to do as told. 

The moment he stepped into that faint light within himself his nervousness vanished as a smile lit up his ethereal face. 

He hurried forward to embrace his love who was kneeling before him. His Shui looked tired and was covered with a multitude of talismans, but he was awake and when his head lifted and his sweet eyes rose to meet his…

Zeishen greedily tugged him into his arms as he dropped to his own knees, then immediately began stroking his now-long, soft hair. 

“My sweet baby. I’m here, I’m here. I haven’t left and I haven’t given up. I’m so glad you’re okay!” he partially cooed and partially babbled, struggling to contain his overwhelming happiness. 

His love simply nuzzled against him without a word, making Zeishen realize that a talisman was even settled against his baby’s lips. 

He wanted to remove it immediately, but managed to stop himself right as his fingertips pressed against the thin paper made out of spiritual energy. 

His erratic mind jumped through all of the possible reasons why removing the paper would be a bad idea, but his thoughts cleared in an instant when his sweet Shui lifted a shaky, thin hand to press against the side of his face. 

Zeishen immediately grabbed it, but his normally too-strong grip had been softened considerably by his aching heart. He was so gentle that even a cup made out of paper-thin glass wouldn’t fracture as he carefully turned his head and pressed a kiss to that frail hand’s cold palm.

“My sweet love,” he whispered as several tears fell from his eyes and he gathered his Shui more comfortably in his lap. 

They rested that way for what felt like forever. He wanted it to be forever. His love was alive and awake. It was a dream he never wanted to wake up from. 

Unfortunately, after some time he felt a gentle tug on his consciousness. Lord Qi was calling him back. 

He didn’t want to go, though, and greedily held onto his love for another fifteen minutes before the tug on his mind carefully grew. 

“I don’t want to, but I have to go for now. I promise I’ll be back very soon. Rest here and wait for me, my Shui,” he said, his voice sounding as pained as he felt. 

Separating hurt that much worse when Shui tried to hold onto him with his exhausted, shaking arms. 

Zeishen immediately dismissed lord Qi’s request for his attention again and, instead, focused on soothing his sweetheart until he’d drifted off into a much-needed sleep in his arms. 

Only then did he finally retreat back to wakefulness. 

Lord Qi was the first person he saw when he opened his eyes again. Yuen Huang was standing behind him, a nervous expression on his tired face. 

“I apologize for requesting your attention again so soon after we’ve been able to wake you up, but his highness’s health is still very fragile. We don’t have much time to make decisions,” lord Qi said, startling him a little as he quickly shook the remaining sleepiness from his mind so that he could focus. 

His love was awake, but he hadn’t missed how frail his body looked now. 

“What do you need me to do?” he asked, ready and willing to do anything necessary to help his man. 

Yuen Huang turned around at his words and retrieved a small handheld mirror from a desk, then brought it over and offered it to him. 

“We need your permission, because lord Qi had agreed to do nothing without it…” Yuen Huang said as Zeishen took the mirror while looking between it and his love’s brother several times. 

When he finally turned the mirror over and lifted it to look at himself, his heart faltered and his face paled. 

This…

He numbly looked up at the two men standing at his bedside. 

“We aren’t sure how its happening, but…”

Lord Qi took over for Huang as he gave a slight yet-respectful bow. 

“I believe that because you have taken over most of his highness’s bodily functions, including his spiritual energy, heartbeat, and general functions of life, that his body has begun to cede control to yours.” 

Cede control? 

Zeishen looked back into the mirror at his wide eyes and sickly pallor. 

“I don’t want this. I want to give Shui-ge his body back!” he said, the volume of his words rising until he was nearly shouting at the two by the end of his sentence. 

The person staring back at him in the mirror was a mixture between himself and his love, but Shui’s features weren’t even the dominant ones now. His own body had already begun to assume control. 

Han Qi slowly settled on the edge of the bed and reached for one of his hands. Zeishen didn’t want to give it to him as his eyes darted between the man and the mirror fast enough for his neck to begin cramping from the abrupt movements, but when he felt Qi’s fingers brush against his skin, his frantic heart began to calm and his mind relaxed. 

He allowed the man to carefully remove the mirror from his fingers in order to set it aside, face down, then took one of his hands in both of his. 

“I know that you wanted to give his highness his body back. We were hoping to accomplish that, too, but things do not always turn out the way we wish them to. There is, however, another option that I think could work,” Qi said, making Zeishen swallow down a lump of stress before he could respond. 

“What is it? What can we do for him?” 

Qi looked over his shoulder at Huang, who suddenly appeared far more solemn than he had a few moments ago. When he sighed, then nodded, Qi turned his attention back to Zeishen and gave him a reassuring smile. 

“I’ve managed to seal his spiritual energy and have been able to feed him little by little, but it’s not sustainable. We woke you up at this time because there was one more thing we could try, but we absolutely must have your permission and assistance in order for it to possibly succeed.”

Zeishen licked his lips as he glanced down at his hand wrapped in Qi’s two warm ones. 

“What do I have to do?” he asked as he looked back up, ready to do absolutely anything if it meant that he could have his Shui back, smiling beside him. 

Qi gave his hand a gentle squeeze. 

“Lian Zeishen, you were a familiar, born out of careful cultivation, yet now you have managed to completely possess a human body. I fear that your situation can no longer change. Your features will soon overtake Shui’s and his body will be completely yours… but I think we can make a sort of exchange, if we do it quickly enough,” Qi said, making Zeishen furrow his brow in confusion. 

He didn’t like the idea of keeping Shui’s body, but he pushed that worry aside for the moment and focused on the man’s other words. 

“What can we do? How can I save him?” he asked, needing Qi to cut to the chase before his heart beat out of his chest. 

Qi somehow still appeared calm as he nodded. 

“I think that we have a chance of getting his highness back… if you were to cultivate him as your own familiar.” 

I… what? 

He must have heard incorrectly. 

“You… want me to cultivate?” he asked, his words nearly inaudible from shock. 

Yes, he was a familiar, but he had never seriously cultivated until he’d had to in order to keep his baby alive! He’d been born with all of his abilities and only trained in the spiritual arts to hone them into what he wished them to be. Serious cultivation took much  more effort and he’d practically worn himself out to the point of falling over when he did just the basics he understood to try and keep Shui alive!

“You have cultivated for Shui before without being very skilled in it. You kept him alive until we could help you both. I know that you were born with most of your abilities, and the knowledge to use them, but you are also capable of learning something new. Especially if it will help your love, right?” Qi said, making Zeishen straighten back up a little and wipe at a stray tear with his free hand. 

He really didn’t want to turn Shui into a familiar. He was one, or he’d been  one until very recently. If he cultivated Shui as a familiar than his love could lose a lot of his former freedom. 

“Zeishen, don’t think too much into this. He’s going to be your  familiar. You wouldn’t mistreat him, right? You love him so much, I bet you’ll spoil him every single chance you get,” Qi said with a reassuring smile. 

Except, when Zeishen didn’t agree with him after several moments, Qi squeezed his hand gently again. 

“What is on your mind, hun?” 

Zeishen struggled to swallow down his nerves this time. 

“I-I’m not safe. I can’t be a good m-master,” he stuttered out as tears began to fall from his eyes in earnest. 

Not only was he not mentally sound, but he also still had his own master who’s main goal was to get him to kill his love. How could he be the best option to take Shui as a familiar?! 

Qi looked like he was about to speak again when Huang walked around him and sat down on the edge of the bed closer to Zeishen. 

“I’m not someone who is good at personal things, but I can tell you that you are literally the only  person that Shui would ever be alright with in this situation. He has trusted you with his life, and you have saved it,” Huang said, then added, “when you went back and he was awake, what did he do? How did he react to seeing you?” 

Zeishen immediately wrapped his arms around himself, retracting his hand from Qi’s in the process. 

“He let me tug him right into my lap and when I said that I had to go he wrapped his arms around me, trying to keep me there even though he had no strength to do so,” he said quietly as he stared down at the blankets covering his lap.

“I stayed with him until he fell asleep again.” 

A hand gently rustled his hair before withdrawing, making him slowly lift his gaze to the two men smiling at him. 

“That should be enough to convince you that it’s you that he wants to stay beside. He has almost no energy left right now, yet he still tried to keep you with him,” Qi said calmly. 

Huang leaned a little closer and lifted his hand to settle against his shoulder. 

“My brother loves you, and while I don’t understand your situation, I can see that you really do love him, too.”

He did. He really,  really  did.      

Zeishen clenched his hands into fists as he fought with himself. He knew that he didn’t have the strength to let his Shui die, and if him learning proper cultivation and taking him as a familiar was the only way to save him…

Looking up, he met Qi’s eyes first, then Huang’s. 

“I will learn how to cultivate properly for my Shui,” he said sincerely.

Huang immediately relaxed with a relieved sigh as Qi smiled brightly. 

“Wonderful! You’ll start training right after you eat a good breakfast, alright?” he said as he stood up, then offered Zeishen a hand. 

He accepted it, and used it to get his balance once standing again. Thankfully, the light drug lord Qi had made him inhale had mostly worn off already. 

“Which one of you will be helping me?” he asked as he slowly followed them toward the door, shaking out his legs a bit as he got feeling back in them. 

Qi stopped at the door and smiled but Huang refused to meet his eyes. 

“You will be training with my love, since he is likely the best match because of his own partial familiar,” Qi said, making Zeishen’s face begin to pale. 

Wait a second. 

He doesn’t mean…

Huang crossed his arms over his chest and finally met his gaze. 

“You will be training with Zen after breakfast.” 

He then turned and walked out of the room with lord Qi, leaving Zeishen to his silent panic attack.

Chapter 41

Working with Zen was harder than he’d expected, but not because  of the reason he’d thought. He was glad that he wasn’t being electrocuted constantly, but still… 

This guy never talks! 

Well, not never , but definitely not enough to be any kind of teacher!

Zeishen jolted slightly when he felt Zen’s glare fall onto him… for the sixth time that afternoon.

I’m going to go even more crazy before I learn any new cultivation. 

The man refused to sit with him. To touch his hands. Or even to guide him on how to cultivate better on his own. All he ever says is focus  or calm down. And let him find his way out. Guide him, but don’t pull him. Whatever the hell that meant! 

He wouldn’t even let him give Shui a single bit of attention unless they were taking a break… most of which only lasted for five minutes unless it was time for dinner. 

I’m going to go crazier. I really am. I will destroy the world because of this cat demon of a man.

Heaving a tired sigh, Zeishen straightened his back and drew in a long, slow breath, then let it out just as slowly, trying to calm himself down again. 

This is for your baby, though. Not for yourself.

He nodded his head slightly as he closed his eyes for the hundredth time. 

You’ve been trying to cultivate for a week already and haven’t gotten far at all. You need to make this happen. You have to get him out. 

“Zeishen.” 

He immediately jerked his eyes open, surprised to see that the other man had come so close to him. 

“You need to stop trying to pull him out of you. Just because you are forcing yourself to be calm doesn’t mean you are going to get anywhere. Build a bridge for him to traverse of his own free will.”

That… was the most I’ve ever heard Zen say in one go. 

And yet… 

I still don’t freaking get it! 

He understood that Shui should be able to decide what he wishes to do with his life, but to use his own abilities to come out of his body on his own? The man could barely function without a thousand talisman’s all over him! What could he possibly do on his own right now?!

“Stop overthinking. Trust your man to do what needs to be done and stop hindering him.” 

Hindering…? 

Zeishen lifted his hands to his hair and tugged frustratingly. 

I just want my baby back. 

An annoyed sigh was soon heard from his teacher, but that was no surprise. What was , however, was the sound of footsteps coming up from behind him. 

Han Qi? 

Looking over his shoulder, Zeishen was about to greet the man when he realized that his assumption had been incorrect. 

“Prince Huang,” he said with a respectful nod. 

Huang had been standing in for him as emperor while he’d been busy working with Zen. He’d given him no insight into how the country was running or what was going on with the possible war coming to their doorstep, and honestly, he didn’t care. That stuff would only stress him out further since it was important to his love, so he decided not to ask about it. Besides, prince Huang seemed like a reasonable man, if a bit dark in his ways of thinking, but that didn’t bother him in the least. 

“How are things going, Zeishen? Is my brother doing alright?” the man asked as he sat down beside him with a warm smile on his face. 

The man looked pretty tired, but that was to be expected for someone ruling a literal country on the brink of war. 

“He can’t focus, I will leave him to you for a while,” Zen said before promptly walking back down the path leading to his and Qi’s pavilion. 

They both watched him go, then returned their attention to each other as Huang turned to face him. 

“Let’s try a different route since this one isn’t working too well, hmm?” 

There’s a different way? 

“This is something I did with my own familiar, but it’s definitely not the safest…” 

Zeishen immediately found himself hesitating, but when Huang simply continued to smile calmly, he nervously licked his lips and nodded. 

“What did you do?” 

Huang lifted his hands up to press them against his chest in a praying gesture, then closed his eyes as his breathing steadied. Zeishen waited patiently as spiritual energy began to shimmer along Huang’s skin. It soon started to pool toward his hands, seemingly feeding into the area. 

Oh? 

The energy then began to form itself into a radiating ball as it pulsed partially within, and partially outside of his body, likely matching the man’s heartbeat. After a few more minutes of calm that sphere began to change forms. It first grew one shimmering wing, then another. Next, a sharp beak appeared as rows of black feathers sprouted out of the light until a large vulture stood perched upon the man’s left arm. 

“This is Liall, my familiar,” Huang finally said as he opened his eyes and looked slightly down at the beautiful obsidian creature. 

“I know Zen has spoken to you about building a bridge for Shui to cross, but there is another way to cultivate him.” 

He lifted the vulture up in front of him so that Zeishen could see it easier. That’s when he noticed something he hadn’t before. 

It has a shimmering black thread linking back to Huang’s chest…

“It is a tether, of sorts. You know how to create ones that can restrain another person, but this one is meant for only one specific use. To tether a cultivator to their familiar, permanently.” 

Zeishen was about to question how a familiar could belong to anyone else but its creator, but then he caught himself and rolled his eyes internally. He was a good example of how it could happen. 

“This thread works as a shackle. You cultivate it to grow out of your heart, and once it is malleable, you plant it in your familiar’s. It was developed by my own master in order to help his disciples complete their familiars faster, but the downside became apparent when I lost two peers on a mission because their familiars were dissipated by an enemy attack.” 

Zeishen didn’t care about the risks. He already knew that if a master died, the familiar would also dissipate unless it was transferred, or in his case, practically stolen. Considering he had technically stolen Shui’s body, he figured that it was more than fair to tie himself to the man, too. If one of them died, then the other would follow. 

“Teach me that. I will gladly die with him if he dissipates,” Zeishen said, completely serious. 

Huang gave a calm smile in response, then nodded. 

“I figured that you would. I’m glad that you feel so strongly about my brother, and that you haven’t abused him for your own gain.” 

I mean, the sex was pretty heavy, but he definitely liked that kind of abuse. 

“I want him to be happy, no matter the risk to myself,” he said instead of voicing his, most likely, unwanted thoughts. 

Huang nodded again, his smile genuine. 

“Then let’s get to work.” 

The amount of time they spent sitting outside under Qi’s pear tree could have been measured in weeks. Breaks were few and far between, but meals were kept up with in order to continue Shui’s healing. 

Creating the tether was actually not the hard part of the task. Zeishen managed to cultivate it within two days. Connecting it to his love, however… 

Gasping in a stuttered breath, Zeishen groaned and hunched forward, supporting himself with his arms on his knees. He was exhausted and sweating, and had already removed the upper portions of his clothing to try and cool off a bit more. 

Why is this so hard? 

He was definitely doing better than he’d been with Zen’s technique, but he still couldn’t manage to complete the cultivation! 

I already made a tether between our hearts when I first took over his body. Why is a second one taking so much more effort?! 

“Calm down, Zeishen. This isn’t just a simple technique. You are definitely making progress but you can’t rush this kind of thing. I’m going to go speak with Lee Shaan for a bit, take a break and drink some water,” Huang said as he got himself up, then turned and walked away with one hand calmly pressed against his lower back. 

I don’t want to take a break, but maybe just a few minutes… 

He quickly closed his eyes and calmed down, sitting silently as the evening breeze rustled his long hair. 

Shui-ge? Let’s take a break and relax together for a little bit, okay? 

His thoughts carried to the man within him before he even stepped into the dim area where Shui was being held within himself. They might not have been able to secure the cultivation tether yet, but his love had definitely been mending over the days they’d spent together. The talisman’s that had previously covered his entire body had been slowly pealed away, leaving only half of what once was required to keep him alive. 

His mouth was also now free of any seals and energy no longer leaked out. 

The best part, however…

“Zei… ge?” 

That voice. 

Zeishen hurried forward and dropped to his knees the moment he was close enough to pull his baby into his arms. Shui snuggled right into him with a content hum, clearly happy that they could rest for now. 

The sad part about the current cultivation method he was practicing was that it really didn’t give him much time with his love. You would think connecting a tether to the man’s heart would bring them in close proximity, but it wasn’t something he could physically do. Yes, he could hold his love, but he couldn’t just physically grab the tether and force it into his heart. 

“Hey there, baby. How are you feeling?” 

Shui snuggled in a little more, earning a kiss to his soft hair as Zeishen ran his fingers through it gently. 

“Good, Zei-ge. Tired, but good,” he answered, a smile in his words that was all for him. 

I wanna squish him in my arms and bite his ear. 

Of course, he knew that he couldn’t do either of those things. His love was still in a risky situation. If he hurt him or hindered his healing in any way things could take a negative turn quickly. It took a lot of effort to rein himself in at first, but as the days passed he’d managed to learn how to be gentler. 

“Zei-ge, are things going well with the kingdom?” Shui asked after a long stretch of content silence. 

Zeishen honestly wasn’t sure what was going on outside of their situation, and he honestly preferred it that way. Of course, he knew that he couldn’t ignore it forever, but he hoped to keep Shui in the dark until he was able to cultivate him. 

“Don’t worry, Shui-ge. Your brother is taking care of the kingdom for now. As soon as you are able to come out and have healed up, he will gladly speak with you about it. What would you like me to eat for dinner tonight for you, by the way?” he asked, trying to guide the man away from the previous subject. 

His love was quiet for quite some time after he’d asked his question, making Zeishen wonder if he’d fallen asleep already. It was, sadly, a normal occurrence recently, but he’d grown to understand that it wasn’t really a bad thing. The more his love slept, the faster he could recover. 

“Can I eat dinner with you tonight, Zei?” 

With me? 

They always ate together, though, since they shared the same body. 

Before he could question his love the man suddenly began to get lighter in his arms. 

“Shui?” 

Zeishen tried to bundle him up closer, but no matter what he did Shui continued to fade. Stressed out of his mind, he tried to coax his love to stay with him as tears began to run down his cheeks, but it was no use. 

Within the simple span of two minutes. Shui had disappeared completely. 

 He didn’t know what to do. Or how to act. 

My… 

Zeishen stared down at his empty arms before slowly lifting his hands up to cover his tear-stained face. He was just about to let out a painful scream when he felt an odd static sensation in the back of his mind. 

Are you—

Blinking, he sniffled a few times before lowering his hands away from his face and looking around. 

I know I heard someone, but no one is here. 

There was silence for a few moments before that static feeling happened again. 

Open your eyes, Zeishen. Shui is waiting for you. 

Zeishen immediately pushed himself back to the surface and blinked his bloodshot eyes open… only for his breath to be stolen away in shock. 

Shui was still in his arms, but this time he was real . Well, as real as he could get at the moment. There was no flesh or bones, but it was still him. 

Channeling all of his self restraint, he gently rocked his sweet love a little, earning his attention as the man looked up at him. He could just-barely see the faint smile on his face, and boy did it make him absolutely smitten all over again. 

“Qi made some spicy noodles and cabbage, with a few sides of ginger salad and boiled chicken breast for you guys,” Huang said, finally bringing Zeishen’s attention up to him as the man set down their dishes on a little table he must have brought out for them. 

He then set down a pair of chopsticks and a few cloth napkins and a cup of tea before straightening back up. 

“Wait a second. How did he manage to get out without me connecting the thread?” Zeishen asked as he reached for the chopsticks to begin getting a few noodles for his love. 

Huang chuckled quietly. 

“It was never a literal suggestion. That thread grows when your familiar is already at least partially formed and trusts you unconditionally. You’re very lucky, to be honest. My brother holds you in such high regard that your thread formed in half the time of any others I’ve known of had. He’s still going to need a lot of time to recover inside of you, but he will be able to begin coming out a little every so often now, too.” 

Zeishen nodded as the man spoke, but his attention had returned completely to his love as he lifted a few little noodles up to his ethereal, translucent lips. 

To his relief, those noodles slowly disappeared into his love’s invisible mouth as Huang dismissed himself, allowing him to reach back down to the dish and pick up a few more. He added a bit of cabbage to the end of the bite before lifting it back up with an eager smile. 

His love ate up every bit, eventually finishing the bowl of noodles, some cabbage, and even managing a few pieces of the ginger salad before fading back into his body. 

The moment Shui was gone Zeishen quickly finished up the remaining dishes, then tossed the chopsticks back onto the tray before downing the tea, hugging himself, and grinning like the absolute love-struck fool that he was! 

He was so  happy. Beyond  happy. 

“My baby ate dinner with me! He came out and ate with me!” 

With his grin still firmly in place, Zeishen fell back into the cool grass and laughed up at the darkening sky. It felt like an immense weight had finally been lifted from his chest, allowing him to breathe far more easily. 

They both slept extremely well that night. Zeishen decided to let Shui rest by himself since he had likely already drifted off right after eating, but the man never left his mind, even as he dreamed beneath the stars.

Chapter 42

“Zei-ge?”

Zeishen stretched out in the grass but didn’t stir further.

“Lian Zeishen, I want to go speak with my brother about the kingdom now.”

Those words finally had him slowly awakening, but getting him to open his eyes was honestly the easiest part. Shui had woken him up early several times in the past week as he’d gotten even stronger and his form had solidified to near perfection. But still…

I don’t want you to have to worry about that nonsense anymore.

“Zei-ge… Please let me go speak with my brother. He’s been away all week and the few servants that come to see us seem to be acting strange,” Shui said, making Zeishen internally scowl at Huang’s poor choice in staff.

Sighing, Zeishen slowly sat up and reached toward his love. Shui took his hand without question and allowed himself to be pulled down into his lap for a bit of snuggling.

“Do you really have to go back to that stressful job? Why not give it to your brother and stay with me, comfortably living in a beautiful pavilion like Qi and Zen? I’ll take care of you,” Zeishen said as he kissed Shui gently on the cheek.

He’d gotten so damn soft for his baby, but since the man had been in such a dangerous state for so long, he’d had to force himself to learn how to be gentle very quickly.

Shui returned his kiss with one directly to his lips, then leaned away with a knowing smile.

“I am sorry, Zei-ge, but this is my kingdom and I cannot turn a blind eye to the war that is likely brewing,” he said, making Zeishen fidget a tiny bit internally.

His love had so easily guessed what was happening.

I guess it’s not much of a stretch to have come to that conclusion because of what had happened to you before.

He was still angry about their entire situation, but it had now turned from a deep seeded hunger for revenge to a calm, calculating process. He would murder everyone involved with that border incursion, but his first and most important task had been to make sure that his Shui lived.

“We can go speak with him if you really need to…” he eventually conceded, unwilling to argue with his lover.

Shui immediately beamed at him, excitement in his eyes for the first time in quite a while.

Unable to help himself, Zeishen grinned and leaned forward for another, longer kiss. When they separated next Shui got himself up and out of his lap, then leaned over to offer a hand to him.

Zeishen graciously accepted the assistance and stood, but before he could start heading toward the palace, Shui gently grasped his shoulder, halting him so that he could walk around him, brushing off grass and dirt until he looked reasonably presentable.

He was just about to grab his love’s hand and finally start walking, but then the man stepped in front of him with the biggest smile on his face before lifting his hands up to tug at Zeishen’s hair.

This man… is too damn adorable.

Zeishen stood completely still unless instructed to lean this way or that. In just a short time, Shui had his hair pulled back into something decently reasonable.

Then, finally , his love slid his cool hand into his warm one and began calmly guiding him along the beautifully-planted walkway towards the palace.

It was a nice, quiet stroll, but it had been such a long time coming that each step felt heavier and than the last. He knew that they were walking right back into the mess they’d left when he’d entered seclusion to take care of his injured love. And honestly, this time things were much worse.

War was right at their doorstep, and with the other kingdom having not seen Shui or Zeishen for quite some time, it was only a matter of weeks, if not days, before they tried something.

An absent ruler crippled the strongest of countries, and even though Huang was currently sitting on the throne, he wasn’t the emperor, or even the previous man who had resembled Shui and ruled with a much firmer fist.

Hmm…

“Hey Shui-ge?” Zeishen said as he gently slowed to a stop before they could step out onto any of the public paths.

His love looked at him curiously, his calm smile still in place.

“Yes?”

Zeishen met his eyes as he became serious.

“Shui-ge, I don’t think that you should reveal yourself yet.”

His baby looked confused, but understanding quickly had his eyes widening as he inched away from the public path until they were both hidden behind a large oak tree.

“What is on your mind, Zei-ge? What could my continuing absence help solve?”

They knew that a few servants already knew of his existence, but while they weren’t good at keeping their nerves in check, they were very good at keeping their mouth’s closed.

Zeishen smirked and leaned over for another kiss, then whispered against his love’s lips.

“I bet you all the gold in our coffers that the glorious emperor of Yan will have sent a message inviting Han’s current ruler to visit for a peaceful discussion. Your brother is likely contemplating the matter as we speak. I doubt he wishes to go, but denying such a cordial invitation would likely be the last straw to get the war officially started.”

Shui leaned away just enough to meet his eyes.

“You… want to assume the throne again and go to Yan?”

Such a smart man. I’ve got the best husband.

“Yes, and I’ve been thinking, too. Since I’m no longer a familiar, perhaps Jun Bo… won’t be able to control me!”

He’d been able to say it! Of course, they already knew who it had been after their last bout with the man, but to be able to say it meant so much more!

“The spell is broken, Shui-ge! The person who had been controlling me was Jun Bo! He also won’t be able to control me anymore because I’m a human now!”

The understanding and relief he saw on his baby’s face made his own smile that much brighter. He was finally free to do and act as he pleased!

Now then…

“Shui, stay inside of me and let me go to Yan as the emperor in your place. That will give us a chance to get close enough to kill Jun Bo and the emperor, if we can’t get a peace deal situated… which is likely not going to happen.”

He could see his love turning the idea around in his mind, thoroughly going over it for any possible issues. There were flaws, of course, but he thought that it was a pretty solid plan.

When Shui finally seemed done thinking it over, the man’s smile told him everything he needed to know.

“I agree. We need to do something, and sitting around here waiting for a war to start isn’t appropriate,” he said right before they both heard the sound of gentle footsteps a short distance away.

“Take me with you.”

Zeishen and Shui both turned their heads at the same time.

Princess Yang Sun? Wasn’t she locked up in the dungeon?

They immediately became guarded, but when the princess simply walked up to them with a calm smile and her hands clasped behind her back, Zeishen glanced at Shui, who was looking at him in return with a furrowed brow.

“I can help you two stop this war from happening,” she said as she stopped in front of them and bowed respectfully.

Zeishen was wary, but he wasn’t afraid of the woman at all. Just her ideas.

“What did you have in mind?” he asked.

The woman’s grin made him slightly unsettled, but as they discussed her idea, as well as her history and her reasons for going against her brother, he couldn’t help but admit something.

Th

eir father

raised a very wise daughter.

Well, her tutors had. She made it clear right off the bat that her father was rarely in her life, even from the beginning. He only cared for her brother. Her subjects, the people of her country, however, she held very close to her heart.

Her mother had come from a desolate household and worked her hands to the bone in order to try to feed her previous children, but it was all for naught. They died of disease and malnutrition, and she intended to follow them shortly after the last one had passed, but before she could starve herself to death she was discovered by the former emperor of Yan, Yang Ino.

He took her as his concubine immediately, and made sure that she was nursed back to health. Even though her mother was unwilling, prince Maio still forced her to conceive a child for him, giving him the edge of having a daughter and a son before any of the other princes were able to bare children. What worked even better for him, was that her mother passed away soon after her birth, leaving him alone to influence his daughter’s entire life as he wished.

The only reason she knew so much of her mother was because there was no shortage of people, both servants and royalty, that spoke ill of her… even to the current day.

That, and his children’s impressive understanding of court affairs from a young age managed to help him cinch his father’s approval right before he passed away.

But now, the kingdom was decaying under her brother’s rule and his sister, who was still held in high regard by the peasants, was being held by the enemy kingdom.

Instead of trying to help his people, however, her brother, Yang Miao had likely been using her capture to goad them into restlessness. The best plan of action, no matter it’s middle and end, had to start at the same beginning.

The princess had to be returned to her kingdom.

And not just returned. But publicly brought forth so that the current emperor couldn’t quickly hide her away and continue to use her capture against Han.

The rest of the plan’s details would be discussed on their way there. For now, however…

Shui turned his attention back to the princess and finally returned her respectful bow before smiling calmly.

“You are wise beyond your years, princess. There is one other thing I wish to add, though.”

Princess Yang nodded for him to go ahead.

“Stay hidden at our pavilion until we return from setting up this excursion. Then we will fetch you. I think it’s best if no one knows that you’ve even left the dungeon, though Zeishen can pass that information along to Huang so that the guards don’t sound an alarm,” Shui said, making Zeishen proud.

It made sense to try and pretend that she was still locked up. If news got to Yan of the princess’s return, the emperor might just send some assassins out to try and kill her before she was about to get back, then blame it on Han to stoke the fires of war even higher.

“Your highness is very wise. I will do as you say and wait in your pavilion, and I thank you both for your honest consideration and understanding.”

A few moments later and the princess was gone, having disappeared back down the path they had recently just traveled.

“Things aren’t turning out exactly the way I thought they would, but if princess Yang truly does care more for her people than her tyrannical brother, then perhaps our plan can save two kingdoms instead of just our own,” Shui said, a hint of hope to his voice that had Zeishen reaching over and tussling his hair a bit.

“I will do my best to make my husband proud. Then we will come home and live a quiet life in our peaceful kingdom.”

Shui chuckled quietly before reaching up and gently grasping Zeishen’s hand in his own. He then pressed it against his cold cheek and nuzzled calmly into its warmth.

“You have grown so much, my love, and I cannot wait to enjoy a simple life with you once this is all over.”

Zeishen felt a prick of chaotic energy shoot through his bones as the thought of pausing their current preparations for a quick bout of rough sex in the bushes, but he quickly pushed that idea aside… for the moment.

He had gotten much calmer and learned to be more careful, but his love could evidently still bring out his darker side.

Once we get back and he has been checked over and confirmed to be healthy, then I will take his body in bed again.

“I never thought that I’d wish for such a thing, but now I can’t help but dream of spending all of my remaining days with you in our quiet home, and if you wish to continue as emperor, then I will stand by your side and protect you until the day I die,” he said, then added with a grin.

“Until the day we die.”

There was no longer Zeishen’s life and Shui’s life. They were one, and they would act as one, live as one, and love as one until their final day came.

Nodding with his own smile, Shui stepped closer, then lifted his hands to settle against Zeishen’s chest.

“This humble emperor will rest his tired body for now. I entrust myself and my kingdom to my sweet Zei-ge,” he said as he leaned up to press his lips to Zeishen’s.

Within a moment, he was gone, his body transformed into little fractals of energy that were quickly taken back inside Zeishen body with a simple, content inhale.

Once he felt his love settle and could sense his eyes looking out of his own, Zeishen smirked and finally lifted his eyes to the public path only meters away.

It was time to start the show… and he was more than ready to play his part.

Chapter 43

(I made a mistake a while ago and her brother is actually the emperor. I edited some already but her father was Yang Ino but he’s already passed away)

Everything, somehow, went off without a hitch. Before they knew it they were on their way to Yan with the princess disguised as a bodyguard.

During the first part of their journey they went over different strategies and possible outcomes, and mistakes, that could happen.

The princess did, at least, make it clear that she had no interest in personally dispatching her older brother, but that was perfectly alright with them. They were both more than fine with doing the deed if it came down to it.

Of course, they also didn’t trust her one-hundred percent, but she already knew that, too.

Either way, she gave them plenty of good information, and it was reasonably reliable, too, since Zeishen knew the majority of it already from first hand experience.

The princess drifted off around the time they crossed into Yan territory, giving Zeishen and Shui a chance to practice something they had wanted to try before they got there.

Lifting his left hand, Zeishen felt his skin slowly begin to cool.

Let me have control first, then learn from what you feel, Shui said, making him immediately take heed and relax his body.

He simply focused on his breathing and feeling what Shui was doing as he controlled his left hand and slowly began forming a crystal of ice in the palm of it.

My baby is so cool.

He felt Shui’s pleasure at the compliment warm his insides, drawing a smile to his lips as the ice shard finished forming and he grabbed it to begin his examination.

Try to pull it back into your body to start things off. It should be easier than forming it. Just do what you felt me doing, but in reverse.

Zeishen tilted his head slightly and lifted his hand. They didn’t have a long time to practice, and they couldn’t just wait until they did. He needed to figure out Shui’s powers immediately.

It’s okay, Zei-ge. You can’t rush learning it. Take it one step at a time.

He wasn’t great at doing anything one step at a time, but he was going to try his best not to rush things for his love.

Closing his eyes, Zeishen focused on the ice crystal in his hand and tried to pull the energy that had given it life back into his body.

Unfortunately, his efforts only got him a nice cut on his palm.

It’s okay, you managed to move it with your thoughts already. Take a deep breath and focus on grabbing it with your spiritual energy, then pulling it back into yourself.

Zeishen did as told, managing to get the crystal about half an inch into his palm before it suddenly began shaking harshly, then burst into a thousands shards of spiritual energy… ten of which nicked his palm!

I might kill myself trying to do such a simple task…

He heard his love chuckle within his own hand, then a tingling warmth began to course through his bleeding hand, sealing up the simple wounds as if they were nothing but little mosquito bites.

Huh? When did you learn how to heal so well, Shui-ge?

His love remained quiet until his palm’s injuries were completely sealed, then replied with a hint of humor to his words.

This was my body, Zei-ge. I’ve always been able to take care of it relatively well.

Zeishen’s eyes widened as a smirk grew on his face.

Then I can practice to my heart’s content…

Of course, he knew not to overdo things since they were likely headed into a fight, but knowing that any simple injury he sustained could be easily healed was very reassuring.

Alright, let’s get to work.

He practiced the technique over and over again, taking breaks only when Shui needed to heal his cut up hand. They continued this way until evening, when they finally stopped to rest at a little hobble of an inn.

Shui remained inside him as they went about procuring two rooms, and the princess kept completely quiet and simply played her part well as a guard for an influential young master.

Once everything was settled they took their meager dinner of mystery stew up to their rooms and bid farewell for the night. Zeishen ate quickly, glad that the food was pretty bland. Once done, he downed a full glass of water, then walked over to a small basin and washed his face.

When he finally turned back around, ready to get some rest, his heart suddenly sped up as he stepped forward and pulled his man into his arms for a tight hug!

“Shui-ge, you are feeling well enough to be out?” he asked as he buried his face in his love’s long soft hair. It had grown out so well and he couldn’t wait to pull it when they finally got to share a bed in such a way again.

When his loves arms wrapped around his lower back gently he squeezed him a bit harder, then abruptly lifted his too-light body up into his arms like one would a child.

Shui couldn’t seem to help but smile as he settled his arms on Zeishen’s shoulders and wrapped his legs around his waist.

“What is my beautiful husband doing?” he asked knowingly as he was carried over to the tiny little bed.

Instead of setting him down on the worn but clean blanket, however, Zeishen turned around after stopping, then sat down in order to settle his love in his lap.

“Just holding what’s mine, Shui-ge,” he said, his voice quiet as he leaned up at the same time Shui leaned the slightest bit downward for a gentle kiss.

As they simply enjoyed each others’ attention, Zeishen felt his mind begin to race through everything that had happened in such a short amount of time. Well, it felt like a short time to him, but saving his baby had taken quite a bit.

I almost lost him because of that disgusting eunuch.

His arms tightened around his man further.

“Shui, how are you doing? I was using your spiritual energy earlier to practice with that ice. Are you tired? Or hungry?” he asked, a little worried that he had neglected his sweet familiar’s needs.

His love simply turned his head slightly in order to press a kiss to his cheek before leaning away.

“I’m fine, Zei-ge,” he said, then his eyes lit up a little as he moved to slide from his lap.

Zeishen didn’t want to let him go, but he relented and removed his arms so that he love could stand in front of him. To his surprise, though, when Shui straightened his form wavered for a moment, then he quickly spun in a circle, his beautiful hair lifting in soft waves with the motion.

“Look Zei-ge! I think I’m getting the hang of spiritual clothing!” he said with so much enthusiasm that Zeishen couldn’t help but smile as he leaned forward with his elbows on his legs for a better view.

He couldn’t argue, his babe had gotten very good at creating clothing in just a short amount time. It had taken him at least four months to create his first personal garment after he’d been created, but now his love was standing in front of him in a full dark blue and white robe with leather boots, gray pants, and even a— the hairpin I gave you…

Zeishen stood and reached over, brushing his fingers along the item that was settled within his Shui’s soft hair.

It… had been made out of spiritual energy?

He’d bought it from a merchant some time ago for his love, but he hadn’t thought much of it until now.

“This… I didn’t think that you still had it,” he said as he pulled Shui back into his arms.

The man’s clothing felt so real.

“You are truly gifted, Shui-ge. Your new spiritual clothing is beautiful, just like you,” he said, earning a light blush from his love as the man smiled at him.

That smile is for me.

His heart fluttered in his chest as he leaned forward for another kiss. He expected to receive one in return, but when his love not only kissed him, but then reached around to promptly grab a handful of his backside, Zeishen nearly squeaked from surprise!

“Hmm? You definitely seem to have changed my body quite well. Not that I’ve ever grabbed my own ass, but I know it hadn’t been quite so soft before…”

He… was at a loss for words.

Shui gave another good squeeze, the unfamiliar pressure turning his face a warm pink color.

“Oh? Is my Zei-ge blushing for me?” Shui asked as he leaned a little closer, a light in his eyes that Zeishen couldn’t remember seeing there before.

It was a bit surprising to see his man coming onto him so suddenly, but it wasn’t that he disliked it. In fact, his heart was already hammering against his ribs as his lower bits began stiffening, however…

“I-I… don’t think we should do this just yet, Shui. You are recovering very well, but your definitely not at full strength,” he said, forcing out every word as his body continued to heat up.

His old self would have gladly slammed the man down on the bed and gone to town until the sun came up, but he didn’t dare even hold him too tightly now.

They also needed to rest, and that definitely wouldn’t happen if Shui managed to finish untying his belt. In fact, he quickly but gently grabbed his hand, then lifted it up to press his lips against its knuckles.

“If you’d like, I’d gladly pleasure you with my hands, or mouth, but as much as I want to be inside of you, I can’t yet,” he said, sounding like it truly did hurt him not to be able to make love to him.

Shui’s excited expression slowly fizzled out, putting a hole right through Zeishen’s heart, but he stood firm on his decision until his baby slowly stepped around him, then dropped down onto the little bed.

While completing the motion, his clothing disappeared, making it much harder for him to remember why he was declining a night of sexual intercourse.

His own clothing also vanished surprisingly quickly, but that was just because his own hands were that fast.

As he moved to climb into the little bed, Shui scooted backwards, giving him as much room as he could… which wasn’t much.

He honestly preferred his love being so close, and there was easily still enough room to get himself situated between his legs.

I’ll just take care of him quickly, then we can get to bed.

Of course, his body didn’t agree with his thoughts, and as soon as he went down on Shui, the man tangled his fingers in his hair so tightly that he felt like he may never be let up for air again.

He didn’t mind.

They ended up playing with each other for nearly an hour, with each of them sucking and biting quite a few places on each other’s bodies before Shui fell asleep during their second break. The moment he noticed Zeishen pulled him into his arms and got the little blanket comfortably situated over him. 

He was still a bit too wound up to sleep yet, but that just meant that he had plenty of time to practice channeling his spiritual energy around his new body.

By the time he was beginning to get tired, himself, he actually had a reasonable hold over the new energy Shui provided him. Of course, it was nothing like his lover’s skills yet, but he was still pretty proud of himself for progressing.

They would practice more in the morning, and then, once they crossed over into Yan territory, the game would finally begin.

Chapter 44

Watching through his love’s eyes, Shui couldn’t help but think that things were going a little too  well. 

I agree, but there’s not much else we can do but wait and be ready to counter whatever comes our way. 

He knew that, but still… he didn’t like intentionally walking into a trap. 

I have my amazing spirit general and emperor with me. No one will be able to take us down. 

While he did feel quite strongly about their current situation, as far as their fighting ability went, he was still not one-hundred percent, but he had faith in Zeishen’s wind abilities, and now with his water ones added on…

We should be okay. 

“You two are so sweet together.” 

The princess’s words surprised them both, but he could tell that Zeishen didn’t show it on his face. Instead, he looked at the young woman sitting across from them and tilted his head slightly. 

“What, exactly, will you be doing on this little trip, by the way?” Zeishen asked instead of commenting on her words. 

They had already gone over their own  plan, and how she could easily help them keep the situation calm… but what if things went south? They knew that she wasn’t interested in killing her brother, the emperor, but who was  she willing to harm? 

“If things do not go as planned, I will handle Jun Bo,” she said, surprising his Zei-ge enough to finally show it on his face. 

“You…?” he rasped quietly, still struggling to understand how she   was going to handle the man that had tortured him throughout most of his life. 

Yang Sun crossed her arms over her simple robe and narrowed her eyes. 

“That lecherous creep has tried to get his disgusting hands on me more times than I can count. My brother never did anything about it because Jun Bo couldn’t manage to subdue me enough for him to want to risk losing one of his best weapons… you. When he figures out that you’re no longer under Jun Bo’s control, I bet he won’t bother to even look his way.”

That actually makes a good bit of sense, and it would be nice to know that Jun Bo will have his hands full. 

“You think you can handle him on your own?” Zeishen asked as he crossed his own arms over his chest. 

Princess Yang scoffed, then gave a partial smirk. 

“I know that I can handle him. He pretends to be some amazing spiritual master, yet he can’t even manage to subdue me after all of the times he’s tried,” she said, her words drawing Zeishen’s eyebrows upward as he leaned on one arm, suddenly quite curious about their new friend’s abilities. 

If they weren’t already on their way to one of the most important situations of their lives, he would have likely tried to spar with her right then and there. 

“I’d be more than happy to face you in combat another day, your highness,” princess Yang said, reading his expression to a T. 

Leaning back in his seat, Zeishen watched her for a few moments before replying. 

“Your highness, do you understand the situation between emperor Shui and myself?” he asked, wanting to get a feel for what she understood about them. 

He had a feeling that she already knew part of it, because she seemed quite sharp, but was kind of curious as to exactly how much…

Princess Yang quickly leaned forward with an excited, inquisitive look on her face. 

“Considering that you were one of the only people permitted to visit his highness while he was recovering from his trip north, I’d say that you two are quite close.”

She paused for a moment, seemingly trying to figure out how she wanted to word her next sentence. When her eyes lifted to his, Zeishen offered her a partial smirk. 

“I think that he’s somehow become a part of you. Or, really, you’ve taken over his body. When we made this plan yesterday, I could still see a little bit of him in your face, even though he was standing right next to you, but now it’s nearly gone. You’ve practically taken over Yuen Shui’s human body.” 

Smart little thing… I’d kill her right now if I didn’t like her so much. 

Zeishen felt a faint nudge at the back of his mind before Shui responded, s hould I feel jealous about that? 

The man could tell that he was only joking, but it still stretched his smirk to disturbing lengths across his face. 

You’re the only one I want to bed until you pass out. 

A faint, nervous chuckle was Shui’s only response, making Zeishen wipe the smirk from his face as he straightened back up completely. 

“So what do you think happened?” he asked, wanting to hear what she had to say. 

Princess Yang thought for another moment before responding with sincerity. 

“I heard that his highness returned from his trip north, unwell. I couldn’t overhear any further details, but then suddenly he refused to receive visitors and I was brought to the dungeons. I heard that you, however, appeared quite frequently afterward, but you didn’t look quite right. The guards were saying that you looked like a mixture between yourself and his highness. Then, suddenly, you vanished, too.” 

Zeishen nodded, remaining silent since he could tell that she had more to say. 

“Later on, I heard that you looked more and more like yourself. I honestly would have thought that you’d taken over completely and even, possibly, killed Shui in the process, if I hadn’t seen you two standing beside each other the other day.” 

She knows. 

She’d only just heard gossip about them during their whole ordeal, and mainly just him, yet she’d figured it out so easily. 

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but if you took over his highness’s body, and yet he is still able to exist, then my thoughts are that he has somehow become your familiar?”

Shui appeared beside him suddenly, a pleasant smile on his face. 

“You are very wise, princess.”

Yang Sun bowed her head respectfully. 

“Your highness, I thank you for your praise.” 

Shui leaned forward a little bit, but before he could settle his arms on his knees to get more comfortable, Zeishen wrapped an arm around his waist and tugged him right up into his lap!

Zei-ge, I wanted to talk to her… Shui grumbled as he tried to pry open Zeishen’s viselike grip. 

Are you not able do so while in my lap? Zeishen questioned right back, his jealousy clearly on display both in his actions and his thought’s tone. 

Shui inwardly scowled but didn’t argue. He knew that he wouldn’t win, so why bother? Resigned, he returned his attention to princess Yang, who had apparently had found something quite interesting to stare at on the dark red curtains of their carriage window. 

“I-I apologize for his behavior,” Shui said, trying his best to appear somewhat regal… even while settled in Zeishen’s lap. 

At least I managed to keep myself fully clothed when I appeared. 

I would have pinned you to the seat if you hadn’t. 

Shaking away the man’s words before they could turn his face red, Shui quickly refocused as the princess finally responded. 

“No worries, your highness. I grew up in Yan, so naturally I’ve seen his lordship before… though I’ve never seen him actually pursue another person without the intent to kill them.” 

Uh… well, about that. 

“I’ve tried to kill him several times, but then I decided that I liked fucking him much more,” Zeishen said without skipping a beat as he leaned forward to nip at Shui’s ear. 

Now  his face was red! 

“I see,” princess Yang said with a faint giggle before returning her expression to one more serious. 

“I’m sure that it won’t be long before some of my brother’s men get to us. How do you two plan to fight? You don’t look like you’re quite one-hundred percent, your highness…” 

Shui smiled sheepishly and shrugged one shoulder. 

“I’m fine, though you are correct. We have decided our own plan of action, however, and I apologize but we won’t be sharing those specific details with your highness,” he said respectfully. 

Yang Sun simply nodded, having no qualms about the redacted information. 

“That is completely fine. We ca—” a sudden shake of their carriage had the group immediately on edge. 

Zeishen immediately had his back pressed against the wall near the door while Shui took the opposite side, crouching between him and the princess. 

They needed her alive in order to quell the commoners of Yan, so she was the one that should take the least amount of damage. 

“Time to start the show,” Zeishen said as he slowly let his sword materialize in his hand. 

Shui channeled his own weapon, then allowed his spiritual energy to drift from their carriage and mingle with the air currents Zeishen had already set up. 

Twenty…

He shot Zeishen a glare and was rewarded with a playful grin. 

You couldn’t have at least said that we were getting surrounded? 

His love stuck his tongue out at him, making the princess between them stifle another giggle. 

“You two are truly adorable. I think I can take at least six. Are you able to split the remainder?” she asked as she quickly turned her attention to business. 

“I’ll get ten, Shui-ge take four,” Zeishen said, not leaving any room for arguing. 

Shui nodded his agreement as their carriage slowed to a stop and everything suddenly fell completely silent. 

Shui could feel their attackers approaching cautiously, and rightfully so. They knew that their country’s own Spirit of War general was inside the unsuspecting vehicle. 

After a few minutes, however, Zeishen evidently lost his patience as he abruptly reached forward, narrowed his eyes, then smirked. Their carriage immediately began to rock and howls of terror echoed all around them from the outside!

Figuring that now was as good a time as any to attack, Shui and the princess both leaped from the carriage with their blades drawn! 

The group of men that had surrounded them were clearly in distress, their weapons swinging at invisible gales and gusts whipped up by Zeishen’s impatience. 

Several men were already on the ground, gasping for air as their nails clawed long bloody streaks into their throats. 

My baby has gone a little overboard before we could even draw our swords…

Zeishen blurred in front of him right as Shui was about to lift his weapon to block an attack. He managed to stop himself just in time, but Zeishen’s sudden, and reckless , appearance nearly gave him a heart attack! 

As Zeishen easily slashed the man through with his spiritual sword, Shui scowled and turned around, intent on taking down a different target. 

Except, when someone else finally attempted to attack him again, the princess  of Yang intercepted them and, of course, dealt them a killing blow before Shui could so much as lift his weapon. 

I… I might not be at my full strength but I can handle a few guys, too! Didn’t we each get assigned our own?!

His long hair was promptly tugged harshly to the side before his lips slammed into Zeishen’s roughly. 

“I don’t want even a droplet of blood to touch my baby,” the man said, making Shui scowl and shove him away right into a ring of attackers. 

Of course, Zeishen simply laughed maniacally, his face twisting into a terrifying expression as he promptly spun around, sending a slash of wind energy outward so hard that it sliced four people clean in half!

Shui watched him with a pout as he reached up and slid a finger between his upper lip and teeth. He was bleeding from that kiss…

As men continued to fall all around him, Shui finally lost his own patience and channeled all the water beneath their feet so abruptly that no one was given time to react!

The remaining two men that were barely managing against his Zei-ge, and the other single one squaring off with the princess, were immediately impaled by hundreds of thousands of icy needles as they shot up through the leaf litter and into the sky!

The three men immediately dropped to the ground, dead. 

To Shui’s surprise, he, too, had trouble standing after channeling so much energy so abruptly. His own legs shook for a few moments before they dropped his weight. Before he could fall, however, firm hands easily grasped his hips, then lifted him up into strong arms for a tight hug and aggressive kiss. 

“My baby is so strong!” Zeishen cooed, his eyes still wide with bloodlust and his smile a little to wide to be normal. 

 He wanted to flick him on the nose and tell him to calm down, but Shui could only heave an exhausted sigh and snuggle in before closing his eyes. He didn’t want to return to within Zeishen just yet, but he’d definitely overdone it and needed to rest a bit. 

“I’ll steer the horses with my wind ability. Let’s get back inside and continue on our way since the carriage isn’t damaged,” Zeishen said as he hopped right back inside. 

Shui began to shiver as they set out again, making Zeishen rub his back feverishly as he requested that he return to his body to recuperate. Shui refused, however, not wanting to leave them to handle the next likely wave of attackers alone. 

“Is his highness’s ability not normally water and ice?” the princess asked after several tense minutes. 

Zeishen held him closer, his fingers pressing into his scalp aggressively yet protectively. 

“It is, but he is not invincible,” Zeishen growled before returning his attention to Shui and nipping at his ear a little. 

“Please come back inside me, Shui-ge. We’ll be okay and you need to rest.”

Shui didn’t respond. 

“Maybe I can help him? I’m not too bad at healing,” the princess offered, drawing Zeishen’s attention again. 

Shui heard the princess move closer, likely sitting beside him. He also felt Zeishen’s arms tighten around him painfully. 

“I promise I won’t hurt him. I honestly prefer you two over any company I have at my own home,” she said with a smile to her words. 

He honestly didn’t think his love would let her do anything, but when Shui suddenly felt a gentle warmth begin near his lower back, then spread throughout his chilled body, he couldn’t help but give a deep sigh of relief.  

Does it feel good, baby? 

Shui nodded slowly against Zeishen’s shoulder. 

Very good. 

Zeishen gently ran his fingers through Shui’s long hair as he allowed the princess to continue her work. She removed her hands only a little while later, but Shui already felt so much better. 

Sitting up in Zeishen’s lap, he looked over his shoulder as he felt the carriage begin to move again. 

“Thank you, your highness. I feel much better,” he said with a respectful nod and smile. 

Princess Yang quickly moved back to her spot across from them before replying with her own smile. 

“You are very welcome, your highness. I must say, the ability you used was absolutely breathtaking and I would love to learn how to manipulate spiritual energy like that some day. Zei-ge, you, too, were very impressive. If either of you would ever care to teach, I would be more than eager to be your pupil.” 

Shui was a bit surprised by her request, but after a few moments of thought, he couldn’t help but feel humbly honored. 

“If things fall into place well and our countries find their footing with each other again, I would be glad to meet with you and go over some things,” Shui said pleasantly, even though he could hear Zeishen grumbling jealously within his mind. 

He could see the excitement blooming in the princess’s eyes. 

“I will eagerly await that day,” she said before they all finally quieted down to focus on resting before their next challenge appeared.

Chapter 45

He hadn’t meant to fall asleep, but the next thing Shui knew he was being carried in someone’s arms. The familiar scent enveloping him allowed his anxiety to calm quickly, though. 

Zei-ge? 

He earned a gentle pat to his back for his thought. 

The princess and I just killed a few more assassins, but there hasn’t been enough going on to wake you. Are you feeling better? Zeishen asked calmly. 

Yes, thank you. 

Zeishen gave a quiet hum of approval in response before Shui heard the princess’s familiar footsteps approaching. 

Hang on… where is our carriage? 

He hadn’t really expected it to last the entire way, but had he truly been asleep so long, and so deeply, that he’d slept through its destruction? 

I used my ability to block your hearing. 

Shui wanted to lift his head, and hand, and flick the man on the nose for being a brat, but since Zeishen still wasn’t responding verbally, he figured that he might have a reason for keeping his current wakefulness a secret. 

Hang on, am I wearing a cloak? 

He could feel a hood settled against his hair now that he was paying more attention. 

They are looking for the emperor and the princess, not a young nobleman with a bodyguard and a frail companion. 

He wasn’t that  frail. 

But he couldn’t argue that it was a good way to slip past some of their duller pursuers. 

I sent the carriage off in another direction. It just crashed recently, but it’s several miles away. 

Shui couldn’t help but grin beneath the cloth covering most of his face. 

My baby is so smart. 

The hand holding his backside squeezed abruptly, nearly making him flinch. 

Behave if you want me to keep pretending to sleep! he warned, making Zeishen chuckle into his mind. 

Do you really want me to behave? Shui-ge usually likes it when I’m rough…

Shui bit his lip to keep from responding… even though they were having a mental  conversation and verbal words weren’t being used to begin with. 

Where are we right now? he asked after a few minutes of comfortable silence. 

We are about to enter the main city. We’ve heard talk of a festival going on today to try and bolster the people’s enthusiasm for the emperor’s war. It will be the perfect place to reveal her highness. 

That made sense, though it did change their plan the slightest bit. 

We aren’t aiming for the palace anymore? he asked, curious. 

Zeishen was silent for a little bit as they stepped into a bustling throng of people. It wasn’t until the area quieted down a little that he finally decided to respond. 

I think it’s best to play our cards outside the palace, if possible. The emperor will come to us either way. 

He sounded so sure of himself. 

Getting a little more comfortable, Shui adjusted his arms around Zeishen’s neck, then did the same with his legs at his waist. Once he felt a little less stiff, he allowed his spiritual energy to disperse on the wind, mapping out the area around him within moments. 

There are a lot of guards…

Most, of course, dressed in regular clothing, but that didn’t hide much from him. Their posture was still immaculate and the way they behaved in public was too obvious to a trained eye. Well, at least to someone who was trained to see with their spiritual abilities. 

He was about to tell Zeishen how many guards were stationed around them, and where, when he suddenly felt his own ability surge!

Stifling a cough, Shui tried his best to keep up with the information now bombarding his body from all sides! Not only was the moisture in the air communicating with him, as it normally did, but now the air currents were singing in his ears, humming in his mind, and dancing around his lungs, too! 

Z-Zei-ge?

He focused to gather the new energy around him, doing his best to subdue the portions of it that he could. It took a lot of effort, however, and after only a few minutes, he had to release what he’d managed to hold onto back into the air around him. 

My Shui is very strong. 

Shui squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to focus, but he couldn’t help but throw back a little quip at the same time. 

Strong, my ass. 

He should have known better than to say what he had, because his strong  ass was being squeezed again in response. 

It is quite strong. It can handle me, after all. 

Shui felt his eyebrow twitch as he quickly pushed his man’s thoughts to the back of his mind and returned his attention to learning how to handle his wind ability. It definitely wasn’t the best time to try and figure out something new, but he knew that arguing with Zeishen would be fruitless… and probably end up with his arse being even more bruised than it likely already was. 

Oh? 

He felt the wind react to something nearby and immediately intertwined it with little droplets of his own water element, thus enhancing both abilities with the other. 

Zei-ge, two people ahead in the alley on the left and one on the roof, right above them. 

His backside was promptly squeezed in response, making him scowl at the man beneath his hood. Evidently, it didn’t matter if he was helping or questioning. Either one would get him groped!

Zeishen’s face suddenly appeared beneath the cloth covering him, and before Shui could react, he was roughly kissed, then bitten! 

The man retreated right before he could return the favor, but it was probably a good thing that his own nip had missed. They really couldn’t afford to get that  distracted during such an important mission. 

I don’t know. I think I can kill a few people while f— Shui focused all of his attention outward as quickly as possible, cutting the man’s thoughts into pieces within his mind as his face warmed immeasurably. 

“Could that be the princess with general Aoyun? His majesty had said that she was locked up, but then who could the general possibly be carrying, if not her?” 

Shui’s eyes widened beneath his hood as he picked up the words of one of the guards in the alleyway. 

“Her highness wouldn’t allow herself to be carried in such a way… unless she were drugged, but that is  general Aoyun, though he looks a little different now. Maybe he’s bringing her back after she’d been mistreated in Han?” the other guard said. 

Shui licked his lips as he focused on his borrowed ability a little more, excited to be able to hear people from so far away. 

“His highness told us to be careful of him, though. He said that he was possibly working both sides…”

See what you can do to them with my wind ability , came Zeishen’s voice in his mind, making Shui purse his lips and nod against his warm chest as he continued to listen. 

“Even if he’s on our side, we have an order to restrain him, and kill anyone with him, but…” the other guard said, though he didn’t sound too sure of himself right then. 

The princess must really hold some weight around here. They also must not be palace guards, because she’d mentioned that most people in the actual palace weren’t a fan of her mother, or her. 

He felt a faint acknowledgement from Zeishen. 

We can’t let the princess reveal herself yet, but if they are actually on her side, then I’d rather not kill them, either. 

Zeishen didn’t seem to agree as strongly with that thought, but he didn’t outright disagree, either.      

Let’s go around them. They won’t likely start anything with us while we’re surrounded by a large crowd of people, he eventually decided. 

Especially if they think that I’m the princess. 

Zeishen did as suggested and abruptly turned to the right, then blurred forward through a gaggle of gossiping girls. By the time he’d stopped they were almost to the center of the city and loud drums had started thumping an ominous tune. 

While the group of men did eventually start following them, their body language wasn’t too threatening. 

Shui peaked out from beneath the hood he had on to try and get a better view of the area, but his vision was limited by the mass of people around them since Zeishen had moved back into a large crowd. 

We’re almost to the podium area, Zeishen supplied helpfully as Shui tucked his face back beneath the cloth. 

So now that we’re here, what’s the plan? he eventually asked as he got a bit more comfortable with his new mixed abilities. 

Zeishen slowed to a stop and gave his butt a gentle pat, as if he were simply drumming his fingers along a desk in thought. He seemed to consider his options far more quickly than one normally would, because within a few seconds, he was moving again… then climbing stairs to the sound of loud gasps and questioning murmurs. 

Zei-ge? What are you doing? Shui asked hesitantly, having a feeling that he already knew exactly what was happening, but was hoping to be told otherwise.  

I’m not interested in waiting , was Zeishen’s only reply, making Shui’s face begin to warm. 

Can you at least put me down before we do this? he asked as they continued to ascend at the same time Shui felt several waves of guards begin to head their way. 

His words fell on deaf ears, or minds, as they finished climbing the steps and Zeishen slowed to a stop at the top of the dais. 

Now the whispers had turned from surprise, to shock, as the majority of them began speaking the spirit general’s name. Shui pursed his lips, trying to fight back a grin beneath his hood. 

The people knew his old name, but he didn’t hear a single person utter his new one. 

Your general Aoyun is gone. This Zei-ge is all mine now.

He felt himself being pressed tighter against Zeishen’s body as the sound of steady footsteps met his ears from the opposite side of the podium. 

When those footsteps stopped about ten feet away, then a small group of men quickly ran up to stand on either side of that person, Shui frowned. 

The emperor was already here? 

It seemed too good to be true. 

He was waiting for us. There were a lot more guards up ahead if we had continued on our previous route. If we didn’t turn towards the platform, we would have likely been attacked by now , Zeishen said, making Shui scowl beneath his hood. 

They had planned this all along. We were never going to make it to the palace to begin with. 

Zeishen gave out a quiet, calculated laugh that had Shui blinking a bit in surprise. 

If we needed to go to the palace, I would have gotten us there, but I feel like a public trial might be more in the princess’s favor , Zeishen replied, making Shui furrow his brow. 

My Zei-ge cares about someone besides the two of us? 

It was unthinkable to him. 

I don’t think her highness is terrible, and this is for the benefit of both our countries. One of which my husband currently rules. 

Ah, that did make more sense. He was still proud, though, because he knew that his baby would have likely preferred to just storm the palace and burn it all to the ground as opposed to intentionally walking into the other emperor’s poorly laid trap just to give the princess a chance to keep her brother’s life intact. 

I’m proud of you , Shui thought honestly, earning another squeeze to his backside before Zeishen finally spoke up. 

“Greetings to your highness,” he said as he bowed his head respectfully. 

The princess lifted her arms and bowed appropriately, but didn’t utter a single word, continuing to play her part as a bodyguard for the time being. 

Shui took that time to allow his mixed ability to drift over the others around them more completely. There were quite a few guards, but only a few actually had their weapons drawn. He was a little confused, at first, but when a familiar voice met his ears, he realized why they weren’t bothering to attack them yet. 

“Your majesty, should I take control of him?” Jun Bo asked in a whisper that Shui easily managed to overhear with his new ability. 

He sensed the emperor lift his right hand just the slightest amount, gesturing against the man’s question, for the moment. 

Shui tightened his arms around his man’s neck and stared at a visible portion of his skin. He was still breathing calmly. 

You won’t ever be able to control my Zei-ge again. 

In fact, no one would. He was the only familiar left amongst their strange situation, and the only person that would ever dare order him around was his baby, which was perfectly fine with him. 

I… don’t think he’s ever bossed me around, though. 

He’d had plenty of opportunities, but he hadn’t taken a single one. Even when it had come to being offered sex. 

I think my baby is broken…

Zeishen replied immediately, I’ll fuck you on this stage .

 Shui quickly cleared his mind and tucked his face into the crook of Zei-ge’s neck. His man was definitely not  broken, just somehow behaving for the time being.

“General Aoyun, what perfect timing you have,” Yang Maio said with a smile to his words as Shui heard the man walk closer, then turn slightly toward the crowd before them. 

With a swift bow, he straightened back up, then address his civilians around them. 

“My people! I have come to you today to convey an important message! I understand that things have gotten harder for many of you, and the hardships are only being compounded by the draft notice I put out at the beginning of the week…” 

He already sent out a draft notice? 

The crowd began to get louder with a mixture of boos  and confused rambling. 

“However!” the emperor shouted, his enthusiasm easily quieting the unsettled crowd. 

“I cannot leave my sister in their dungeons any longer! She was my father’s pride and joy, and with him gone, who will bring her home?!” he questioned, earning some frustrated yells from several directions at their princess being held hostage. 

Shui couldn’t help but think to answer that question in his own mind, though. 

I suppose her captors will bring her home. 

He nearly began to chuckle a bit when he felt Zeishen’s arms tighten around him. 

Stay as still as possible… and when I tell you to, return to my body immediately. 

That… was a rather odd request, but he didn’t mind agreeing to it. Now wasn’t the time to ask questions, anyways. 

Okay. 

“Your highness,” Zeishen said as he turned toward the man calmly. 

The emperor turned to face him, too. 

“Spirit general Aoyun, have you completed the tasks that I have given you?” he asked, making Shui furrow his brow. 

What tasks? 

Zeishen replied without missing a beat. 

“Yes, everything is done.” 

The emperor’s enthusiasm seemed to immediately double as he turned back to face the crow and gestured with his arms. 

“Our incredible spirit general has struck the first blow for us! The kingdom of Han is now without an emperor! It is the perfect time to strike!” 

Begin sifting back into my body. Leave your clothing if you can, Zeishen thought to him, making Shui immediately begin the process of returning to his master. 

He wasn’t the greatest at it yet, so he was glad to have been given a heads up ahead of time. 

As the crowd slowly calmed down, he sensed the emperor return his attention to Zeishen, but as he started speaking, his words became muddled. 

I can’t hear well now that I’m partially inside Zei-ge…

He made himself speed up the process and felt Zeishen adjust what remained of his body every so often in order to keep him from suspicion. 

“Your highness, once her highness has been returned safely, shall I withdraw my troops?” Zeishen said as Shui finally reformed within him, borrowing his eyes and ears in order to continue observing the situation. 

The emperor looked a little angry at his question, likely because it was in front of so many people, and there were obviously no troops to withdraw since Zeishen had been with him in Han the entire time, but he had no choice but play along and put on a content face. 

“Of course! I have no intention of prolonging this issue, but after having sent my sister to Han as a token of goodwill for a marriage ceremony, and then for her to be locked away for simply being from Yan? I am rightfully upset and wish to have my sister returned safely to my side,” he said, making the crowd roar in agreement. 

Zeishen nodded and took a step back, then knelt down on one knee, letting Shui’s cloak and clothing fall from his grasp as if it were simply bundle of spare items for the road, then clasped his hands respectfully. The princess mirrored his actions as she stepped up to his side, then knelt, too. 

“Then I, Spirit General Aoyun, second in command of Yan’s army, hereby return the princess to his highness’s side in order to stay my country from the brutality of war…”

Chapter 46

He could feel it. 

Jun Bo was in his head, trying to trigger his mind. 

He wants me to go crazy. They want to blame this on me. 

His body immediately tensed in response, but before he could begin to stress that he might still be controllable, a flare of warmth spread through his system and easily brushed Jun Bo right out of his thoughts. 

You’re mine now. No one else will have a say in what you do. 

He couldn’t help but smile, though to anyone else watching, it was likely closer to a cynical smirk than anything sweet. 

Slowly rising to his feet, Zeishen lifted his head to meet Yang Maio’s gaze.

“Your highness, I have brought back your sister, the esteemed princess of Yan,” he said, gesturing to the princess as she stood up and removed the cloak covering her face. 

The crowd immediately roared with excitement as she turned to face them, then gave a respectful bow. 

“My people, I thank you for your warm welcome home,” she said calmly as her hair blew gently in the cool breeze. 

 Zeishen’s smirk only grew as he kept his main focus on the emperor and his sputtering advisor. Yan Maio was clearly not  happy with the little plump man, and he knew exactly why. 

“Is there a problem, your highness?” he asked, as if he had no idea why the two could be anything but happy with the safe return of their princess and the prevention of a bloody war. 

The man turned his glare back to him, but when it didn’t soften in the least, Zeishen allowed his spiritual energy to flare around them. 

“While I am truly grateful that my sister has been returned to my side, I am quite displeased that Han’s emperor did not return her himself, and apologize for her poor treatment.” 

Zeishen tilted his head as his hair whipped around his face. 

“I understand, your highness…” he stated simply before turning his palms up and spreading his arms slightly. 

“He will gladly apologize for his country’s mistake in handling the situation.”

As he spoke, the front of his body began to blur as a soft glow emanated from his chest. Within three seconds Shui had stepped out of that soft light in a full set of royal military robes of dark blue and black with his country’s insignia on his shoulder. 

His cold eyes didn’t hesitate to meet Yang Maio’s as he stood tall on the stage surrounded by hundreds of people. 

The crowd fell eerily silent from shock, but that was no surprise. In fact, Yang Maio, himself, seemed about ready to faint considering how pale his face had suddenly become. 

Since no one dared to speak, or even breathe too loudly, Shui took the initiative and lifted his hands forward and bowed to Yang Maio, then turned and bowed deeply to the surrounding people. 

“My name is Yuen Shui. I am the emperor of Han and I have come here personally to beg your forgiveness for keeping your sweet princess away from you. I humbly apologize for the mistakes I have made and hope that our countries can foster a new relationship between each other from today onward.” 

He was just about to straighten back up when princess Yang reached over and promptly mussed up his hair! 

Shui stumbled a tiny bit in response, then looked up at he brushed her hand away with a light-hearted laugh. 

“What are you doing, your highness?” he asked as she shoved him gently, a smile on her face. 

“That was way too serious, Shui.” 

Zeishen watched as his man frowned, clearly a little confused. 

“O-oh? I just wanted to make sure that they knew I was sincere,” he stuttered a little, blushing. 

They weren’t exactly on a level where they would joke around with the young lady, but they both quickly understood that they should play along to ease the tension of the situation. 

It thankfully seemed to work, because the crowd was soon rather boisterous with everyone trying to ask question after question about their relationship, what actually happened, and why he had just literally stepped out of their military general! 

All of the voices seemed to meld together, unfortunately, leaving the three of them to look between each other rather humorously. They expected the cacophony to continue for quite some time before everyone calmed down, but when Zeishen noticed an abrupt action from the corner of his eye at the same time the crowd did, he quickly put himself between Yang Maio and his two charges. 

Jun Bo was already on the ground, his throat slit by the emperor.

The crowd had grown understandably silent as the people tried to process what had just happened. 

“I’m so glad that your highness could come here today,” Yang Miao said as he took a step forward, making Zeishen stir up quite a gale on the stage as a warning.

Some of the civilians closest to them began backing away, but as his ability spread over the entire area, he realized something that made him immediately nervous for his love. 

Come back to me, Shui. 

They were completely  surrounded by hundreds, if not thousands, of Yang Miao’s personal army. 

I’m not leaving the princess, or the civilians. 

He didn’t give a single fuck   about the civilians, and honestly, the princess could die, too. All that mattered to him, and all that would ever matter, was his Shui. 

His blood immediately began to boil at the man’s refusal to listen to him, but he couldn’t bring himself to order him to retreat back into him… yet. 

“Spirit General Shin Aoyun, why do you stand beside our kingdom’s enemies?” 

Enemies? 

He was only standing in front of two people. 

“The princess…” he said as his brow furrowed. 

Yang Miao stepped forward as flames began to lick at the tips of his fingers. 

“You are willing to attack your sister just to get to my Shui?” he asked, surprised, but not overly so. 

He’d always known that Yang Miao was messed up, even through his own chaotic, controlled mind. The man was a murderer, and was also behind many of the orders Jun Bo had forced him to follow throughout the years. 

If he had been the puppet, then Jun Bo had only really been the strings controlling his limbs. The one that truly held power over the situations he’d been forced into had been Yang Maio. 

“Colateral damage,” Yang Maio replied, making Zeishen scoff out a laugh as he allowed his red and silver spiritual sword, Gai-Long, to materialize in his hand. 

The crowd was becoming restless now, their confusion giving way to frustration and nervousness. 

“You’re standing in front of hundreds of people. What do you plan to do when they see you strike down their princess?” he asked, even though he knew exactly what he was planning. 

The man wouldn’t have called so many of his personal men to the area if he didn’t have something very specific planned. 

He was going to massacre his own people and use the situation for his own benefit afterward by spreading lies. He would likely blame him and Shui for brainwashing his sister to stand against him, too, or something of that sort. Either way, talking was no longer going to be a feasible way out of the situation. 

Shui seemed to understand what was going on, too, because he could feel the man borrowing his senses to see what he was seeing using his ability. 

The moment they heard screams coming from the surrounding area they both channeled their respective abilities and leaped off the stage! 

Unfortunately, that left the princess on her own, but she didn’t stay in the crosshairs of her brother for long. He only managed to get in a single blast of fire before his sister jumped off the stage, too, and disappeared into the surrounding crowd!

Yang Maio moved to give chase immediately, but right before he could leap from the stage, his intended target changed. Instead of bothering with his sister, he turned in the direction Shui had gone, then jumped!

Zeishen immediately turned and followed after him, leaving a tornado of wind in his wake to deal with the man’s guards that had been trying to engage him.

You don’t even deserve to touch a single hair on his head, let alone take his life! That’s mine and only mine!

He sent a warning to his baby immediately, and was rewarded with the sensation of a small portion of his spiritual energy being diverted. 

Take as much as you need. Kill the bastard! Kill everyone!

He sensed a faint laugh from his love in response to his insanity before Shui was engaged by Yang Maio. Zeishen swept past them briefly to deal with the man’s guards, easily slitting thirteen throats with one swing of his arm and a particularly sharp gust of wind!

A second tornado quickly spawned amongst their remaining ranks, sending person after person flying through the air no matter how hard they tried to deflect it with their spiritual energy or weapons!

At the same time, he continued to keep an eye on his love, and even used his ability to move him the slightest bit whenever Yang Miao’s blade came too close for comfort. Shui adapted to the assistance like they’d been working together their entire lives.   

He decided not to use too much of Shui’s ability, though, but did coat the ground surrounding them with a thin layer of ice. Just enough to make everyone besides himself and his baby have to be extremely careful with their footing. 

Yang Maio wasn’t slowed down much, though, but that wasn’t a surprise. He easily burned off the layer of ice around himself as his blade clashed with Shui’s over and over again, sending flaming sparks and shards of ice flying in all directions! 

The man’s weapon was slim but powerful, easily holding its own against Shui’s blade. He might have actually had the upper hand if Zeishen hadn’t been there to redirect the blasts of fire. He didn’t even care where those blasts ended up going, and the terrified crowd quickly realized that and gave them as much space as they could as they tried to defend themselves against Yang Maio’s guards approaching from the opposite side. 

He actually noticed the princess darting through the crowd as he deflected the last blast from Yang Maio. 

Defending your people… best be careful. 

Sensing something approaching him quickly, Zeishen turned his attention back to Yang Maio just in time to watch a shield of spiritual ice energy block a blast of fire for him!

It had been a cheap shot, but he didn’t care. All was fair when you are trying to take someone’s life. At least to him. 

“You’re wasting your time and energy, your highness,” he said as he walked forward to stand beside his man. 

Shui stood tall with his weapon at his side. His hair was mussed a bit and he had a few scratches on him, but they were nothing that couldn’t be cleaned up with a few licks later. 

The thought had Zeishen licking his lips as he observed the situation… and spawned another tornado on the opposite side of the crowd, helping the princess a bit because he felt like being nice. 

“You might be conniving and insane, but I’m crazier and my baby is stronger,” Zeishen said with the utmost of confidence. 

Yang Maio did not look impressed, but he did look downright furious. 

“How the hell is he even still alive?!” he eventually spat out, making Zeishen grin at his love right before Shui lifted his left arm and shot an icicle straight through one of the few royal guards left on their side that dared to try and sneak up on him. 

The moment the man’s body fell to the ground Zeishen grabbed his baby’s chin and turned it to face him. 

“Your trashy puppet did a good job of hurting him, but he didn’t quite get the chance to kill him! You see, I had already made his body my second home, so it was easy to take over once he’d gotten hurt. Fast forward quite some time and now you see the result. We’ve switched places. My baby is now my familiar, and I now have a human body!” he said excitedly. 

Yanh Maio didn’t look nearly as thrilled as he did with that knowledge, but Zeishen didn’t give a shit. In fact, right as he finished speaking, the man suddenly shot up into the air as fire erupted from the soles of his boots!

They both watched him without reacting, but as soon as the man got to a certain height he seemed to crash into something quite solid. The sudden jar immediately doused the fire in his shoes and sent him falling all the way back down until he landed before them with a rather impressive-sounding thud!

Glancing sideways, Zeishen reached up and flicked his finger towards another person who dared approach them, sending him flying with a harsh gust of wind. 

“I think he forgot that I can control air,” he said as Shui looked at him, too. 

“And I can control water, which includes humidity in the air.” 

They had both, evidently, used their abilities to form the invisible ceiling together without needing to communicate the action. 

He was so proud!

I’m going to fu— “You think that you can get away with coming into my country and attacking my people?” Yang Miao snarled as he shakily got to his feet with his sword still in hand. 

You do remember that you invited us, right? 

Zeishen glanced over his shoulder and raised an eyebrow. It seemed like the princess had managed to push back the remaining men Yang Maio had sent to kill them, and there didn’t seem to be too  many dead civilians. Overall, the situation could have gone much worse. 

 Of course, they knew that the commotion would only bring more people to the area, so it was a bit of a relief to see that the princess was relatively unscathed and was even heading back towards them. 

Hang on a second…

Right as Zeishen realized what could happen, and right before he could get the words out for her to stay away, Yang Maio managed to channel a large amount of his remaining energy into a blast of fire that shot straight towards his sister!

Zeishen tried to react fast enough, but as he moved towards her he noticed a blur in front of him and realized that Shui had actually used some of his wind ability to intercept the blast! 

Knowing that his own body wouldn’t get there in time, Zeishen sent a large portion of his spiritual energy into his love’s body, helping him generate ice shield after ice shield just in time to keep the flames from incinerating him! 

By the time he reached him the fire had mostly dissolved into little piles of smoldering dirt and ash. Shui was still standing, but had quite a few burns on his hands and arms. 

He was absolutely livid  that his baby had been hurt, but since the situation hadn’t been resolved yet, all Zeishen could do was tug him against his chest and slowly let his own energy begin healing his body. 

“Is he okay?” the princess said as she hurried over to them, clearly worried. 

Zeishen glared at her, but replied, “he’ll be okay.” 

She heaved a tired sigh of relief before thanking Shui, then turning towards her brother… who was now surrounded by a new wave of guards. 

Enough of this shit. 

Instead of waiting to be attacked again, Zeishen held his love to his side with one arm, then held up two items with the other. 

“Spirit General Shin Aoyun orders all those who serve Yan to cease fighting and arrest the emperor of Yan for treason immediately.” 

Yang Maio’s face drained of its remaining color as he stared, wide-eyes and confused, at the imperial seals in Zeishen’s hand. 

“What are you so surprised about, your majesty?”  Zeishen growled as the emperor’s men looked nervously between the two of them, then, hesitantly, grabbed hold of Yang Maio. 

“How the hell did you get my command seal?!” the man yelled, beginning to become hysteric as he realized his plan was going to fail. 

Zeishen spun both seals around his finger as he smirked at the man. 

“You didn’t exactly have it very secure, you know? Tied to your belt? Really, your highness?” 

All he’d had to do was slip a little bit of his wind energy against the knot while the man was distracted fighting his Shui. It was as easy as that.  

Several of the soldiers and guards that had arrived still looked very hesitant to listen to him, but Zeishen had figured that might happen. So, with a smile towards the princess, he tossed her her brother’s seal. 

“I understand that I am not royalty, so you are aren’t sure you should listen to me in such circumstances, even with the seal, but surely you will mind your princess’s orders?” he said as all of the men who were not restraining Yang Maio quickly bowed respectfully to her. 

He noticed that several of the men within the crowd were from the palace, and thus, didn’t care for her much, but she had the highest command seal one could get. With that little carved piece of wood in her hand, she held power over every single person in Yan… even her brother. 

Holding the seal above her head, Yang Sun looked her brother directly in the eyes and spoke with a loud determination. 

“I order everyone to stop fighting immediately. Seal my brother’s abilities and take him to our most secure dungeon cell for questioning. Everyone else, assist the wounded and help wherever you can.” 

The soldiers immediately did as told in response, but by that time Zeishen’s attention had been drawn to something else. His Shui had slowly shrunk in size until he’d slipped from his hand, making him look down. 

A… cat? 

It wasn’t quite Shinao, but it definitely looked close. 

Leaning over, Zeishen gently lifted the fluffy animal into his arms. 

“I didn’t think that you’d have a cat, too…” he mumbled as he stared at the fuzzy creature looking up at him. 

 “I guess you have your own proxy now, too, huh?” he said as he gave the cat a pat on the head and was rewarded with a tired purr. 

As much as he wanted to tend to him, the princess was already waiting for him several steps ahead, and she might still need his protection. 

I’ll just heal him with my energy. 

Healing a cat would definitely be easier than a full human body, anyways. 

“Alright, Yeui, rest for a bit while your man finishes taking care of things here,” he said as he tucked the little cat into his robe gently, then strode forward. 

He quickly fell into step with the princess as they were guided back to the palace. It was obvious that hurt her to walk away from her people without helping, but they didn’t have a choice. This was their one  chance to handle the situation without causing a war. They had to tread as carefully as possible and pay close attention to each situation from here on out if they wanted things to go smoothly.

Chapter 47

Shui flicked an ear as his paws kneaded his man’s robes. They had escorted Yang Maio to the dungeons and the princess had personally picked guards that she trusted to watch him before they all headed back to meet with her brother’s advisors. 

The great hall had been rumbling with voices higher than the heavens even before they had stepped inside. 

All eyes had immediately turned to them as they made their way down the long red carpet, though, and the voices that had quieted when they’d first stepped inside grew to new heights as they made their way toward the dais.

Everyone had expected his Zei-ge to settle himself right upon the throne and begin threatening whoever stepped up against him, but when he had stopped at the bottom of the steps and spun around, then settled down on the third step and smiled calmly, all of the old men in the room quieted again, then quickly began murmuring between themselves, confused. 

Shui was now watching the cacophony rise and fall in volume as his man held him gently in his lap. To his surprise, princess Yang hadn’t climbed the stairs to the throne, either. Instead, she turned and waited until her brother’s advisors had calmed down, then lifted her arms and bowed respectfully. 

“I apologize for having brought you all here so suddenly and without explanation. Please, take your seats and let us talk about what has happened,” she said as she lowered her arms and straightened. 

Shui purred contently as Zeishen stroked his fuzzy head, then scratched behind one of his little feline ears. To his surprise, his man was staying silent. 

How are you feeling, babe? 

Shui looked up at Zeishen and purred louder as he leaned forward to nuzzle his face against the man’s chest. He was soon lifted up so that he was hugged to that spot. 

Better, but not ready to change back yet , he replied, earning a slight nod from his man before he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his little nose. 

Take as much time as you need. We will handle things until you are comfortable. 

If his love had said that even a few weeks ago, Shui might have hesitated to trust that he’d be able to keep his cool. Now, however, even though he could sense the same familiar chaos churning through his man’s mind, it remained collected and contained. With Jun Bo out of the picture, it seemed that Zeishen could manage his thoughts reasonably well. 

It was no surprise, that as soon as the questioning began multiple people asked about what had transpired in the market square. Even in the short time that it took for the men to gather, word had clearly gotten around. 

Thankfully, the volume in the room remained at a reasonable level for conversation, allowing Yang Sun to respond easily enough. 

She quickly gave another respectful bow, then replied calmly. 

“You all know that my brother ended up sending me to the Han kingdom in hopes of a marriage alliance with their emperor, Yuen Shui…” 

There were multiple mumbles of agreement from the crowd of men on both sides of the aisle. 

“His highness was very gracious and welcoming, but as you also have likely heard, things took a turn when lord Shui was summoned to the northern border of his territory to handle a situation there. While at the border he was attacked by those who, in some way or another, were found to be connected to our kingdom.” 

Of course, having their home country blamed for something that wasn’t brought before them with any sort of evidence quickly had the volume in the room rising, but the princess calmly waited out their frustrations until it was quiet enough for her to continue. 

“I understand that the situation has not yet been investigated by us, but I know that his highness is more than willing to allow any investigation we would like. I wish to give you the general information from my first hand experience right now, however, so that I can explain the current situation,” she said smoothly. 

The older men calmed down after a few more moments, giving her a chance to continue speaking. 

“So, because of that incursion I was imprisoned in their dungeon for a short time. It was not the most pleasant place but they still took care of me well enough. Now, once his highness returned he was gravely injured and unable to attend to my situation right away.” 

An old man finally stepped forward at hearing her words, and judging by the slight narrowing of the princess’s eyes, Shui deduced that this was one of the men that was likely not a fan of hers. 

The man didn’t even bother bowing before speaking, either. 

“Your highness, pardon me for speaking out of turn, but that is unacceptable. How can an emperor be so indisposed as to have no time to see to the comfort of his wronged guest?” 

The princess forced a smile. 

“Lord Qin, I can assure you that emperor Shui was in no condition to see me, or anyone else, after returning from the border. I do not know the entirety of the story yet, but he has assured me that he is willing to speak to any and all who wish to hear what he has to say.” 

The group of men didn’t seem too pleased with her answer, but they soon calmed down when they realized that the emperor of Han was willing to meet them face to face and explain the situation that their princess was currently content with. 

“Why is he not here now, though? Was he not invited to speak with us today?” the man replied after some time, his tone, at least, a little less accusatory. 

Yang Sun finally glanced towards him and Zeishen, clearly trying to figure out how they wanted to do handle the situation now. 

Babe? 

Shui looked up at his man and twitched his little nose. 

I suppose it’s time. 

Zeishen nodded, then gently set him down on the step beside him. 

Once he was able to focus completely, Shui slowly changed forms. It was surprisingly-exhausting work, but he managed to complete the action within about two full minutes. 

Ouch…

When he was finally comfortable enough to open his eyes and lift his head, the first set of eyes he sought out wasn’t from the crowd, nor the princess. 

The moment Zeishen’s face came into view and his warm hand settled against the side of his own, Shui couldn’t help but give a content purr. 

“I’ll be right here if they try anything or look too long,” he said, making Shui frown as he nervously ran his fingers through his hair, only to find…

Cat ears…

At the most important time!

I can just kill them all instead of talking? Zeishen suggested, making Shui quickly push himself to his feet, no longer minding the ears so much. 

“No worries, Zei-ge. I’ll be fine.” 

His love didn’t look too happy, but he nodded none the less, then quickly stood at his side, his hand on his sword’s hilt. 

The entire room was dead silent during their little exchange and remained so until the princess turned to face them and lifted her arms to offer Shui a respectful bow. 

“I thank you for escorting me all the way back to my home safely, your highness.” 

Shui smiled and nodded as he returned her bow, his long hair draping over one shoulder with the gesture. 

“You are very welcome, your highness. I apologize for the situations you had to endure while under my care, and I hope that our countries are able to form a lasting bond for peace together from here on.” 

Quiet whispering quickly began to spread throughout the crowd as Yang Maio’s advisors started to realize that Han’s emperor was actually standing before them now!

He’d thankfully managed to materialize a nice set of black and dark blue robes, and his sword was sheathed at his side.

 “That… is that really emperor Yuen?” 

“The emperor of Yan doesn’t have cat ears…” 

“…he looks kind of like my brother’s older son.” 

Shaking his head a little at the entertaining rambling of the emperor’s attendants, Shui looked over at the princess. 

“I suppose I should prove who I am, since I don’t exactly look like my normal self right now,” he said. 

Heck, even his hair had grown out while he’d been incapacitated, so he definitely  wouldn’t be as easily recognizable as the real emperor of Han right then. 

Proving myself is easy enough, at least. 

Within moments the chattering in the room gradually began to decrease… along with the temperature. 

Pretty soon all of the old men were shivering and looking amongst themselves, startled by the sudden chill. 

“I apologize for my abrupt actions, and appearance, but we all came here today to discuss what has happened during my meeting with his highness earlier. If you have any further questions that do not directly relate to this situation, I would be happy to answer them at another time,” he said as he used his love’s spiritual wind energy to enhance his voice, allowing it to grow in volume, demanding the attention of everyone in the room. 

Once they were all quiet again, lord Qin stepped forward and politely bowed, this time giving the appropriate greeting to such an important figure. 

“Our apologies, your highness. We were just not expecting to see you here, and in such a way,” he said, being honest, at least. 

Shui nodded and, to the gathered group’s surprise, lifted his arms and bowed right back to lord Qin. 

“I apologize for my strange appearance, but her highness was correct in saying that I was unable to assist her situation once I had returned from my kingdom’s northern border. While I was there I was ambushed countless times, and during one of those incursions, one of your royal cultivators, Jun Bo, working with one of my own men, managed to wound me quite gavely.”

Shui turned to look at Zeishen as he continued to speak. 

“Your spirit general tried to save me, but the damage had already been done. The only thing that could keep my soul from returning to the underworld was to switch places with your esteemed lord Aoyun.” 

His words immediately had the gathered men murmuring again, and he couldn’t blame them. 

A new man stepped forward to stand beside lord Qin, then bowed before speaking in a slightly quivering voice. 

“Pardon my lack of understanding, but how did his lordship switch places with our lord Aoyun?” 

 Shui smiled as Zeishen stepped closer, then slid an arm around his waist. 

“I was given the title Spirit General because I am actually a familiar. Many of you likely do not know this, but my mother was hidden away here many years ago, then murdered in order for Jun Bo to claim me as his own. To put things into perspective for those who were not personally involved in emperor Yang’s scheming, he used Jun Bo to force to into his servitude and raised me to be his prized war general.” 

He paused for a moment as Shui slid his arm behind his back and gently settled his hand against his waist, drawing his man’s gaze down to his. 

“I was forced to murder and pillage against my will, then, several years later, I was sent out to hunt down the new emperor of Han… Yuen Shui.” 

Shui felt his man’s stare dive into his own, making his heart hum excitedly as Zeishen leaned closer. 

“I found him, but no matter how much Jun Bo tried to command me, I couldn’t kill him. Now,” he said as he straightened and looked out over the sea of advisors gathered before them. Skipping forward a little bit, I found myself with a new, second master, which decreased Jun Bo’s power over me, to a point. One thing led to another and when we met Jun Bo at the border again, he had one of Shui’s men under his thumb, too. They worked together to attack him, and, unfortunately, managed to poison him so badly that I was forced to permanently fuse with his body.“ 

He paused for another moment and looked toward the princess. 

“That was when he fell unconscious and I took over completely. So, you might have heard about the emperor still ruling for a short time before he vanished, but that was me, not Shui. I apologize for not tending to your needs, your highness, but I was not in my right mind.” 

Yang Sun smiled and nodded calmly. 

“I understand, lord Lian. I hold no grudge against your decisions and I am extremely grateful that you managed to save his highness in the end.” 

Zeishen nodded respectfully, then turned to face the group of men again. 

“I am now no longer a familiar, and my Shui is no longer a human. We have switched forms with each other and he is now my familiar.” 

The unnamed man beside lord Qin took another step forward, his eyes beaming with an idea Shui wasn’t sure he was going to like. 

“If the emperor of Han is now your familiar, we could easily take control of his coun…” the mans words ended on a rather gruff cough as his air supply was promptly diminished. 

Shui nudged his love after a few moments, silently requesting that he not torture the man too long. 

Zeishen relented immediately, allowing the advisor to regain his breath, but not without a warning. 

“My Shui is the emperor and ruler of the Han kingdom. Whether he is my familiar or not, he is to be respected for who he is and the power he wields,” Zeishen said right as Shui was taking a step forward. 

He bowed again, trying to calm the tension that his love’s rebuke had caused. 

“I apologize for his response, but your words were inappropriate. I am the emperor of Han and I have come here today in good faith, not only to return your princess unharmed, but to speak with your ruler. Unfortunately, Yang Maio decided to not only attack me and  his sister, as well as many innocent civilians that were gathered to hear what he had to say, but when he realized that he couldn’t kill me, he focused on trying to murder your princess.” 

Yang Sun stepped forward, her smile calm and collected. 

“I thank lord Shui and spirit general Aoyun, Lian Zeishen, for their assistance in saving my life from my brother’s attacks.”

Her words held clear authority, and for the first time, Shui noticed a shift in the demeanor of the older men gathered before them. 

The unnamed man who had suggested Zeishen use him to take over the Han kingdom quickly apologized for his misjudgment and stepped back into line, bowing the entire way. 

 That left lord Qin standing on his own again, but he didn’t look deterred. He also, thankfully, didn’t look nearly as cautious as before, either. 

“Emperor Shui, I thank you for taking the time to escort our princess back to us safely, and this old advisor would like to personally thank you for speaking openly with us,” he said as he gave a deep, respectful bow. 

Shui couldn’t help but smile warmly as he stepped forward and reached out, taking the man’s arms as he helped him straighten back up. 

“I thank you so much for your understanding, lord Qin,” he said, then looked past the man at the other still-nervous ones. 

“And I appreciate that you all have gathered here so quickly and listened to what we have to say. I do understand, however, that my words don’t hold nearly as much weight as your emperor’s, and I very much respect that.”

Before he could decide on what else he wanted to say, his Zei-ge stepped forward. 

“I can prove that what Shui has said about our altercation with Yang Maio is true.” 

You… can? 

Even the princess looked shocked by his words. 

Lord Qin also seemed surprised, but he kept his cool and nodded to Zeishen. 

“I would very much like to hear your proof, lord Aoyun.” 

Zeishen gave a slight bow, then took a deep, calming breath as a faint draft of wind began to drift around the room. At first, Shui couldn’t hear anything out of the ordinary, but as the wind started picking up, the unmistakable sound of voices, both young, old, familiar, and not, grew in volume until they whirled around them as fast and loud as a tornado!

Chapter 48

Zeishen stood tall as wind whipped his long hair around like a nest of angry vipers. It didn’t take long for expressions of horror and realization to become visible within the unsettled crowd. 

As everyone listened, a little girl’s voice rang out, yelling for her mommy to wake up.

Another one quickly stuttered something about needing to stay alive for his wife and children. 

Then, a group of other voices quickly began to stand out from the wailing of wind and words. Those voices were distraught, aggrieved, anguished… and extremely important. 

“Your highness, how could you do such a thing?!” 

                             “My baby! Please st—!”

“Why is he doing this to us?!”

                                                      “Dear husband, please save us!” 

Zeishen noticed a younger man step forward abruptly, tears running from his wide eyes. 

“M-my sweet Jin-He?” 

Fighting back a smirk, because he knew that it wouldn’t help their situation and he didn’t want to make things worse for once, Zeishen took a step closer to the man. 

“If you recognize that voice, I suggest you go to the royal infirmary, then check any other location currently being used to tend to the injured,” he said calmly, his voice easily carrying over the howl of the whirlwind of words. 

The man hesitated for only a moment before hysterically running out the door, his robes billowing in the wind. 

Soon, two more men left, followed by three others not one minute later. 

By the time the whirlwind had died down the number of people standing before them had diminished by half. Even the person who had been speaking to them for the group had run out, leaving them with a small group of murmuring, panicked men. 

At that moment, his Shui stepped forward again and lifted his arms to bow. making Zeishen finally quiet his windstorm. 

“I apologize for having to do something so unorthodox, but we had to prove that we were speaking the truth,” he said respectfully. 

An old man from within the remaining group staggered out of the jostling crowd and pointed a withered finger at him. 

“How do we not know that they weren’t talking about you? Or that you didn’t control his majesty somehow and force him to commit that atrocity!” 

 Shui took his accusation in stride and straightened before looking backwards at him, making Zeishen quickly step forward to stand beside him once more. 

“My lord, I do not have the ability to control another, my skills lie in ice and water and the only one who can control anyone in this room is my master, Zei-ge. And the only person he can control is me, his familiar,” he answered honestly. 

The man looked back at the agitated crowd, but only stammered when he returned his attention to them, giving the princess a chance to step forward and bow again. 

“Lord Song, I would like my brother to be given a fair trial with a jury of scholars.” 

The man’s face turned sheet white as two other men ran up to stand on either side of him. 

“That is unheard of! Scholars judging a trial, let alone one for their emperor?! “ one shouted as the other agreed with a loud huff of indignation. 

 The princess narrowed her eyes but kept her voice even as she responded. 

“The scholars of Yan are world renown for being righteous and unyielding. They do not take sides, nor do they accept bribes. I do not mean to cause frustration, but I understand and appreciate that many of you will still likely remain loyal to my brother even when adequate evidence is presented proving his guilt. Thus, I would like to invite twenty scholars from around Yan to sit as jury for his trial.” 

Very smart woman. 

There was just one flaw in that plan, however…

They might be known for their honesty, but that doesn’t mean that they can’t be won over in other ways. 

He had no doubt that many scholars were likely under certain official’s thumbs. 

After a quick discussion amongst themselves, the remaining group of men decided to agree with her plan, making Zeishen glance sideways at his love at the same time Shui turned to look at him, a slight frown on his pale lips. 

They were both thinking the same thing. 

“Wonderful, I will have the royal messengers send out invitations to the top twenty scholars in all of Yan. His highness will have the most honest and upright of all men judge him fairly,” Yang Sun said, making several of the men’s faces pale as they realized that they wouldn’t be allowed to hand pick scholars. 

“Your highness, with all do respect, why don’t we select scholars that we know are forthright? Some of the highest ranking scholars have become secluded hermits and have rarely even been seen in public since their exam,” a middle-aged man said as he stepped forward a tiny bit. 

The princess smiled calmly at him, then lifted her arms in a slight bow. 

“Lord Yun, I understand what you are saying, but giving a person an opportunity to pick who has directly served his highness would be considered unfair, would it not?” 

The man hunched his shoulders, unable to do anything besides nod his agreement. 

“Therefore, by selecting the top twenty in our nation, not only would it decrease bias, since the imperial exam is one of the strictest in the world, it will also keep any official’s hands clean of selecting one that might lean in either direction when it comes time to make the final ruling,” the princess said. 

Of course, that wouldn’t completely rule out bias, but that wasn’t what she was trying to do, anyways. The way she was wording things was completely intentional. 

If he disagrees, he would be implicating himself and whichever scholars he picked, and while, in a normal case that wouldn’t be a huge issue, in a case that has directly affected not only the civilians that he serves, but the ruler of them, too?   

His hands were now tied. 

Lord Yun quickly bowed his head and stepped back into the group of men. 

When no one else came forward, Yang Sun looked over at himself and Shui, her eyes silently asking if they wished to say anything further before she concluded their current meeting. 

Shui returned her smile and bowed once more, his long hair draping over one shoulder with the action. 

“I apologize for my poor timing in this situation. I will gladly do whatever her highness wishes while I am here and I do hope that things are resolved smoothly and safely for all involved.” 

He looks exhausted…

The old geezers seemed to think so, too, because they began stepping forward, a glint to their eyes that told them that even if their princess wasn’t interested in being manipulated, maybe the weary emperor of Han wouldn’t mind hearing them out. 

“Shui, return to me,” Zeishen said before a single word could leave the men’s lips. 

The group closed their mouths, confused at the sudden order. 

Shui, however, only seemed a tiny bit surprised before he smiled sleepily and walked right into his arms. Not a moment later, his body blurred and his form turned translucent as it was gently pulled back into Zeishen’s body by tiny invisible threads of spiritual energy. 

Once completely reabsorbed, Zeishen lifted his narrowed gaze back to the group of stunned men and smirked. 

“My familiar needs rest. He will speak with you again another time.” 

He gave them a dismissive bow, then turned and walked over to stand beside the princess. 

She clearly understood that he was done playing nice and honestly, she still had some rounds to do in order to check on how things were progressing outside the palace with the wounded, as well as get messengers out to the twenty scholars as soon as possible, too. It was time to end their little meeting.  

Nodding her agreement, she dismissed the men, ordering them to not contact any scholar that might be picked for jury duty and, actually, to go help with the injured civilians wherever they could. 

The looks she got in response to sending them off to be menial work were quite entertaining, but Zeishen raised his eyebrows and spoke to them one final time. 

“What? Do you think you’re above your citizens? That they don’t deserve your help? You were all ordinary citizens before, too.” 

That  got them moving, and soon the room was empty except for himself and the princess. 

The moment they were alone princess Yang gave a long sigh of relief. Since she had so much other stuff to get done, however, she quickly took him back to her private courtyard and got him situated in a spacious, well-guarded room to rest before hurrying out to take care of business. 

Zeishen only spared a moment to clean his teeth and messily brush the dirt from his hair before dropping down into the soft, large bed. 

Not messy enough…

He quickly rolled around for a few seconds, then turned onto his side and closed his eye to focus inwardly. 

Within moments he had his baby in his arms, his body pliant and warm from sleep. Shui only gave a quiet hum in response to being tugged back out from within him. 

Mine. 

Even as his arms tightened painfully around his man, Shui only snuggled in closer, sighing contently once he was perfectly comfortable again. Zeishen made sure that at least a foot or arm was still within his own body, allowing his Shui to continue feeding from his spiritual energy. 

His love hadn’t been coherent enough to emerge with clothing on this time, though, which left plenty of flesh for him to grab hold of… which Zeishen gladly did. 

He wanted to do a plethora of other things besides just cuddle, but he knew that he still had to wait. Shui was definitely doing better, but he wasn’t good enough to withstand being bedded yet. 

At least, not in such precarious circumstances. 

Not that their previous circumstances had been any better, but still. He’d at least learned to actually be patient and wait when it wasn’t the time to do it .

Tch. 

Patience wasn’t his strong suit.  

Closing his own eyes, Zeishen set up several barriers with their conjoined abilities, then, finally, drifted off to sleep with his love in his arms.

Chapter 49

It turned out that Yang Miao had gathered quite a large number of devoted followers. Once word got out that the emperor himself was going to be put on trial for murder, extortion, assault, and a plethora of other charges, things got heated real  quickly. 

While a surprising number of officials actually agreed that the trial was necessary, many stepped forward at different times to voice their disapproval of the scholars being picked, the lack of court officials on the jury, and a slew of other things.  

A few even had the balls to try and convince him  to sit on the jury bench instead of the witness stand. Him , the emperor of the country their current emperor had planned to attack . 

That would have ended the trial quickly, though… and as one big farce!

“You’re thinking too much, love.” 

He’d heard and  felt his man coming towards him, but had been so lost in thought that he hadn’t truly noticed until his warm hand pressed roughly against his bare belly. 

The faint sensation of pain was a welcome one and helped clear his mind as he stretched out on the bed, silently showing that he was fine with whatever attention his man wished to give him. 

Thus, Zeishen gladly began rubbing firmly along his belly and chest, quickly causing the flesh beneath his palm to redden. 

Neither of them had wanted to get up for the trial, but at the same time, neither of them had a choice about it, either. 

It was rare, though, to see his Zei-ge up and ready before him. 

The man’s warm hand lifted from his chest and settled against the side of his face. 

“It’s alright. You’re still recovering from that fight.” 

Three days ago…

They had planned to hold the trial sooner, but the scholars had needed time to heed the summons they’d been given.  

Reaching up after a few moments, Shui nudged his man’s hand away, then slowly sat up. His body was uncomfortably stiff, and as he glanced over himself, he noticed a few bite marks that he swore hadn’t been there the day before. 

More than a little frustrated, he scowled at the smiling man standing fully clothed beside the bed in a black and purple robe.

“Don’t be mad, Shui-ge, once this is all over and you’ve healed more, I’ll bite you when you’re awake, too.” 

No wonder I’d had such a perverted dream. 

Running a hand through his long hair, Shui shook his head, then got himself up. As he stalked past his lover, he sent him one more glare before growling out, “you better.” 

He could feel Zeishen’s eyes on him the entire walk to his changing screen, and just to spite the man for biting him while he’d slept, he actually stepped behind it to get dressed. Of course, that only earned him a light laugh from his love, but it made him feel like he had won that confrontation. At least a tiny bit. 

By the time he came out from behind the screen a few minutes later he had dawned a light blue and white robe with snowflakes embroidered all the way down the left sleeve. It was a gift the princess had requested be made for him the day they had arrived and had been finished and delivered the previous evening. 

Before he could even retrieve his sword and boots, Zeishen was on him, pulling his body into his arms so tightly that he coughed a little, making the man relax his hold the slightest fraction as his face dove into the crook of his neck. 

“That princess knows how to design clothing,” Zeishen said, his voice muffled as he happily tugged at the skin along Shui’s neck with his teeth at the same time his hand groped his backside without hesitation. 

The fabric was soft but thin, making it easy for him to feel his lover’s nails through the beautiful layers. The attention was welcome, but at the same time…

Sighing softly, Shui gently nudged away his man’s head with a gentle bump from his own, then brushed his hand from his backside before straightening back to his full height. 

“We must tread carefully today, Zei-ge. I cannot arrive to the trial in a torn garment just gifted to me last night by the kingdom’s likely new ruler.” 

His lover scowled, but straightened back up as well, then looked away with a faint hint of pink to his cheeks. 

“Everyone already knows that I am completely yours,” Shui said, then lifted a hand to point at his aching neck. 

“And even if they were unaware before, they will plainly be able to see your marks here.” 

The color on his man’s face blossomed as he quickly reached over and took his hand, then led him over to sit before a mirror. 

Soon Zeishen was brushing Shui’s long hair, allowing him to relax a little as it was gently untangled, then styled with a simple but beautiful braid on either side leading to the back of his head to join in a high ponytail. 

Once Zeishen was done, Shui looked up and over his shoulder expectantly, and his love didn’t disappoint. They kissed for a long moment before he was helped up and had his arm tucked into his man’s.  

“Let’s be off before I decide to feign illness and keep you in bed all day,” Zeishen said as he slid their shared bag over his shoulder, earning a quiet laugh from Shui, because he knew that the man would do it, too. 

They walked arm in arm down the winding pathways, past a slew of bustling servants running about. The closer they got to the royal court hall, the busier it seemed to get, which was understandable. 

A large crowd had already formed outside the front steps, their volume audible long before they could be seen beyond the greenery of the trails. 

 Because the high court often held trials for those who lived outside the palace gates, the building wasn’t far from the outer walls and placed just beyond the inner ones. Thus allowing for citizens to attend when permitted. 

Because of the magnitude of today’s trial, the outer gates had been left open, allowing anyone who wished to hear the proceedings being read from outside the courthouse, to attend. 

Shui could sense his love borrowing some of his water abilities as they stepped off the smaller trail and onto the cobblestone, garnering gaze after gaze until every tongue in the area was wagging about the emperor of Han and his acquaintance. 

Shui tuned out whatever they were saying, because not a single word of it mattered to him right then. His mind had to be clear since he and his love would likely be called to stand witness. 

So, without wavering an inch, Shui walked calmly with his partner up to the building, then took each step at a measured, controlled pace. By the time they had ascended to the top the crowd’s volume had grown immeasurably, and the tone of it was not exactly friendly. 

It was to be expected, though. 

And, not taking their upset to heart, Shui turned to face them with Zeishen mirroring his movements, then lifted his arms and bowed respectfully.  

The tumultuous group quickly quieted to that of a whisper in response, making Shui smile warmly as he lifted his head. 

“I thank you all for being here today and supporting your emperor. We are nothing without our people.” 

He bowed again, then turned and walked into the building, his robes and hair drifting gently in the light breeze.   

Without hesitating, he returned his arm to his man’s as they walked to their seats near the front of the large hall. The room was already buzzing with people both young and old, but the only ones that drew his attention right away were the twenty scholars sitting silently at the jury stand with their hands folded in their laps and their gazes turned towards the approaching judge who had just entered from the back hallway. 

Everyone quickly stood and bowed respectfully, then sat back down once the judge had taken his seat. 

The trial got underway without delay, and even when they brought out the emperor bound in a spell used to prevent the use of spiritual energy, no one caused much of a fuss. There was just too much evidence already known, and not just to the officials, but also the common folk. 

That, of course, did not sway loyalty very far, but it did  keep the proceedings manageable. 

As Shui sat down after his own testimony, he couldn’t help but meet the other emperor’s eyes. He’d spoken the simple truth, and even after the man’s terrible behavior during their meeting three days ago, he had taken his words in stride with an expression of calm determination on his face. 

He is truly a calculating ruler. 

The man they’d seen on the stage three days ago must have known that he was about to be backed into a corner if he didn’t get rid of them then and there. Especially his sister. 

He’d played his cards, but his hand had not been good enough to win the match. 

I understand why he killed Jun Bo now, too. 

Yang Maio had tried to frame his curse master for the way he’d acted during his attack several days ago, but the princess had been wise enough to order several tests from the imperial physician to make sure that nothing was amiss with her brother at that time. 

It had been a genius move, and, for more than one reason. Shui greatly appreciated that the princess also did it in concern for her brother’s overall safety, too. 

He had no doubt that if the man had been tampered with in any way by a curse or some other form of controlling cultivation, she would have definitely brought it up in her brother’s defense during the trial. 

The scholars had wisely seen through his words, as well, but there were many people to blame for the overall outcome that had occurred. 

At some point, Yang Maio seemed to realize that he was not escaping the trial without blame, so, after quietly speaking with his sister for several long minutes during a break in the proceedings, he began naming officials who had worked directly beneath him to help carry out his illegal dealings. 

He easily provided evidence for each official and where to locate it in the palace and surrounding buildings. 

Several of the men who were apprehended within the room cried about how they had been the most loyal of servants to his highness, which Shui had no doubt about, but what Yang Maio was doing wasn’t for himself this time, or a wealthy official that he could keep under his thumb. 

Understanding that he no longer had the power he once wielded, the former emperor had decided to do the one thing Shui hadn’t expected… Clean up his mess so that his sister could start her reign with respectful, untainted officials. 

By the time the trial had ended, fourteen men had been led away, their hands tied and shoulders slumped. It was an impressive feat, one only possible by the man who had orchestrated it all. 

The scholars took nearly five hours to deliberate once everything was said and done. 

The death penalty is off the table, Zeishen thought to him as they patiently sat waiting, making Shui nod his head minutely. 

It had been off the table from the beginning. 

A kingdom in so much turmoil, on the brink of famine and  war, couldn’t lose their ruler in such a way and still manage to claw its way out of the situations he’d caused. 

I think a cultivation removal curse and confinement is what I would give. 

He felt Zeishen consider his words, then nod. 

That sounds fair for an emperor. 

It would also allow the siblings a chance to try and mend their rocky relationship. If he was willing, he could also help his sister learn the current state of affairs in order to make her transition to ruler smoother. 

When the scholars finally returned and stood beside their seats, the entire room fell silent. The man that had been nominated as head scholar bowed, then moved to stand in front of the judge before bowing again. 

“What has the jury decided on this case?” the judge asked calmly. 

The scholar remained bowed as he answered. 

“Responding to your lordship. We have come to a decision on the matter and find by majority vote, that his highness, emperor Yang Maio, is guilty of seven counts of murder, twenty counts of bodily harm to a person, and by his own admission, three-hundred and forty-one counts of bribery, attempted murder, coercion, abuse of authority and treasury theft.”

The judge nodded, then looked toward the emperor, who was sitting in his chair with his shoulders back and his head held high. He knew what was coming but he was choosing to face his mistakes now. 

“Do you agree with the punishment of ten years in prison?” the judge asked as they returned their attention to the head scholar. 

The scholar lowered his arms and held his head high. 

“We agree that ten years is appropriate because he has provided valuable information leading to several more arrests, but due to the amount of charges and his majesty’s attempt to lure in our neighboring emperor and his own younger sister in an attempt to murder them, we believe that the removal of his cultivation abilities should be added to his punishment.”

Huh, I’d guessed it right on the mark. 

He felt Zeishen squeeze his thigh and glanced at him with a small smile. 

Because you’re a fair ruler. 

He tried his best to be, but even he wasn’t perfect… or even close to it. 

You’re perfect to me. 

Shui gave him a look, making Zeishen smirk and wink. 

They really were perfect for each other.

“Your words make sense,” the judge said as he turned to look at the emperor again. 

“Your highness, do you believe that to be a fair punishment? You will be imprisoned for ten years and lose your ability to cultivate.” 

Yang Maio’s face paled considerably at the addition to his sentence, but after a moment he sighed out a quiet breath and nodded as he looked up at the judge. 

“It is fair.” 

Yang Maio slowly turned his head as the judged hit his gavel on the desk in front of him, signifying that the verdict and punishment had been reached. 

Several onlookers began to talk and the volume within the large room quickly grew, but when Yang Maio stood from his seat, everyone immediately quieted. 

Shui noticed his eyes on him and slowly stood as well. 

“Your highness, emperor Shui, I thank you for protecting my sister and civilians from my mistake. I harbor no ill feelings towards you and,” he said, pausing as he looked to Shui’s right. 

“Lord Aoyun, you are the one who most deserves my apology in this world, but you are also the only person who wouldn’t care to hear it,” Yang Maio said. 

Shui watched his man’s expression, but it never changed. He truly did not care about such frivolous things as apologies. At least not from people who have proven themselves no longer worth his time. 

A slight smile found its way onto Yang Maio’s face as he was lead from the courtroom, his robes drifting lightly with his sure movements. 

Shui stepped forward and turned, then lifted his arms and bowed toward the leaving man. 

“I wish you the best, your highness.” 

He knew that the man could no longer hear him through the rising voices in the room, but he meant his words. 

The princess, who had been seated on the opposite side of the room, calmly walked over to him a few moments later, then bowed. 

“Thank you for all of your help, emperor Yuen. Would you grant me the honor of staying a few more days?” she asked, her expression hopeful but understanding. 

No. 

Shui held back his smile from his love’s response as he returned her bow, then replied. 

“I apologize, but I must get back. Things have not been so good in my own kingdom,” he said honestly. 

He also might have been tired of having to watch his back constantly so that he couldn’t cultivate much with his lover in order to finish healing his new body…

The princess nodded, having likely already known that they’d refuse. 

“In that case, please take care on your way home and I thank you for all you’ve done for my kingdom. You are both welcome here at any time. You have an ally in the Yan kingdom.” 

Shui was about to thank her for her generosity when Zeishen grabbed his arm and tugged him toward one of the back exit doors. 

“Z-Zei-ge?” he stuttered, confused at his love’s sudden haste to leave. 

The moment they stepped outside Zeishen spun around and lifted him into his arms. Before Shui could question him they were both high above the imperial court and gaining height by the second. 

No wonder you brought our bag with you to the hearing. 

He couldn’t blame him, though. 

Settling in with his arms wrapped around his man’s neck, Shui allowed his body to relax as Zeishen focused on flying. 

I can’t believe everything went so smoothly. 

His love’s mind was silent for a few minutes before he got a response as they disappeared into a thick group of soft white clouds. 

It won’t be easy for her, but if anyone can pick up after her brother’s mess, it’s her. 

Shui nodded. 

She seemed capable. I wish her the best. 

You wish everyone the best, his love responded right away this time. 

Leaning back in his love’s arms once the wind had died down a bit, Shui lifted his eyes to meet his, but Zeishen refused to look at him. 

You…

Reaching up, Shui grabbed either side of his Zei-ge’s face and grinned as he stretched his cheeks playfully. 

“I wish you the best out of everyone, my sweet husband!”

His man kept looking away as they began descending, but there was no hiding the growing blush on his cheeks. 

So cute!

Well, he was  cute, until they landed on a large tree branch some thirty feet off the ground and his hands began to wander and squeeze!

Shui was a little surprised by his love’s sudden change of thought and considered telling him that there really wasn’t room for them to do anything physical where they were, but he quickly caught himself and blushed, too. 

There was plenty  of room to put a certain item inside of him whether it be from the front or back!

Swallowing down the saliva pooling in his mouth, Shui quickly spoke before he lost his chance. 

“W-we should go home first! This really isn’t the place…” 

Zeishen’s hands froze with one on the right side of Shui’s now-bare chest while the other was settled over part of his backside. It was clear that he was fighting himself as he considered his words, but after only a few moments, he withdrew his hands, then picked him up normally again. 

He… really listened so easily. 

A faint press of lips against his own took Shui’s attention immediately out of his thoughts and up to his love’s face. 

“That’s because I value you… though I’m still learning how do that correctly,” Zeishen said, making Shui grin, then chuckle quietly as Zeishen lifted him back into the air as they continued on their way home. 

This man…

He really did love him, even with his quirks. 

Leaning forward again, he wrapped his arms back around his man’s neck and settled in with a content sigh as their hair and clothing danced around them in the wind. 

“Thank you, Zei-ge. I’d like to check on some things since we’ve been gone for a few days, then I’ll be ready for you to show me your love tonight, alright?” he said before pressing a kiss to his love’s earlobe. 

His man’s arms tightened around him in response and he could tell that he wanted to descend again, but he held himself back and, instead, nuzzled into his hair before pressing a kiss to it. 

“…alright. Tonight, then.” 

(This is the ending to the actual story but there will be a big epilogue to finish tying things together :) )

Epilogue

Things got busy, fast. 

It wasn’t much of a surprise considering how quickly they’d both left to go deal with the Yan kingdom after Shui’s miraculous recovery. Before they could even get a single night of rest, he was summoned to the great hall. Eunuchs and court officials lined either side of the large red carpet leading up to the throne and their whispers weren’t nearly in the range of what one would consider respectful. 

Most of them appeared half awake, too, and some even had on mismatched shoes or clothing, making it clear that they’d all rushed here just as fast, if not faster, than Shui had. 

Zeishen was at his side for every long meeting, hearing, inspection, and meal. The man behaved reasonably well, but also made sure that it was extremely  clear to anyone watching that he wouldn’t tolerate any issues. 

Lord Qi and Zen also lent a hand with managing the simpler workloads and his brother, Yuen Huang, and his lover, assisted with some of the darker aspects… such as trialing the few remaining men they’d found to be guilty of notable crimes.  

One day turned into two, and two turned into four. 

They were so busy that not only did they not get much time to each other, but they were rarely ever awake and alone long enough to do more than share a few kisses and nips before they passed out in each other’s arms. 

Now, nearly two weeks after their return and after dealing with meeting after meeting, Shui and Zeishen finally managed to finish their work early and retreat to their pavilion as the sun began to set. 

Before he even made it halfway to their bed Shui’s royal robes had mysteriously vanished, leaving him in a simple undershirt and pants. He only got in three more steps before his love’s arms wrapped around his midsection, halting his advances completely. 

Not a moment later and he felt Zeishen’s chin settle atop his left shoulder, then the man’s cheek nuzzled against his hair. 

“This humble master has behaved very well these past two weeks and now requests his handsome familiar’s attention,” the man purred against his ear, sending a faint shiver down Shui’s spine as he turned his head to look at his love. 

“Hmm? You have been behaving quite well recently, but I do remember a few small times where you seemed to slip up,” Shui replied with a slight grin. 

Zeishen’s eyes lit up as his lips morphed into a smirk. 

“I only borrowed your powers and froze that eunuch’s crotch because he was making disrespectful comments about my Shui behind your back,” he replied, making Shui do his best to keep his face reasonably calm. 

That had been quite an affair. The man was still likely treating his frostbite. 

As Zeishen slowly turned his body with his hands on his hips until he was facing him, Shui spoke again. 

“And what about that official that kept choking on air every time he tried to disagree with me?” 

Zeishen blew out an audible breath through his nose as his hands easily removed Shui’s shirt, then found their way to his warm bare skin. 

“He had already spoken his peace, three times. When my baby says to step away and be quite, then they’d better step away and shut the hell up… or I’ll close their mouth’s for them,” his man responded without an ounce of hesitation.

His hands, also without an ounce of hesitation, seamlessly slipped beneath the waistband of Shui’s pants until they rested on his rear end. 

I can’t argue with him, there. Being lectured by a ninety year old who couldn’t even remember their own name half the time had been more than a little frustrating. 

He had honestly been surprised that Zeishen had only made the man cough a bit instead of putting him out of his, and everyone else’s, misery. 

He really has matured very well. 

Thoughts of the first few times they’d met drifted in and out of his mind as his lover finished removing his clothing, then carried him over to their bed. 

He didn’t wait and he didn’t prep, but he was careful and did pay attention to Shui’s expressions as he began to sate the desires he’d been holding back for far too long. 

Smiling gently, Shui allowed his man to get some energy out at his expense, but then carefully lifted his arms and wrapped them around his shoulders in a warm hug. 

“Slower, please. Just for a bit.” 

Unlike the first time they’d had sex, Zeishen was already focusing on his reactions and responding to them instead of just taking what he wanted from his body without a care. His hips were already calming as Shui spoke his request, and soon they were rocking against each other in a careful but quick-paced rhythm. 

The first time they’d had intercourse with each other it had been painfully rough, but this time, while still a bit painful due to not having any kind of prep, it was the kind of pain that he could comfortably enjoy. 

He’s being so well behaved. 

Honestly, a little too well behaved for his liking. 

With a small smile, Shui tilted his head back, presenting his neck for his man. The silent request was read loud and clear, and soon Zeishen was biting and tugging on several different spots where he intended to make marks. 

By the time midnight came and went they were both panting hard, covered in sweat, and Shui, especially, had more than a few bruises dotting his skin. His eyes were also closed as his body hummed and ached, having finally been relieved of his lover’s attention. 

Feels good…

It throbbed contently and his mind, for the first time since they’d returned home, was relaxed and clear of worry. 

“Mmm… Zei-ge?” he whispered, wanting his love to return to him. 

The man had gotten up once they’d finally finished making love, but he hadn’t returned yet, making Shui a little grumpy. He wanted to cuddle, yet Zeishen had left him alone. 

In fact, he was just opening his eyes, intent on going off to find him, when strong arms suddenly lifted him right off the bed! 

He gasped abruptly in surprise, but quickly settled as he was carried towards the back of the pavilion. 

“What are you doing, you brat?” he questioned even as he happily pressed his naked body against the man without hesitation. 

Zeishen was quiet until he stepped outside into their bathing area, then gently took one step down into the pool before situating himself on the edge with Shui in his lap. 

“I went to request that the maids change the bedding while we bathe.” 

You… really? 

He was beyond surprised. 

That wasn’t something that he thought Zeishen would ever consider. 

It means that he’s not interested in doing anymore tonight. 

They were actually just going to sleep when they returned to their cleaned bed. 

Not that he was against that. It was just a surprise that he wouldn’t be kept awake until at least  sunrise. 

“Shui-ge…” 

Shui’s eyes widened as he was gently carried lower into the water, then turned and pressed up against the smooth edge. 

Soon he was filled again, too, and as Zeishen began taking what he wanted again, though gentler this time, he couldn’t help but cross his arms over the edge of the pool and rest his forehead atop them. 

Feels good. 

The man was being more careful than he was used to, but Zeishen seemed full of surprises considering how he’d been before Shui had awoken from his life-threatening ordeal. 

I like it. 

I like him. 

Looking over his shoulder with a sleepy smile on his face, Shui only had to wait a moment before Zeishen leaned forward to press their lips together. When their mouths separated a moment later, Shui couldn’t help but smile wider. 

“And here I thought that you were done for the night when you requested to have our bedding changed,” he said, his tone teasing as a length of his mussed, long hair drifted in front of his eyes. 

The strands were soon swept away and tucked behind his ear… before it was promptly bitten, then sucked a little as Zeishen’s hips continued their steady rhythm. 

“I had planned to be a sweet, doting husband for the remainder of our evening and simply wash my beautiful man’s body, then tuck you into a nice, clean bed,” he said, pausing for a moment before leaning away with a boyish grin on his face. 

“It seems like my dick had other ideas, but I swear I won’t dirty our sheets again tonight.” 

Shaking his head, Shui returned his attention back to facing forward, but soon found that his eyes were beginning to refuse to stay open.

Tired…

Not a moment later he felt Zeishen settle his chin atop his shoulder as he pressed their hips firmly together and moaned deeply for the sixth time that night. 

Once his love finally released him a few seconds later, Shui was led over to one of the carved stone seats beneath the surface of the water, then carefully scrubbed from head to toe as he sat silently, his eyes closed and body exhausted. 

He allowed his love to do as he wished, and within about twenty minutes he was being lifted up and out of the water, his body smelling of a mixture of rose petals and citrus. 

With his head resting against Zeishen’s warm chest, he felt a soft towel pass over his body, then he was back to being carried. 

The faint breeze from outside was soon replaced with the soothing warmth of their home and the scent of the sandalwood incense they’d burned a few hours ago. 

When his love settled him into bed, then blew out the one remaining candle before pulling him firmly into his arms, Shui gave out a long, quiet, comfortable exhale, then nuzzled in with a little yawn. 

A hand was soon settled against the back of his head as a firm arm pressed him closer. 

“Rest now, my sweet Shui.”

There was a pause for a few moments before Shui felt the hand against his head slowly move south until, unsurprisingly, it settled against his ass and then squeezed firmly. 

“I can’t wait to enjoy this body every night for the remainder of my years.” 

Shui’s eyes blinked open and he tilted his head up just enough to give his love a look . 

“Every other  night,” he replied, making Zeishen tilt his head against the pillow, then smirk. 

“I can live with that!” he crowed quietly, earning an eyeroll, then another yawn, from Shui before he tucked his head back against his man’s chest and sighed. 

Every other night… until I get more used to it. 

He would try to hide it for as long as he could, because he doubted that his body could really handle Zeishen’s love making too  often, but even after they’d spent the night together, he still wanted more before the sun rose for the day…

I’m a pervert. 

The thought had a slight smile tugging at the edges of his lips. 

I’m a pervert and a masochist, and I’ve found my perfect match in my crazy, sweet husband. 

-End 

Thank you guys for reading along! I know this one took quite a bit more time to finish and if I missed anything please let me know but yay! Done! 

I’ll also be putting my Ko-fi link at the bottom of the final chapters of my books from here on. It’s totally optional, of course :) See you guys on the next story!) 

Tips always appreciated :)  https://ko-fi.com/theorykierei